r 


^. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


U;  128     1 2.5 

^  IM    112  2 

1.8 


1.25   II  1.4      1.6 

■« 6"     

► 

Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


V 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


^ 


,\ 


V 


rv 


.«^>. 


-o-  .*  '^f^ 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  IVIicroreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  IMotes/IMotes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


L'Institut  a  microfilm*  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  §t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-Stre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mdthode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquds  ci-dessous. 


□    Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 

□    Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommag6e 

□    Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur6e  et/ou  pelliculde 

rrT]    Cover  title  missing/ 

\y\    Le  tiire  de  couverture  manque 

□    Coloured  maps/ 
Cartes  gdographiques  en  couleur 

□    Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

□    Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 


D 


Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 


D 
D 


D 


Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reli6  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serr6e  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intdrieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajoutdes 
lors  d'une  restau ration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte. 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  filmdes. 


rrpi    Pages  damaged/ 
|x\J    Pages  endommagdes 

D 


D 


Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaurdes  et/ou  pelliculdes 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  ddcolordes,  tachetdes  ou  piqudes 

□    Pages  detached/ 
Pages  d^tach^es 

□    Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

□    Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Qualitd  indgale  de  I'impression 

□    Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplementaire 


D 


Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  Image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6t6  fllm6es  d  nouveau  de  fapon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


D 


Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppl6mentaires: 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Co  document  est  film6  au  taux  de  r6duction  indiqu*  ci-dessous 

10X  14X  18X 22X 


12X 


16X 


20X 


26X 


SOX 


X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


tails 

du 
odifier 

une 
mage 


)S 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

Library  of  Congress 
Photoduplication  Service 

The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — ►  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 

Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


L'exemplaire  film6  fut  reproduit  grflce  d  la 
g6n6rosit6  de: 

Library  of  Congress 
Photoduplication  Service 

Les  images  suivantes  ont  6t6  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettetA  de  l'exemplaire  film6,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmago. 

Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimAe  sont  film6s  en  commenqant 
par  la  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
derniftre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  film^s  en  commenpant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  derniire  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
derniAre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  —^  signifie  "A  SUIVRE",  le 
symbole  V  signifie  "FIN  ". 

Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
filmte  A  des  taux  de  rMuction  diff6rents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  cliche,  il  est  film6  d  partir 
de  I'angle  supArleur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'lmages  nAcessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  mithode. 


errata 
1  to 


B  pelure, 
ion  d 


n 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

WAR 

OF 

1812    SERIES 

By 

EVERETT  T.  TOMLINSON 

Illustrated      . 
The  Search 

for  An 

per  volume  $1.50 

drew   Field 

The   Boy   Sold 

ers   of  1812 

The   Boy 

Officers  of  1812 

Tecu 

mseh's  Young   Braves 
Guarding   the    Border 

Other   volumes   in 

preparation 

Sold   separately 

Catalogues 

of  over  one  thousand  volumes  sent  free 

on 

application 

:RIES 

ON 

r  volume  $1.50 


312 

B  Braves 
the    Border 


separately 

es  sent  free 


/¥7 


\% 


I 


'  l!ot'aii>e  cvtrv  iiiaii  :il  lliio  liil)k'  is  inv   inisiiiicr."      I'n'Ji   'A\^- 


T 


Paiji   310. 


y       ■ 

War  of  1812  Series 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


OR 


THE  BOYS  OF  THE  GREAT  LAKES 


BY 

EVERETT  T.  TOMLINSON 

AUTHOR   of' "THE   SEARCH    FOR    ANDREW   F.ELU"   "THE   DOV    SOLDIERS 

OF    l8.2"   "THE   BOV    OFFICERS   OF    18.2"    «  TECUMSEH'S  YOUNG 

BRAVES"   "THREE   COLONIAL   BOYS "  "THREE   YOUNG 

continentals"   "WASHINGTON'S 

\OUNG  aids"   ETC. 


ni 

i/^r^-- 

1 

BOSTON 

LEE  AND  SHEPARD  PUBLISHERS 

10     MILK     STREET 

1897 

S 

'■^ 


•so 


fitbcl  »rown. 


:a^-XTSss3issaH!BBMraB'-- 


.    1 


PREFACE 


ri^IIE  your  of  IHU  brnuK'ht  to  our  country  many 

i       u,Hl  varied  experiences.     TUo  Hecond  Htruj?glo 

with  EnKlan.1  wiis  then  lK3con.inj?  .lesperaUs  and  our 

strong  and  weak  points  alike  were  n.anitestuig  thein- 

'*' Ortho  Great  Lakes,  the  secno  of  this  story,  the 
Hituationwas  renutrkahle,  in  that  almost  no  enguge- 
.uents  took  place,  although  each  side  was  fairly  wel 
onuipped  with  war-vessels.     As   one  quanit  write 
has  put  it,   "The   British  and   the   Amencans   jusfc 
built  frigates  at  each  other,  and  called  it  square. 

On  the  borders  of  the  lakes,  however,  several  stir- 
ring engagements  occurred,  with  honors  very  evenly 
divided  at  the  close  of  the  year.  On  Lake  Cham- 
plain  and  in  the  South  more  decisive  events  occurred ; 
lut  as  this  story  is  concerned  with  another  port.<,u 
of  the  land,  they  have  only  slightly  been  touched 

upon  here.  , .      ,        .. „ 

In  the  immediate  connection  of  this  story  it  may 
be  well  to  state  that  the  expedition  to  Oswego,  the 
attack  on  the  fort  there  by  the  Heet  of  Sir  James 

5 


3sF-asr^ 


6 


PUKFACE 


Yeo,  the  capture  of  one  of  the  nineteen  hoots  which 
left  that  place  with  supphes,  the  fight  on  Sanoly 
Creek,  the  journey  across  the  country  with  the  heavy 
cables  designed  for  the  new  vessels  at  Sackett's  Har- 
bor, are  all  recounted  in  the  early  records.  So  also 
are  the  capture  of  the  Black  Snake,  the  burning  of 
the  Canadian  schooner,  the  attempts  to  blow  up 
vessels  by  each  side,  the  loss  of  Lieutenant  Gregory, 
and  many  of  the  other  incidents  incorporated  in  this 

story. 

The  illness  of  Commodore  Chauncey,  and  the  con- 
sequent rebellion  of  his  men,  the  use  of  such  men 
as  Nairne  by  both  sides,  have  ample  warrant  in  the 
earlier  histories. 

So  I  think  it  may  be  justly  said  that  the  entire 
setting  of  this  book  is  historically  accurate ;  and  my 
leading  desire  has  been,  not  only  to  interest  my 
readei-s  in  a  story,  but  also  to  lead  them  Into  an  ap- 
preciation of  the  efforts  of  their  fathers  to  strengthen 
a  land  already  dearly  bought.  Other  men  labored, 
and  we  have  entered  into  their  laboi-s.  If  something 
of  the  same  spirit  can  be  gained,  though  I  trust  it 
may  never  be  necessary  to  display  it  under  the  same 
forms,  the  work  has  not  been  vain. 

Non  sibi,  sed  patrice  is  the  motto  of  one  family  I 
know,  and  surely  it  may  well  be  that  of  many. 
Peace  has  Ler  victories  as  well  as  war,  and  the  truest 
patriot  is  not  always  he  who  is  most  willing  to  fight 
his  country's  battles   in  arms.     Problems   different 


I   : 


en  boots  which 
ght  on  Sandy 
with  the  heavy 
Sackett's  llar- 
iords.  So  also 
the  burning  of 
:s  to  blow  up 
enant  Gregory, 
rporated  in  this 

}y,  and  the  con- 

ie  of  such  men 

warrant  in  the 

that  the  entire 
curate ;  and  my 

to  interest  my 
hem  into  an  ap- 
srs  to  strengthen 
er  men  labored, 
3.  If  something 
nough  I  trust  it 

under  the  same 


PUEFACE  ' 

from  those  of  our  fathers  still  confront  us,  and  must 
be  faced;  and  if  the  love  of  country  and  the  desire 
for  the  greatest  good  to  the  greatest  number  std 
live  our  fathers'  children's  children  will  give  a  good 
account  of  themselves  in  the  struggles  which  are  yet 

to  be.  EVERETT  T.  TOMLINSON. 


of  one  family  I 

that  of   many. 

ir,  and  the  truest 

t  willing  to  fight 

•oblems   different 


if 


CONTENTS 


Page 

SpniNO  Work 13 

An  Inteuruption 20 

The  Dwarf  spreads  TIis  Wings 38 

The  Supplies ^0 

Attacked ^^ 

Captain  Reid's  IIaii 73 

In  the  Uniform  of  the  King 84 

Dame  Gurley's  Closet 96 

The  Breakfast  up  the  Creek 107 

The  Departure  of  the  Netty 119 

A  Searciiino-Party 130 

The  Lieutenant's  Reply 140 

Scuttled 150 

A  Helpless  Sailor 159 

David's  Struggle ;    .    .  168 

A  New  Project 177 

A  Night  of  Terror 187 

A  Visitor 198 

Hostile  Friends 207 

The  Courier's  Story 217 

A  Word  from  Heman 227 

A  Strange  Rescue 238 

A  New  Gunpowder  Plot 248 

9 


;■   W 


10  CONTKNTS 

CiiArTER  ■".   r  Paob 

XXIV.  IIeman's  Depahturk 258 

XXV.  TiiK  Batti.k  in  tiik  Dakk 208 

XXVI.  David's  Confession 280 

XXVII.  The  Yankee  Prisoneu 289 

XXVIII.  Unexpected  Visitors 'M8 

XXIX.  Andrew's  Surprise  Party 308 

XXX.  A  Nauhow  Escape 317 

XXXI.  Another  .Scheme ,327 

XXXII.  IIarpoonino 3.37 

XXXIII.  The  Return ,347 

XXXIV.  Conclusion 357 


% 


.fc_.. 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


"Becausk   kvkuy   man   at  this   taiii.e    is    my    rnis- 

ONEii" Frontispiece    ^ 

PAOB 

"An  old  ikon  twelve-poundeii " 06    <- 

"Andrew  stepped  quickly  into  a  closet".    .     .     .  106  r 

"  The  long  puocession,  likic  a  nuoB  skkpent  "    .     .  141  < 

"It  was  a  nigut  of  tebrob" 173^ 

"'He  go,  he  go,'  was  the  Indian's  reply"      .    .    .  210  », 

" '  Come,'  said  the  Indian,  closing  the  tuap-dooh,"  240  ^ 

"Thky  were  within  two  rods  of  tue  battery"     .  276  <- 


S-i 


m 


M 


m 


'.  I 


w 


S 


\ 


\ 


Mllii'l 


■ij«iilliiiT|rili(.aj|UJllllLmj»iW<MIM<l».lHl  liilll>]l*li1l>HW»»l  i'  i«*tli 


mm 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


CHAPTER  I 


SPRING  WORK 

THE  old  Field  House  near  Sackett's  Harbor,  at 
the  eastern  extremity  of  Lake  Ontario,  waa  the 
scene  of  unusual  activity  late  in  the  spring  of  1814. 
For  several  weeks  Andrew  and  David  Field  had 
been  home ;  and  now  that  the  storms  of  the  winter 
had  gone,  and  the  ice  had  disappeared  from  the  lake, 
there  were  more  signs  of  returning  life  than  the 
voices  of  the  singing  birds  afforded. 

There  was  a  movement  of  the  forces  towards 
Sackett's  Harbor,  and  preparations  were  going  rapidly 
forward  for  the  summer  campaign  in  the  war  which 
aptly  has  been  termed  the  second  struggle  for  national 
existence.  And  these  two  young  men,  although  they 
had  passed  the  greater  portion  of  the  winter  in  the 
quiet  and  seclusion  of  the  farm,  had  not  abandoned 
the  service.  After  their  return  from  the  disastrous 
expedition  which  General  Wilkinson  had  led  down 

13 


;  I 


■-  { 


!i 


it  1 


U 


GUAUDINO  TUK   BORDER 


the  St.  Lawrence  river,  they  had  followed  the  exam- 
ple of  many  of  the  soldiers  in  that  war,  who  would  be 
in  the  army  for  a  few  months,  and  then  would  re- 
turn to  the  cultivation  or  clearing  of  the  land  in  the 
region  which  still  was  comparatively  a  wdderness. 
They  had   not  yet   forgotten   the   example   of    the 
Minute-men  in  the  earlier  struggle  of  the  colonies. 
The  long  winter  at  last  was  gone.     'J'he   fierce 
snow-storms,  which  often  lasted  for  days,  and  huned 
almost  everything  from  sight,  were  things  of  the  past. 
The  long  evenings  when  neighbor  assembled  about 
the  huge  fireplaces  and  told  stories,  or  learnedly  dis- 
cussed the  movements  of  the  government  and  tlie 
plans  that  would  be  adopted,  while  the  cider  and 
apples  and  popcorn  were  passed  from  hand  to  hand, 
were  over,  and  the  realities  of  the  struggle  again 

must  be  faced. 

The  glamour  of  the  war  was  all  gone  from  our 
young  soldiei-s  now.     They  had  seen  enough  of  the 
danger  to  feel  that  a  struggle  such  as  that  through 
which   they  were   passing    was   no   holiday  affair. 
There  were  homes  near  theirs  from  which  a  father, 
or  a  son,  or  a  brother  had  disappeared  forever ;  and 
the  problem  of  existence,  always  a  severe  one  in  a 
new  and  sparsely  settled  region,  had  become  doubly 
severe  when  only  wives  or  daughters  had  been  left 
to  meet  it  alone.     Perhaps  they,  too,  would  be  the 
next  to  fall,  for  the  conflicting  rumors  sometimes 
made  them  think  that  the  post  at  Sackett's  Harbor 


SPniNO   WORK 


16 


vecl  the  exam- 
who  would  be 
lien  would  re- 
he  land  in  the 

a  wilderness. 
:aniple  of  the 
f  the  colonies, 
e.  'J'he  fierce 
lys,  and  buried 
ngs  of  the  past, 
jsenibled  about 
r  learnedly  dis- 
iment  and  tlie 

the  cider  and 

,  hand  to  hand, 

struggle  again 

gone  from  our 
enough  of  the 
as  that  through 
holiday  affair, 
which  a  father, 
5d  forever ;  and 
severe  one  in  a 
[  become  doubly 
rs  had  been  left 
o,  would  be  the 
imoFS  sometimes 
sackett's  Harbor 


would  again  be  attacked ;  and,  while  it  was  with  no 
loss  of  courage  they  k)oked  out  upon  the  spring  cam- 
paign, still  it  was  with  a  sober  and  subdued  feeling 
tliat  they  thought  and  spoke  of  it. 

Dwelling  so  near  to  the  garrison  as  these  young 
men  did,  the}'  had  been  able  to  attend  to  the  duties 
of  the  soldier  life,  and  at  the  same  time  keep  an  over- 
sight of  the  work  on  the  farm.  As  yet  they  had 
not  been  summoned  to  leave  their  home  this  spring, 
and  the  work  there  had  been  pushed  ahead  rapidly. 
The  rough  fields  had  been  jjloughed,  the  fences  had 
been  repaired,  the  bams  had  received  their  careful 
attention;  and  at  the  time  when  our  story  opens, 
there  were  seven  men  moving  side  by  side  over  the 
uneven  ground,  which  had  recently  been  ploughed, 
and  were  dropping  the  com  into  the  "hills,"  and  cov- 
ering it  with  the  moist  earth  as  they  moved  onward 
together.  Those  who  have  read  the  earlier  volumes 
of  this  series  would  need  no  introduction  to  any  of 
these  men  who  had  assembled  on  the  Field  farm  to 
assist  in  the  spring  work  in  return  for  the  favors 
which  the  Field  boys  had  shown  them.  For  the 
benefit  of  our  new  readers,  however,  a  word  of  intro- 
duction may  be  helpful. 

At  the  right  of  the  line  was  Andrew  Field,  who 
held  a  sergeant's  commission  in  the  American  army, 
and  at  any  hour  now  expected  to  be  summoned  to 
Sackett's  Harbor.  Two  years  before  this  time  he 
had  been  "pressed"  into  service  on  board  one  of  the 


■0^mmi»miismma>immm 


Mmi*Ni(w>/SinM 


16  GUAUDINO   TIIK    nOUOKR 

Rritish  ships  of  the  lake,  but  ha.l  Ih-cu  rescued  after 
a  long  search  by  his  younger  brother  Davul,  and 
his  two  boy  friends,  Elijah  and  Henry  Sp.cer,  whose 
Uon.e  was  near,  and  who  for  a  long  tin.e  luu  lH,en 
close  friends  and  companions  of  Andrew  and  David. 
Andrew  Field  was  a  young  n,an  about  twenty-f<.ur 
veai^  of  age,  and  he  and  his  young  wife  had  managed 
Lu  Field  iarm  "  since  the  death  of  his  father;  and 
with  them  dwelt  David,  the  younger  brother,  and 

their  widowed  mother.  ,     .  ,  ^  t 

David  Field,  now  a  young  man  of  eighteen,  o 
strong  and  sturdy  frame,  wa.  of  the  same  age  and 
e  I  Elijah  Spicer,  and  with  him  already  had  had 
aire  in  the  struggle  on  the  lakes      They  had 
been  to  Niagara,  to  Toronto,  and  far  down  the  St. 
Lawrence ;  and  young  as  they  were,  each  had  re- 
ceived a  corporal's  commission,  and  they,  too,  were 
daily  expecting  a  summons  to  join  the  army  which 
was  gathering  at  Sackett's  Harbor. 

Henry  Spicer,  the  younger  brother  of  Elijah,  now 
a  well-grown  boy  of  sixteen,  had  arrived  at  the  time 
when  he,  too,  could  enter  the  army;  and  a  though  he 
had  had  a  slight  share  in  the  activities  of  the  oth^ 
boys,  for  the  most  part  he  had  been  kept  at  home 
by  his  father,  who  would  not  give  his  consent  that 
a  lad  of  his  year,  should  go  with  the  others  ^nU> 
active  service.     That  time  was  past  now;  and  far 
more   eagerly  than   any  of  his  companions   Henry 
Spicer  was  awaiting  the  opening  of  the  campaign. 


M'!'' 


..^ 


SPRING   WORK 


IT 


rescued  after 
David,  and 
>pioer,  whose 
ine  had  l)een 
AT  and  David. 
t  twenty-four 
had  managed 
s  father ;  and 
brother,  and 

[  eighteen,  of 
Slime  age  and 
ready  had  had 
8.  They  had 
down  the  St. 
,  each  had  re- 
;hey,  too,  were 
;ie  army  which 

of  Elijah,  now 
^ed  at  the  time 
,nd  although  he 
ies  of  the  other 
L  kept  at  home 
lis  consent  that 
the  others  into 
t  now;  and  far 
ipanions   Henry 
the  campaign. 


By  the  side  of  these  four  yoiuig  men  three  others 
mueli  older  were  working.  The  first  of  these  wivs 
one  who  phiiidy  was  an  old  man,  and  scarcely  able 
to  maintain  his  place  l)y  the  side  of  his  younger  com- 
panions. He  was  familiarly  known  as  the  '•  hermit," 
from  the  fact  that  he  had  been  found  living  alone  on 
one  of  the  Thousand  Islands.  His  sad  experiences  in 
his  earlier  life  already  have  been  related ;  and  for  two 
ycara  now  he  had  made  his  liome  with  the  Fields, 
looking  after  the  farm-work  in  the  absence  of  the 
boys. 

Along  with  him  was  a  strange-appearing  man, 
whose  face  beamed  with  good-nature,  and  who 
showed  his  contentment  in  his  every  word  and  act. 
He  had  been  a  cook  on  board  the  vessel  which  had 
impressed  Andrew  into  the  service,  and  with  him 
had  escaped  from  a  place  which  was  thoroughly  dis- 
tasteful to  him.  "  The  one-legged  cook  at  the 
Fields',"  was  the  term  by  which  he  was  familiarly 
known  among  the  neighbors;  due,  perhaps,  to  the 
fact  that  one  leg  had  been  shot  away  at  the  knee, 
and  its  place  supplied  by  one  of  wood. 

The  man  at  the  extreme  left  of  the  line  was  the 
strangest  character  of  all.  He  was  a  long,  lanky  in- 
dividual, with  a  great  shock  of  bushy  red  hair,  and 
rejoiced  in  the  name  of  Heman  Jeduthan  Chubb. 
And  when  I  say  he  rejoiced  in  the  name,  I  write 
what  was  simply  true.  Mistress  Chubb  had  given 
her  offspring  the  name  in  which  he  delighted,  as  one 


*:ii|'    'l| 


i'iHi 


It  I 


ij 


iijl  ll 


if 


18 


OUAUDINd   TIIK    UOIIDKU 


which  might  induce  the  musical  quuHtics  of  the  fa- 
mous "llcman  the  singer"  mentioned  in  the  Hook 
of  ChroniclcH  to  descend  upon  him.  Whetlier  it 
\vii8  the  name  she  had  given,  I  cannot  say,  hut  I  Io- 
nian Jeduthan  had  developed  certain  musical  (puili- 
ties  UH  the  yeai's  passed,  and  he  himself  attrihuted 
his  ahility  as  a  singer  to  the  original  I  Ionian,  whose 
praises  ho  never  tired  of  relating;  and  next  to  sing- 
ing himself,  ho  delighted  in  quoting  the  unfamiliar 
expressions  and  genealogies  the  Hooks  of  the  Chroni- 
cles have  recorded.  It  was  commonly  l)elieved  hy 
his  young  friends  that  he  could  quote  hoth  Iwiokn  hy 
chapter  and  verso  at  will.  He  had  fallen  in  with 
our  hoys  in  one  of  their  expeditions,  and,  homeless 
himself,  had  accepted  the  open  hospitality  of  the 
Field  household ;  and,  if  it  could  be  said  he  had  a 
home,  it  was  with  them. 

If  he  had  lived  a  few  centuries  before  tl;e  time  in 
which  he  happened  to  have  been  born,  he  certaudy 
would  have  been  one  of  the  troubadoui-s,  or  wander- 
ing minstrels ;  for  his  ability  as  a  singer  was  joined 
to  a  restless  and  wandering  disposition  that  seldom 
made  him  contented  to  remain  more  than  a  few  weeks 
in  any  one  place.  He  had  been  a  schoolmaster  and 
singing-teacher  by  turns,  and  since  the  War  began 
had  had  many  strange  experiences  which  already 
have  been  recorded. 

Side  by  side  moved  the  seven  men  on  this  beauti- 
ful morning  in  the  late  spring  of  1814.     The  many 


Jli 


uL 


Jw<iyMj|i>#ii-..ULtip»Wtiilli.uiii.iuiiuiMiijiii»uiuniMiiii«iii«nijiuii«ii«ijiiu»i>iiji^ 


BlMlIN(i    \V<^UK. 


i  of  the  fii- 
1  thu  I  look 
^Vhetlitsr  it 
ly,  l)Ut  11(3- 
iniciil  (piali- 
t  attributed 
man,  wIiohu 
oxt  to  sing- 
unfamiliar  . 
tlio  Chroiii- 
jelicved  by 
th  l)ookH  by 
en  in  with 
d,  homeless 
lity  of  the 
d  he  had  a 

tl;e  time  in 
:ie  cerhvinly 
I  or  wander- 
was  joined 
that  seldom 
1  few  weeks 
[master  and 
war  began 
ich  already 

this  beauti- 
The  many 


hands  made  the  rough  work  lighter,  and  tho  niihl 
mid  kilmy  air  appeared  to  Hofton  tli.-  fc^elingH  of 
young  and  old  alike.  It  was  a  di-light  (o  work, 
now  that  tho  long  and  dreary  winttu-  was  gone ;  and 
the  exciting  reports  that  were  current,  wo  may  !« 
sure  wore  the  chief  topics  of  their  convei-sation. 

"  They  say  as  how  Congress  is  all  right  for  tho 
war  now,  and  there  is  a  good  working  majority  to 
hold  uj)  the  hands  of  tho  President,"  said  tho  liermit 
lus  thoy  came  to  the  end  of  a  row. 

"  Tho  Federals  were  defeated  in  Now  York,"  said 
Andrew,  "and  that's  a  good  thing." 

"I  did  hope,"  replied  the  hormit,  "that  somehow 
the  President  could  accept  tho  offer  tho  Emperor 
of  Russia  made  to  bring  about  peace.  It  would 
have  been  a  good  thing  if  it  could  have  boon  done 
right.  Tho  war  is  right ;  there's  no  doubt  of  that. 
Hut  while  I  believe  in  this  war,  I  believe  a  good 
deal  more  in  peace,  if  we  could  get  it  in  the  right 
way." 

"  No,"  interrupted  Heman,  "  there's  no  peace  for 
the  wicked.  They  are  like  the  waves  of  the  troubled 
sea  when  it  cannot  rest,"  and  rolling  his  eyes,  and 
throwing  back  his  head,  he  leaned  for  a  moment  on 
the  long  handle  of  his  hoe  and  began  to  sing,  — 

"Oh,  lonely  is  our  green  old  fort, 
Where  oft  in  days  lif  yore 
Our  gallant  sold'e  s  bravely  fought 
'Gainst  savage  alKos  bold. 


I,'  (■ 


20  GUARDING  THE  BOKDEIl 

But  with  the  change  of  years  have  passed 
The  unrelenting  foe, 
Since  we  fought  here  with  Harrison 
A  long  time  ago." 

"  I  hear  the  New  England  States  haven't  backed 
up  the  President  very  well,"  said  Elijah,  as  they  all 
turned  into  a  new  row,  and  began  to  work  towards 
the  other  side  of  the  field. 

"No,"  said  the  hermit.  "Governor  Strong  of 
Miussachusetts  has  openly  denonnced  the  war,  and 
urged  his  legislature  to  adopt  measures  for  bringing 
about  peace  ;  and  he  doesn't  seem  to  care  very  much 
how  they  get  it,  if  only  it  can  be  had." 

"  That's  pretty  nearly  what  I  call  the  traitor  act," 
said  Henry  quickly. 

,  "Oh,  well!  the  property  holdei-s  always  oppose 
anything  that  threatens  a  change.  That  was  the 
reason  why  most  of  the  rich  men  were  Tories  during 
the  ^Revolution,"  said  the  hermit.  "  But  they're  no 
worse  than  some  of  the  merchantmen  who,  while 
pretending  to  be  neutrals,  have  kept  on  along  all 
the  coast,  trading  with  the  British  at  the  West 
Indies.  They  say  that  they've  been  using  the  li- 
censes the  British  have  given  them  too.  It's  too 
bad!" 

"  You  mustn't  forget,"  said  Andrew  thoughtfully, 
"  that  it's  not  all  one-sided.  Just  think  how  Harri- 
son's got  hold  of  Michigan  again.  Then  Perry's 
fight  up  on  Lake  Erie  is  enough  to  start  us  up  if 


-Mpw..."  -'Miimumii!!!^'  -  - 


SPRING   WOUK 


21 


'e  passed 


ion 


aven't  backed 
ah,  as  they  all 
work  towards 

or    Strong    of 

the  war,  and 

s  for  bringing 

ire  very  much 

e  traitor  act," 

Iways  oppose 
rhat  was  the 
Tories  during 
ut  they're  no 
0  who,  while 

on  along  all 
at   the   West 

using  the  li- 
ioo.     It's  too 

thoughtfully, 
k  how  Harri- 
Phen  Perry's 
tart  us  up  if 


nothing  else  would,  to  say  nothing  of  Chauncey's 
work  here  on  Lake  Ontario,  That's  no  small  fish 
affair,  I'd  have  you  know." 

"But  you  forget  all  about  Fort  Meigs,"  said  He- 
man.     ''  Don't  forget  that.     I  was  there  myself." 

"  We're  not  likely  to  forget  it  while  you  are  any- 
where near,  Heman,"  said  Elijah.  "  You  won't  let 
us.  I  should  have  liked  to  sec  you  there.  What 
did  you  do,  Heman,  sing  or  yell  ?  " 

"  I  sang,"  rejilied  Heman  indignantly ;  "  I  sang 
like  Heman  of  old,  and  this  is  what  I  sang,  — 

'"Farewell,  peace!    Another  crisis 
Calls  us  to  the  last  appeal, 
Made  when  monarchs  and  their  vices 
Leave  no  argument  but  steel. 
Let  not  all  the  world  united  ^ 

Rob  us  of  one  sacred  right, 
Every  patriot's  heart's  delighted 
In  his  country's  cause  to  fight.' " 

"I  don't  wonder  they  fought,"  said  Elijah, -"if 
you  sang  like  that,  Heman."  Elijah  spoke  soberly; 
and  Heman  apparently  was  not  quite  able  to  under- 
stand the  laugh  which  followed,  and  in  which  all 
but  he  joined.  He  looked  from  one  to  another,  but 
made  no  reply. 

"  The  peace  party's  pretty  strong,  though,  I  hear," 
said  Andrew,  as  again  they  came  to  the  end  of  the 
row. 

"  Not  strong  enough  to  stop  the  war  now,"  re- 


4 


•'"m^^mni's-mi-* 


"^in^T]' 


22 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


plied  the  hermit.  "  New  York's  true  blue  every 
time." 

"  But  I'm  afraid  we'll  have  more  trouble  now," 
said  Andrew.  "  That  check  Napoleon  has  met 
with  at  Leipsic,  on  his  march  towards  the  Ger- 
man Ocean  and  the  Baltic,  is  likely  to  leave  the 
British  free  to  give  a  little  more  attention  to  us 
than  they  have  been  giving  during  the  past  two 
years." 

"  Still,"  said  the  hermit,  "  I  hear  a  British  schooner 
has  brought  word  that  the  English  are  ready  to  call 
it  quits  with  us  now,  if  we'll  give  up  the  thing  we've 
been  fighting  about.  They  say  they  can't  accept 
the  offer  of  the  Emperor  of  Russia,  but  they'll  quit 
if  we  will,  and  call  it  square." 

"  What !  and  leave  them  free  to  work  their  press- 
gangs,  and  stop  any  boat  we've  got  on  the  ocean  or 
lakes,  and  take  any  of  the  men  they  choose  ? "  said 
Henry  impulsively.  "  Not  much  !  I'm  just  going 
into  the  fight,  and  I'll  not  quit." 

His  companions  laughed  as  he  spoke,  and  the  boy 
was  covered  with  confusion  in  a  moment. 

"The  lad's  right.  He's  right  through  and  through," 
said  Heman.     Just  listen  to  this,  — 

" '  She  comes,  the  proud  Invader  comes, 
To  waste  our  country,  spoil  our  homes; 
To  lay  our  towns  and  cities  low. 
And  bid  our  mothers'  tears  to  flow; 
Our  wives  lament,  our  orphans  weep,  — 
"      To  seize  the  empire  of  the  deep." " 


uiiuyia.i.i,^jyiAawww''<'' 


mmmm. 


blue  every 

ouble  now," 
)n  has  met 
is   the   Ger- 

0  leave  the 
intion  to  us 
le   past  two 

tish  schooner 
ready  to  call 

thuig  we've 
can't  accept 

they'll  quit 

their  press- 
the  ocean  or 
lOose?"  said 

1  just  going 

and  the  boy 
id  through," 


nes; 


SPRING  WORK  ao 

"  Which  is  going  to  weep  for  you,  your  orphans  or 
your  mother,  Heman  ?  "  inquired  Elijah, 

"  Never  you  mind,  young  man.  I  haven't  any 
orphans  now ;  but  if  I  had,  they'd  weep." 

"  No  doubt  about  that,"  replied  Elijah.  "  Any  or- 
phan of  yours  would  weep  whenever  he  thought  of 
his  father's  name.  It  even  starts  the  teara  in  my 
eyes  now.  Heman  Jeduthan  Chubb!  Just  think 
of  it!" 

"  I  suppose  you  know  that  song  you  were  singing 
was  written  about  the  attack  on  Sackett's  Harbor, 
don't  you  ?  "  said  David,  who  saw  that  Heman  was 
becoming  angry. 

"  Yes,"  said  Heman  quickly,  "  and  here's  another 
about  the  little  schooner  that  Andrew's  been  on,  — 

"For  a  nautical  knight,  a  lady,  heigho, 
Felt  her  heart  and  her  heart-strings  to  ache; 
To  view  his  dear  person  she  looked  to  and  fro, 
The  name  of  the  knight  was  Sir  James  Lucas  Yeo, 
And  the  Lady  — 'twas  she  of  the  lake.'" 

"The  Lady  of  the  Lake  is  the  smartest  craft 
around  here,"  said  Andrew.  "  And  she's  given  Yeo 
a  lively  dance  more  than  once  too.  I  know,  for  I've 
been  there.  But  they  say  the  government  is  going 
to  enlist  the  new  men  now  for  a  term  of  five  years. 
That  doesn't  look  very  much  like  giving  up  the 
war." 

"  Well,  if  they  do  attack  Sackett's  Harbor,  I  hope 
they'll  meet  with  as  good  a  reception  as  they  did  be- 


sl 


24 


GUAUniNO  THE  BORDER 


fore,"  said  Henry.     "I'm  going  to  liave  a  hand  in  it 
now." 

"  Keep  still,  and  I'll  sing  you  a  song  about  that 
very  time,"  said  Henian,  who  had  been  waiting  im- 
patiently, — 

"So  Sir  James  Yeo  steered  with  Provost's  chosen  bloodhounds, 
But  Brown  his  dogs  of  valor  cheered,  militia  blood,  but  good 

hounds. 
He  chased  them  from  the  bloody  track,  and  Yeo's  bull  dogs 

slighting, 
Though  Chauncey  was  not  there,  he  showed  Sir  James  the  art 
of  fighting, 

Bow!  wow  I  wow  I 
Fresh  water  dogs  can  tutor  them  with 
Bow!  wow!  wow!" 

"I'm  tired,"  said  Elijah.  "Come,  Heman,  let's 
take  a  rest.     You  need  it,  and  I  know  I  do." 

Heman  was  inclined  to  be  angry  again ;  bu  t  An- 
drew broke  in  and  said,  "  We'll  all  have  a  reso  now. 
The  field's  all  planted,  and  I  don't  see  why  we  aren't 
ready  if  the  general  sends  for  us  to  come  over  to 
Sackett's  this  minute." 

The  line  was  soon  broken,  and  the  older  men 
started  towards  the  house.  The  boys,  howevf^r,  lin- 
gered about  the  barn,  still  talking  of  the  war,  and 
the  prospect  of  an  early  summons. 

"  I'll  tell  you  what,  boys,"  said  David,  "  if  we're 
not  summoned  to-morrow,  let's  take  a  day  off.  I'd 
like  one  more  try  at  the  bass  before  I  leave  home. 
The  cook  was  down  at  the  dock  yesterday;  and  he 


'aias«gB^"":'A'.'aie»?S-?' 


siMUNO  wonic 


26 


a  hand  in  it 

about  that 
waiting  im- 

blomlhounds, 
lood,  but  good 

eo's  bull  dogs 

James  the  art 


leman,  let's 
do." 

in ;  bu  t  An- 

a  reso  now. 

ly  we  aren't 

ime  over  to 


caught  twenty-five  of  the  neatest  bass  you  ever  saw, 
riglit  off  the  dock." 

"  That's  the  programme  I  "  said  Elijah  eagerly. 
"  They  say  the  bass  are  running  in  great  shape  this 
spring.     What  time  do  we  want  to  start?  " 

"  Oh !  come  over  by  sunrise.  That'll  Ih)  all  right. 
We'll  try  it  off  the  dock ;  and  if  we  don't  have  the 
cook's  luck,  for  I  believe  he'd  catch  bsiss  in  a  mud- 
puddle,  we'll  troll  a  bit." 

The  boys  separated,  going  to  their  homes,  and  full 
of  the  thoughts  of  the  sport  on  the  morrow.  They 
little  dreamed,  however,  how  the  day's  enjoyment  was 
to  be  interfered  with,  or  what  new  problem  wiis  to 
face  them  before  the  following  day  had  passed. 


older  men 
lowevf^r,  lin- 
le  war,  and 

i,  "  if  we're 
ly  off.  I'd 
leave  home, 
ay;  and  he 


S   ! 


i^mm^m!'' 


,J 


:i; ! 


lii 


2G 


OUAUDINO  THE  BORDER 


CHAPTER   II 


AN   INTERRUPTION 


THE  sun  was  not  yet  in  sight  on  the  following 
morning  when  Elijah  and  Henry  Spicer  dis- 
mounted from  their  horses,  and  approached  the  home 
of  David  Field.  But  early  as  it  was,  David  was 
waiting  for  them,  for  he  well  knew  the  value  of 
an  early  start  in  such  an  expedition  as  they  had  in 
mind.  It  had  heen  long  since  the  boys  had  had  a 
day  of  sport  together;  for  the  anxiety  at  Sackett's 
Harbor,  and  the  necessity  of  rushing  the  early 
work  on  the  farms,  had  demanded  all  their  time 
and  attention. 

Now  that  the  possibility  was  theirs,  they  were 
once  more  boys  again,  and  for  the  time  the  heavy 
responsibilities  that  made  even  those  who  were  young 
feel  and  share  in  the  burdens  that  oppressed  their 
elders  were  almost  forgotten.  They  were  ready 
to  enter  heart  and  soul  into  the  enjoyment  the  day 
promised ;  and  as  for  the  morrow,  they  were  content 
to  let  that  look  after  itself. 

"Glad  you're  on  time,  'Lije,"  said  David,  as  he 
left  the  house  and  went  with  the  boys  to  the  bom. 


mwn,  in  i.»i,«i«ii!i]ii).;jmMK|;MM!!l! 


AN   INTEBRUPTION 


fr 


;he  following 
y  Spicer  dis- 
led  the  home 
,  David  was 
the  value  of 

they  had  in 
rs  had  had  a 

at  Sackett's 
g  the  early 
.1   their  time 

3,  they  were 
ae  the  heavy 

0  were  young 
pressed  their 

were    ready 

ment  the  day 

were  content 

David,  as  he 

1  to  the  bam, 


where  they  were  to  leave  their  horses  for  the  day. 
"The  early  bird  gets  the  worm." 

"Well,  I  hope  the  early  boys  get  the  fish.  If 
they're  as  punctual  as  wc  are,  there'll  be  some  fun 
before  we  come  back.  Got  all  the  bait,  David?" 
said  Henry. 

"  Yes ;  I've  got  some  woi-ms  and  frogs.  The  min- 
nows we'll  have  to  get  by  the  dock.  There  are 
always  plenty  of  them  there,  and  it  won't  take  long 
to  get  a  pailful." 

"  That's  good.  We've  just  the  kind  of  n  day  we 
want.  It  seems  good  to  see  the  spring  again.  We've 
had  a  tough  winter  of  it,  and  for  one  I'm  glad  it's 
over,"  said  Elijah. 

The  boys  almost  stopped  for  a  moment,  as  if  to 
take  in  Elijah's  words.  The  tardy  spring  at  last 
had  come,  and  the  morning  was  one  to  delight  those 
who  had  known  the  monotony  and  confinement  of 
a  long  and  dreary  winter.  The  air  was  soft  and 
balmy,  and  the  robins  and  the  bluebirds  were  chirp- 
ing and  twittering  as  if  they,  too,  shared  in  the  com- 
mon joy  of  life  in  the  early  springtime.  The  gray 
dawn  promised  a  clear  but  not  a  bright  day,  just 
such  a  one  as  was  likely  to  be  a  fisherman's  delight. 
Even  the  cattle,  which  already  were  busy  in  the 
pastures  cropping  the  fresh  green  grass,  added  to  the 
peacefulness  of  the  scene  by  their  presence ;  and  there 
was  nothing  as  far  as  the  eye  could  see  to  indicate 
that  such  an  evil  as  war  was  threatening  the  land. 


♦II  ( 


*■:: 


f  ' 


n  f 


28  GUABDINO  THE  BOUDKU 

About  a  mile  away  they  could  see  the  still  blue 
waters  of  Lake  Ojitjirio,  its  surface  m  imruflled  and 
smooth  as  a  floor;  and  the  little  dock  where  their 
skiff  was  fast  seemed  to  be  but  a  short  distance  from 
where  they  were. 

"  It  doesn't  seem  possible  this  morning  that  there 
can  \)o  a  redcoat  anywhere  near  the  lake,"  said  David ; 
"  but  I  suppose  there  is,  if  the  reports  are  true." 

"Oh,  you're  always  thinking  of  such  things, 
David !  "  said  Henry  quickly.  "  I'm  in  for  the  fun 
of  the  day  itself,  and  then  I'm  in  for  the  other  fun 
too.     You've  had  a  share,  and  I  want  mine." 

David  smiled,  but  made  no  reply.  In  a  few  min- 
utes the  horses  had  been  tied  in  the  stalls,  and  the 
boys,  with  their  long  cedar  poles  over  their  shoulders, 
started  down  the  road  which  led  to  the  dock  where 
their  boat  lay.  The  War  of  1812  was  almost  forgot- 
.  ten  now  in  the  immediate  prospect  which  lay  before 
them,  and  unconsciously  they  quickened  their  pace 
as  they  advanced. 

They  had  gone  about  half  of  the  distance  when 
David  suddenly  stopped,  and  exclaimed,  "There I 
I've  forgotten  the  minnow-net !  " 

"  Oh,  well,  never  mind  I  "  said  Henry ;  "  we've  got 
the  worms  and  frogs,  and  that'll  be  enough." 

"  No,  it  won't  either,"  said  Elijah.  "  The  bass'U 
take  a  minnow  quicker  than  anything  else  this  time 
of  the  year." 

"  I  know  what  that  means.    I'm  the  fellow  that'll 


ijiia»Mj>)HWiumiipiiirnrjii»ii!m,yaitliB.il.!'ii 


Kii.w.w'»wwKMM^4J^i^^jfc^':?;',»iak..>^:j33g^a^;' 


see  the  still  blue 
)  as  imruflled  and 
dock  where  their 
lort  distauue  from 

lorning  that  thei*e 
ake,"  said  David ; 
rts  are  true." 
of  such  things, 
'm  in  for  the  fun 
for  the  other  fun 
want  mine." 
y.  In  a  few  min- 
he  stalls,  and  the 
er  their  shoulders, 
0  the  dock  where 
was  almost  forgot- 
3  which  lay  before 
jkened  their  pace 

he  distance  when 
jlaimed,   "There I 

enry ;  "  we've  got 
be  enough." 
ih.     "The  bass'U 
ing  else  this  time 

the  fellow  that'll 


AN   INTERRUPTION 


29 


have  to  go  back  and  get  it.  That's  what  comes  of 
l)eing  the  youngest.  I've  had  my  dose  of  that  all 
my  life.  I  just  wish  there  was  some  one  I  could  pay 
it  off  on,"  grumbled  Henry. 

"Your  turn  will  come  all  right,"  said  David. 
"  But  I  don't  see  how  I  could  have  forgotten  it.  I 
took  everything  out  of  the  shop  last  night  before  I 
went  to  bed,  and  put  everything  I  thought  we'd 
want  together  in  the  kitchen.  You  '11  find  it  in  the 
shop,  Henry,  hanging  right  over  the  Hist  shelf.  It 
won't  take  you  long  to  get  it,  and  we'll  wait  for  you 

here." 

"  You're  very  kind.  Corporal,"  said  Henry,  making 
a  wry  face.  Whenever  he  wished  to  put  an  especial 
vigor  into  his  words,  he  addressed  his  brother  and 
David  as  "  Corporal."  He  was  almost  as  proud  as 
they  of  the  title  they  could  claim ;  but  it  was  not  in 
the  nature  of  a  boy  of  sixteen,  who,  from  his  earliest 
years  had  known  and  associated  with  these  two  boys, 
one  of  whom  was  his  own  brother  and  the  other  a 
friend  almost  as  near,  to  be  overwhelmed  by  the 
dignity  to  which  they  had  attained. 

But  there  was  nothing  else  to  be  done  now,  and 
Henry  started  swiftly  up  the  path  to  get  the  forgotten 
net.  The  "  shop  "  to  which  David  had  referred  was 
well  known  by  him,  being  nothing  else  than  a  small 
room  on  the  ground-floor  of  the  bam  which  Andrew 
and  David  had  partitioned  off  with  rough  boards, 
and  in  which  there  was  a  rude  bench  where  they 


.:i« 


■'41-Ili 


1 


il 


•nil 


80 


GUARDINQ  THE  BORDER 


were  accustomed  to  do  such  repairing  as  was  required 
in  the  work  on  the   farm.     A  few  tools  N/ere  kept 
there,  and  along  the  walls  were  hung  some  of  the 
trophies  of  the  boys'  success  in  tmpping  and  hunt- 
ing.    A  iKJar's  head  was  over  the  doorway ;  and  the 
story  of  iiow  they  captured  bruin  in  the  pit  they  had 
dug  for  him  was  a  familiar  one.     Opposite  the  door- 
way was  the  head  of  a  buck,  its  branching  antlera 
serving  m  pegs  on  which  they  hung  their  coate  when 
they  were  working  in  the   suuuuer-time.      Snakes' 
skins   and  hornets'   nests  also   adorned   the    lojui, 
and  around  the  walls  were  the  various  parts  of  thdr 
fishing  outfits.     These  would  have  made  a  modern 
sportsman  smile,  for  they  were  rude  and  simple;  but 
tliey  had  served  every  puriiose  of  the  boys,  and  many 
of  those  who  to-day  would  have  spoken  derisively  of 
their  outfit  would  not  huve  laughed  could  they  have 
seen  the  results  which  these  ha;  iy  young  pioneers 
brought  to  pass. 

Henry  knew  all  about  "  the  shop ;  "  for  he  himself 
had  spent  many  pleasant  hours  there,  assisting  his 
friends  in  their  labors,  or  listening  to  the  stories  they 
had  to  tell  whenever  they  were  together  in  this  favor- 
ite meeting-place  of  all  the  boys  in  the  region. 

He  hurried  on  his  way  back  to  the  bam,  frequently 
glancing  l)ehind  him  to  assure  himself  that  the  boys 
were  mindful  of  their  promise  to  await  his  return 
where  they  were.  He  soon  had  gained  the  place, 
and  flung  back  the  heavy  bam  doors.     The  horses 


i8  was  required 
(lis  N/ero  kept 
g  some  of  the 
)ing  and  hunt- 
•way;  and  the 
le  pit  they  had 
osite  the  dooi- 
.iiching  antlera 
aeir  coats  when 
;ime.      Snakes' 
led   the    i  ojm, 
3  parts  of  Ui<>.ir 
nade  a  modern 
,nd  simple ;  but 
boys,  and  many 
en  derisively  of 
!ould  they  have 
young  pioneers 

"  for  he  himself 
re,  assisting  his 
the  stories  they 
ler  in  this  favor- 
le  region, 
bam,  frequently 
If  that  the  boys 
iwait  his  return 
lined  the  place, 
»r8.     The  horses 


AN  INTEUUDPTION 


tl 


wlunnoyod  as  he  entered,  for  they  as  yet  had  not 
received  tlieir  morning's  care.  But  the  "chores" 
this  morning  were  to  Im  done  by  the  men,  who  had 
for  the  day  taken  this  task  upon  themselves  in  order 
to  give  their  young  conq)unioiis  a  five  day  to  them- 
selves. The  barn  was  yet  almost  dark  within,  and 
Henry  several  times  almcjst  fell  over  the  various  im- 
plemente  that  stootl  on  the  floor;  but  in  a  brief  time 
he  arrived  at  the  door  of  the  shoj),  and  tried  to 
open  it. 

To  his  surprise  it  was  fjjst;  and,  push  against  it 
as  he  would,  it  would  not  respond  to  his  elTorte  to 
open  it. 

"That's  a  great  note  I"  muttered  the  impatient 
boy.^  "Why  didn't  David  teU  me  he  had  locked 
It  ?  "  He  could  see  more  clearly  now,  but  there  was 
nothmg  he  could  find  which  held  it.  He  lifted  the 
latch  again  and  again,  and  threw  himself  against  the 
door,  exerting  all  his  strength;  but  it  stubbornly 
refused  to  yield  to  any  of  liis  efforts,  and  apparently 
was  as  firm  and  fast  as  if  it  had  been  a  portion  of 
the  walls  of  the  barn. 

Henry  became  more  and  more  irritated.  He  had 
counted  80  much  on  the  day,  and  had  been  so  eager 
for  an  early  start,  that  he  was  not  at  all  patient  when 
he  found  his  plans  balked  at  the  very  beginning. 

"  Why  didn't  David  tell  me  he  had  locked  the 
door?"  he  exclaimed  again,  after  he  had  continued 
his  efforts  several  minutes,  and  still  found  the  door 


L 


I    I 


82 


aUAUDINO   TIIK   HOIinKU 


I  'J 


il 


Wi 


as  unyielding  as  lK>f()ro.  "  Well,  ho'll  havo  to  tivke 
the  conHoquenct'H  hiniHolf,  and  coino  up  and  open  his 
own  door.  Ho  might  liave  done  tiiat  in  the  first 
place,  and  saved  all  the  trouble,  instead  of  packing 
it  all  off  on  nie.  'i'ho  two  corponds  will  havo  to 
come  and  put  their  heads  together."  Ho  quickly 
ran  out  of  the  barn  and  started  towards  the  iKiys,  hut 
stopped  when  ho  saw  that  they  were  approaching. 
They,  too,  had  lx?come  impatient  at  the  long  delay, 
and,  leaving  their  rods  and  implements  iK'hind  them, 
had  Htiirted  together  hack  towards  the  barn  to  find 
out  tho  meaning  of  Henry's  failure  to  return  with 
the  minnow  net. 

A  quick  wave  of  tho  hand  by  Henry  as  soon  as 
he  saw  them  quickened  their  pace,  and  in  a  few 
moments  all  three  were  together. 

"  What's  the  matter  with  you,  Henry  ? "  said 
Elijah.  "  Trying  to  weave  a  net  ?  We  didn't  tell 
you  to  make  one,  only  just  to  get  the  one  that  hung 
over  the  bench." 

"  That's  all  right ;  but  the  next  time  you  mighty 
officers  of  tho  great  American  army  send  a  private 
to  get  a  net  out  of  a  room  when  tho  door  is  locked, 
you'd  better  send  the  key  along  with  him  too." 

"  '  Key ! '  "  said  David  quickly.  "  What  are  you 
talking  about?  There  isn't  a  lock  on  the  door. 
You  must  have  lain  down  on  the  hay,  and  gone  to 
sleep  and  had  a  dream.  There  isn't  a  key  or  lock 
about  the  door." 


■■VHMM 


AH    INTKHHUITION 


Imvo  to  tivke 
ind  open  his 

in  the  firat 
-I  of  packing 
will  have  to 

He  quickly 
the  iMiys,  hut 
api)roacliing. 
I  long  delay, 
iK'hind  them, 

harn  to  find 

return  with 

y  as  soon  as 
id  in  a  few 

mry  ?  "  said 
'e  didn't  tell 
ne  that  hung 

!  you  mighty 
nd  a  private 
>or  is  locked, 
n  too." 
V^hat  are  you 
»n  the  door, 
and  gone  to 
key  or  lock 


"Well,  CoqKmil,  h,1  I've  got  to  say  is,  that  the 
door's  locked,  thou,   key  or  no  key." 

"NonscuHel"  replied  David.  "Come  <»n,  and 
we'll  open  it  for  you."  And  all  thrro  entered  tlio 
l)am,  and  pushed  iigaiuHt  the  door.  Hut  their  united 
efforts  availed  no  more  than  Henry's  ahtno  had  done; 
and  the  door  was  still  linn  and  unmoved. 

"  That  iKiats  the  Dutch !  "  said  David.  "  I  can't 
imagine  what  has  got  into  it." 

"More  likely  something's  got  Ixshind  it,"  said 
Elijah.  "Prohahly  something's  dropped  against  it 
on  the  inside,  and  holds  it." 

'•Perhaps  that  may  be  so,"  replied  David  dubi- 
ously, "but  I  civn't  imagine  what  it  can  be.  The 
window's  loose,  anyway,  and  you  two  go  around  to 
the  outside.  Elijah,  you  can  help  Henry  in  through 
the  window,  and  he  can  soon  fix  it." 

"  Yes,  that's  right,"  said  Henry.  "  Help  '  Henry  ' 
in.  It's  always  Henry.  What's  the  matter  with  one 
of  you  dropping  through  the  window?  Maybe  you 
think  it  isn't  big  enough  to  let  your  heads  through." 

"Never  mind,  Henry,"  said  Elijah.  "You  give 
me  a  boost,  and  I'll  go  in  if  you're  afraid." 

"  Afraid  !  Afraid  of  nothing  I  "  said  Henry,  who 
was  over  his  pet  as  soon  as  he  saw  that  his  compan- 
ions were  not  inclined  to  impose  upon  him.  "I'm 
lighter  than  you,  and  if  you'll  help  me  up,  I'll  crawl 
through  and  see  what  the  trouble  is." 

"All  right,  then,"  said  David.     "I'll  stay  here 


34 


GUAliDmO  THE  BORDEll 


!   I 


I  • 


('Hi 


and  push  from  this  side  as    soon  as  you   give    the 
word." 

The  brothei-8  at  once  left  him ;  and,  going  around 
to  the  outside,  Elijah  soon  lifted  lleniy  so  that 
he  could  i-aise  the  window;  and  in  a  moment  he 
had  crawled  through,  and  dropped  upon  the  floor 
within. 

"What's  the  trouble,  Henry?"  called  David  us 
soon  as  he  heard  the  sound  of  his  fall  within.  "  Is 
there  something  against  the  door,  or  what  is  it?" 

There  was  a  silence  for  a  moment,  and  then  both 
David  and  Elijah  were  frightened  by  the  calls  tliat 
came  from  within  the  shop.  "  Oh,  help !  Open  the 
door!  Quick.  It's  alive.  Come,  open  the  door. 
Open  it.     Open  it!  " 

Elijah,  who  hurriedly  had  run  around  the  barn  to 
regain  his  place  by  the  side  of  David,  and  assist 
him  in  pushing  against  the  door,  when  Henry  should 
remove  the  obstacle,  whatever  it  was,  looked  quickly 
into  the  face  of  his  companion,  and  saw  that  it  was 
as  pale  as  his  own.  What  could  the  trouble  be? 
Was  Heniy  struggling  with  some  beast?  Before 
they  could  reply  to  the  calls  of  the  frantic  boy, 
Henry  again  began  to  shout  for  aid,  and  his  tones 
too  plainly  indicated  his  terror.  "  Open  the  door  I 
Open  it!  Why  don't  you  help  me  I  Open  it! 
Quick !     Oh,  please  open  it  1     Please  do  [  " 

The  frightened  boys,  moved  as  by  a  common  im- 
pulse, threw  themselves  again  against  the  door,  work- 


mumimmiimfifl'efi'''^ 


Ell 

IS  you  give   the 

ul,  going  around 
Henry  so   that 

in  a  moment  he 
upon   the  floor 

called  David  us 
all  within.  "Is 
what  is  it?" 
t,  and  then  both 
by  the  calls  tliat 
lelp !  Open  the 
open  the   door. 

mnd  the  barn  to 
'avid,  and  assist 
3n  Henry  should 
I,  looked  quickly 
saw  that  it  was 
the  trouble  be? 
beast  ?  Before 
the  frantic  boy, 
1,  and  his  tones 
Open  the  door  I 
ael  Open  it! 
e  do  [  " 

'  a  common  im- 
I  the  door,  work- 


AN   INTEIIIIUPTION 


86 


ing  at  the  latch,  and  pushing  with  all  their  strength. 
To  their  surprise,  the  door  suddenly  gave  way  be- 
fore them ;  and  as  both  fell  forward  upon  the  floor, 
something  quickly  rushed  i)ast  them;  but  the  boys 
in  their  consternation  could  not  tell  whether  it  was 
beast  or  man. 

Quickly  regaining  their  feet,  they  turned,  and  saw 
standing  in  the  open  doorw.ay  of  the  barn  a  strange- 
looking  little  figure  which  had  stopped,  and  was 
calmly  regarding  them.  It  was  a  man,  but  his  little 
body  was  not  taller  than  that  of  a  boy  of  ten  years 
of  age.  His  head  was  large  ;  and  his  arms,  as  long  as 
those  of  an  ordinary  man,  looked  strangely  out  of 
proportion.  He  smiled  as  the  frightened  boys  turned 
towards  him,  and  said,  "  Well,  boys,  wings  is  the 
things,  after  all.  If  I'd  only  had  'em,  you  wouldn't 
be  as  scared  as  you  are  now." 

"  The  dwarf  I  It's  the  dwarf  I  "  shouted  Elijah, 
who  now  had  recovered  s\ifliciently  to  recognize  the 
strange-looking  being  before  him.  "  Where  did  you 
come  from  ?  " 

"From  walking  up  and  down  the  earth,"  replied 
the  dwarf  slowly.  "  But  if  I'd  had  wings  I'd  been 
better  off.  Wings  is  the  things,  bojrs ;  wings  is  the 
things !  " 

"But  what  were  you  doing  in  the  shop?"  asked 
David.    "  You've  frightened  Henry  almost  to  death  1 " 

"  To  say  nothing  of  the  two  corporals  in  the  great 
American  army,"  rejoined  Henry,  who  had  now  re- 


■aaiaiEgj. 


iilli 


86 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


gained  his  composure.  "  I  guess  if  you'd  dropped 
through  a  window  before  it  was  fairly  light,  and 
fallen  onto  something  that  moved,  and  then  began 
to  claw  into  you,  you'd  call  to  two  wooden-headed 
corporals  in  the  great  American  army  who  were 
standing  outside,  and  doing  nothing  but  run  one 
poor  little  private  into  danger." 

"  What  were  you  doing  in  the  shop  ?  "  said  David, 
ignoring  Heniy's  remarks,  and  turning  again  to  the 
dwarf,  who  had  remained  silent  while  the  boys  were 
speaking. 

"Well,  the  way  of  it  was  this.  I've  been  to 
Sackett's.  I've  been  for  Jim.  Jim  Nairne.  You 
know  him  ?  "  and  he  smiled  maliciously. 

Know  hira  ?  The  boys  knew  him  too  well !  They 
had  not  forgotten  that  he  was  the  lieutenant  of 
Smith  the  freebooter,  who  had  a  stronghold  on  an 
island  in  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  who  with  his  fol- 
lowers were  now  on  one  side  in  the  struggle  and 
now  on  the  other,  but  always  for  their  own  advan- 
tage and  gain.  Nor  had  they  forgotten  their  own 
experiences  with  him  and  this  dwarf  who  now  was 
standing  before  them. 

"Well,"  resumed  the  dwarf,  "I've  been  to  Sac- 
kett's. I've  seen  the  general.  I've  given  him  the 
word  Jim  Nairne  told  me  to.  Then  last  night  I 
started  back  this  way.  I  got  as  far  as  the  Field 
house.  I  almost  went  in.  But  I  was  afraid  of  that 
one-legged  cook.     He's  wicked.    He's  bad.    He's  got 


AN   INTERRUPTION 


37 


y^ou'd  dropped 
irly  light,  and 
id  then  began 
vooden-headed 
my  who  were 
but  run  one 

"  said  David, 
J  again  to  the 
the  boys  were 

I've  been  to 
Nairne.  You 
sly. 

jwell!     They 
lieutenant  of 
nghold  on  an 
with  his  fol- 
struggle  and 
ir  own  ad  van- 
ten  their  own 
who  now  was 


a  wooden  leg.  I  wish  I  had  wings."  He  stopped 
and  glanced  about  him  as  the  boys  laughed  at  his 
reference  to  the  dangerous  qualities  of  the  cook, 
whom  they  knew  to  be  one  of  the  gentlest  and  most 
inoffensive  of  men.  "  I  put  up  in  that  room,"  said 
the  dwarf.  "I  put  a  block  against  the  door,  and 
braced  it  to  keep  out  the  cook.  But  he  came.  He 
came,  and  in  the  night  he  tried  to  get  in." 

"  Where  are  you  going  now  ?  "  asked  David. 

"Back  to  Jim;   and  I  wish  I  had  wings,  I  do. 
Wings  is  the  things." 

"You  stay  here  with  him,"  said  David   to  the 
boys,  as  he  started  towards  the  house. 

"  Where  are  you  going,  Dave  ?  "  called  Elijah. 

"Up  to  the  house  to  get  Andrew,  and  see  what 
we  ought  to  do."  .»- 


been  to  Sac- 
given  him  the 
last  night  I 
as  the  Field 
afraid  of  that 
bad.    He's  got 


"W- 


^«s: 


88 


GUA.KD1NG   THE  BOllDEB 


CHAPTER    III 


THE   DWAKK    SPREADS   HIS   WINGS 

A  NDREW  FIELD  and  the  men  were  just  on  the 
■fx.  point  of  leaving  the  house  when  David  hur- 
riedly entered.  His  words  were  sufficient  to  quicken 
their  movements;  and  in  a  few  moments  the  little 
group  were  standing  about  the  dwarf,  and  curiously 
observing  him. 

Frightened  as  the  little  man  undoubtedly  was, 
the  sight  of  Andrew  served  to  restore  his  confidence 
in  a  measure ,  and  he  ran  to  his  side,  and  clung  to 
his  arm  as  a  timid  boy  does  to  his  father's. 

"  There,  never  mind  the  others,"  said  Andrew  con- 
solingly to  the  dwarf;  "just  tell  us  how  it  is  that 
you  happen  to  be  here  this  morning.  You  needn't 
be  afraid,  for  you're  with  friends,  and  we  sha'n't 
forget  very  soon  the  help  you  gave  the  boys  down 
on  Smith's  Island  in  the  St.  Lawrence." 

His  manner  and  words,  instead  of  calming  the 
strange  little  being,  seemed  to  serve  the  opposite 
purpose ;  and  he  clung  more  closely  to  Andrew, 
glancing  quickly  about  the  group,  and  trembling  in 
every  limb,  but  he  made  no  reply. 


THE   DWAUF   SPREADS   HIS    WINGS 


39 


ust  on  the 
)uvid  hur- 
to  (luicken 
the  little 
I  curiously 

tedly  was, 
confidence 
1  clung  to 

ndrew  con- 
it  is  that 
)U  needn't 
we  sha'n't 
)oys  down 

Iming  the 
B  opposite 
»  Andrew, 
mibling  in 


"Why  don't  you  tell  us  almut  it?  "  said  Andrew 
attain,  looking  down  at  the  trembling  form  beside 

him. 

The  dwarf  still  was  silent,  but  after  a  swift  glance 
about  him  again,  he  took  Andrew  by  the  arm,  and 
pulled  his  body  lower  until  he  could  whisiM^r  in  his 
ear.  The  young  soldier  listened  attentively ;  but  as 
lie  again  stood  upright  he  laughed  slightly  as  he 
said,  "Yes,  I  know  your  opinion  on  that  subject. 
Wings  are  quite  a  good  institution;  thei-e's  no  doubt 
about  that.  He's  still  getting  off  that  old  saw  of 
Ills  about  wings  being  the  things.  I  don't  know 
just  what  he  means,  and  I  don't  believe  he  does 
either.  But,  boys,  we'll  have  to  look  into  this  a 
bit.  I'm  not  due  myself  at  the  Harlwr  till  ten 
o'clock;  but  as  you  boys  are  off  for  a  fishing-trip, 
I  think  you'd  better  take  him  along  with  you." 

"  He'll  only  be  in  our  way,"  said  Elijah  quickly. 
"  Why  can't  we  leave  him  here,  and  you  take  him 
over  with  you  when  you  go  ?  " 

"Because  he  must  go  now,"  replied  Sergeant 
Andrew  decidedly.  "  We  can't  pick  much  out  of 
him,  and  it  may  be  what  he  has  told  you  is  the 
truth  and  maybe  it  isn't.  It  won't  take  you  long 
to  go  over  to  the  Harbor,  and  you  can  troll  over  and 
back.  There's  no  better  place  in  the  lake  for  bass 
than  out  by  the  bar,  and  you'll  be  apt  to  strike  some- 
thing there  going  over  or  coming  back.'" 

"  That's  so,"  said  Henry  quickly.     "  Last  summer 


■tititm'VatiiUKi^t^eamim^^ 


40 


GUAUDING   THE   BOUDEU 


when  you  fellows  were  away  I  went  out  there  alone 
one  day  trolling.  I  was  harefootetl,  and  tied  the 
line  to  my  big  toe  so  that  I  could  tell  if  I  had  a 
strike.  It  wasn't  long  before  I  had  one,  and  a  big 
one  too,  and  I  couldn't  get  the  tish  in  alone.  I 
thought  I  had  hooked  the  whole  bottom  of  Lake 
Ontario ;  but  I  made  the  line  fast  in  the  boat,  and 
pidled  ashore,  and  there  I  hadn't  any  trouble  in 
landing  his  majesty  without  a  net.  It  was  a  pick- 
erel, and  he  weighed  fifteen  pounds.  Oh,  the  bar's 
a  good  place !  " 

"  Whew,  what  a  fish-story !  "  said  Elijah,  holding 
up  both  hands  as  if  to  express  his  astonishment. 

"It's  gospel  truth,"  began  Henry  indignantly; 
"and  if  you  don't  believe  it"  — 

"Of  course  we  believe  it,  Henry,"  said  Andrew. 
"  I've  told  bigger  ones  than  that  myself,  liut  just 
now  I'm  hoping  you  won't  be  detained  on  your  way 
over.     Wait  till  you  come  back." 

"  Come  on,  then,  boys,"  said  David  as  he  started 
towards  the  lake.  "  I  hope  they  won't  take  us  for 
another  British  skiff  loaded  with  powder,"  refemng 
to  an  experience  the  men  at  Sackett's  Harbor  had 
had  about  a  month  previous  when  three  skiffs  had 
been  chased  away,  and  afterwards  it  was  reported 
that  they  had  about  six  hundred  pounds  of  powder 
on  board,  and  the  men  had  intended  to  blow  up  some 
one  of  the  vessels  in  the  American  fleet. 

"  Never  you  fear,"  replied  Andiew.     "  Good  luck 


TIIR  PWAUF   SPUKAPS    ITIS   WINOS 


41 


here  alorie 

lI  tied   the 

if  I  had  a 

and  a  big 

alone.      I 

a  of   Lake 

boat,  and 

trouble    in 

vaa  a  pick- 

1,  the  bar's 

ih,  holding 
iiishment. 
idignantly ; 

id  Andrew. 

liut  just 

n  your  way 

i  he  started 
take  us  for 
,"  refen-ing 
Harbor  had 
!  skiffs  had 
as  reported 
of  powder 
ow  up  some 
t. 
'  Good  luck 

% 


to  you,  but  come  back  liofore  dark.  Don't  forget 
my  experience  with  the  bass  and  the  British.  There 
you,  go  along  with  the  boys,"  he  added  turning 
once  more  to  the  dwarf,  who  hesitated  a  moment, 
and  then  started  obediently  after  the  young  fisher- 
men. 

"  It'll  1)6  too  late  if  we  don't  hurry,"  said  Elijah. 
"  The  bass  run  better  in  the  morning,  and  it'll  be 
high  noon  before  we  know  it." 

''^'llold    on!    don't    go   so    fast,"    replied    David. 
"  Don't  you  see  this  man's  legs  were  not  made  for 
running?"  looking  at  the  dwarf,  who  was  running 
as  a  duck  does,  and  doing  his  best  to  keep  up  with      , 
his  more  fortunate  campanions. 

No  further  words  were  spoken  until  they  came 
near  the  dock,  when  the  dwarf,  startled  as  he  saw 
tlie  place  to  which  they  were  going,  spoke  up  quickly, 
"  No,  no;  not  there  1  O  David,  no!  Oh,  wings  is 
the  things !     Why  haven't  you  wings?  " 

"Yes,  yes;  right  here,"  said  Henry  mockingly. 
"  We're  going  to  fly  too.  We're  going  to  fly  over 
the  briny  deep  — no,  the  fresh-water  deep  I  mean. 
Come  on,  boys." 

The  light-hearted  lad  ran  down  the  shore  now, 
and  out  on  the  dock  in  advance  of  his  companions. 
He  kept  on  to  the  end  of  the  dock ;  but  as  he  glanced 
over  into  the  lake  he  uttered  a  startled  exclamation, 
and  turned  quickly  and  ran  back  to  his  companions.  ^; 
"Boys,"  said  he  m  an  excited  whisper,  "there's  a  ^ 


-r».j  •-'  VI  w  «apr*-  ■MrarjiSKttiBssaasHjiMass' 


42 


GUAUPINO   THE  nOIlDER 


boat  there  at  the  end  of  the  dock,  and  a  man  in  her 
fast  asleep." 

"  What  I  "  said  both  boys  together,  as  they  started 
to  run  to  see  for  tliemselves  whether  Henry  had 
spoken  truly  or  not.  The  dwarf  was  pulling  at 
David's  arm,  and  doing  his  best  to  hold  him  back ; 
but  with  an  angry  exclamation  the  boy  threw  him 
off  and  ran  down  the  dock,  and  came  to  the  edge 
just  as  a  man  leaped  lightly  up  from  the  boat  below, 
and  stood  l)efore  them. 

The  sight  startled  the  lads,  for  the  man  was  not 
very  prepossessing  in  his  appearance.  Neither  David 
nor  Elijah  was  small,  but  stsuuling  beside  this  giant 
they  looked  to  be  almost  like  children.  He  nuist 
have  l)een  almost  six  and  a  half  feet  high,  and  his 
broad  shoulders  ajid  muscular  arms  showed  the 
strength  he  possessed.  The  gun  which  he  held  in 
one  hand  did  not  tend  to  decrease  their  fear,  and 
for  a  moment  no  one  spoke.  But  both  David  and 
Elijah  at  once  recognized  the  stranger  as  Jim  Nairne, 
the  dwarf's  master,  and  the  dreaded  lieutenant  of 
Smith,  the  freebooter  and  guerilla  of  the  St. 
Lawrence. 

"  Well,  boj-s,"  said  the  stranger  at  last,  "  did  ye 
come  down  to  call  me  to  breakfast?  I'm  hungry  as 
a  bear,  and  don't  care  if  I  do ;  for  I  remember  I 
had  a  hand  in  feeding  you  fellows  for  a  bit  of  a 
time,  and  free  of  all  expense  to  you,  too,  down  the 
St.  Lawrence  last  year." 


il 


«i» 


THE   DWAUF   SPREADS   1118   WINGS 


43 


man  in  her 

liey  started 

Henry  had 

pnlling   at 

liini  back ; 

threw  him 

;o  the  edge 

boat  buU)\v, 

lan  was  not 
iither  David 
3  this  giant 
He  nnist 
gh,  and  his 
diowed    the 

he  h(!ld  in 
ir  fear,  and 

David  and 
Jim  Nairne, 
ieutenant  of 
of    the    St. 

ist,  "did  ye 
in  hungry  as 
remember  I 
:  a  bit  of  a 
•o,  down  the 


"No,"  replied  David;  "we'd  just  started  for  the 
Harbor,  to  take  this  man  over  to  (ieneral  Brown." 

"  Oh !  ye  did,  did  ye  ?  "  replied  Nairne,  with  a  loud 
laugh.  "Well,  not  this  trip,  I  guess.  Here,  you 
imp  incarnate,  jest  you  crawl  in ;  "  and  ho  kicked 
at  the  dwarf,  who  nimbly  escaped  the  overture  of 
the  giant,  and  slipped  over  the  edge  of  the  dock 
into  the  boat  below,  and  disappeared  from  sight  at 
once  within  the  little  cabin. 

"But  my  brother  Andrew's  a  sergeant,  and  he 
told  us  to  take  him  over  there,"  said  David. 

"Oh!  he  did,  did  he?  Well,  suppose  you  jest 
take  him;  that's  all  I've  got  to  say." 

"Well,  you  know  what  it  means  to  hinder  us; 
that's  all  I  can  say  too."  David  was  speaking  more 
boldly  than  he  felt ;  for  the  sight  of  this  man,  power- 
ful and  armed  as  he  was,  was  not  very  promising. 

"Yes;  I  know,  I  know,"  and  Nairne  burst  into 
a  loud  laugh.  "  Why  don't  ye  take  him  ?  that's  all 
I  say  ?  You'll  get  reported  for  not  doing  yer  duty. 
Now,  why  don't  ye  take  him  and  start  ?  " 

David  made  no  reply  at  first.  He  knew  an  en- 
counter with  this  man  could  end  in  but  one  way, 
although  they  were  three  against  one.  Once  he 
thought  of  making  a  quick  rush  against  him,  and  try- 
ing to  push  him  ovej"  into  the  water ;  but  luckily  he 
abandoned  the  project  as  soon  as  it  presented  itself. 
" Well,'  he  said  at  last  slowly,  " the  dwarf  said  he 
had  been  over  to  Sackett's  to  see  General  Brown 


6 


44 


GUARDING   TIIK   IJOUUEU 


for  you;  but  Andrew  (lidii't  know  whetlicr  ho  was 
telling  tho  truth  or  not,  so  ho  said  we'd  better  take 
him  over  and  lind  out." 

"The   littlo  imp  leaked,   did  he?     I'll   fix   your 
tongue  so  it  can't  waggle  so  much,"  he  said,  turn- 
ing and  kicking  towards  the  dwarf,  whose  head  had 
ai^)eared  fi>r  a  niomont  at  the  enti'anco  of  the  cabin. 
"  Well,  lads,  if  tho  truth  nuist  be  told,  he  did  go 
to  Sackott's  to  see  General  Urown  for  me.     I  had 
some  particulai-s  of  that  wonderful  fight  of  Wilkin- 
son's up  by  Lake  Champlain,  and  1  thought  he'd  be 
interested.     I  s'pose  you  know  that  Wilkinson's  over 
by  Lake  Champlain;  and  it  was  a  wonderful  fight 
he  made.     The  wonder  was  that  he  fought  at  all," 
and  the  giant  laughed  so  loudly  as  to  startle  his 
young  listeners.     "  Yes,"  he  resumed,  "  as  you  know, 
Wilkinson's  up  there,  and  on  the  30th  of  March  he 
set  out  to  down  the  British ;  for  he  had  heard  that 
about   twenty-five    hundred   of    them   were   coming 
across  lots  to  sweep  up  Lake  Champlain  and  all  the 
Yankees  on  it.     Wilkinson  had  about  four  thousand 
men,  and  crossed  over  the  Canada  line;  and  up  at 
La  Colic's  mill  they  had  what  they  called  a  fight. 
The  British  had  about  two  hundi-ed  meh  in  the  old 
stone  mill,  and  Wilkinson  was  doing  his  level  best 
to  dislodge  'eia.     They  fought  and  fought;  but  the 
British  couldn't  be  touched,  and   their  force  kept 
growing  till  it  got  to  bo  a  thousand  men.     They  had 
all   soi-ts    of   engagements,    and    finally    Wilkinson 


TIIH   nWAIlF   SPKEADS    II IH    WINGS 


45 


(T  he  was 
ottur  take 

fix   your 
•laid,  turn- 
head  had 
the  cabin, 
ho  did  go 
ic.     I  had 
of  Wilkin- 
;ht  he'd  be 
[isoii's  ovfir 
erful  fight 
ht  at  all," 
startle  his 
you  know, 
:  March  he 
heard  that 
jre   coming 
and  all  the 
If  thousand 
and  up  at 
led  a  fight. 
I  in  the  old 
}  level  best 
ht ;  but  the 
force  kept 
They  had 
Wilkinson 


marched  away  again.  I  le's  a  goniua,  that  fellow  is ! 
He  ought  to  be  Tresident.  I  will  say,  that  1  hear 
some  of  his  men  did  work  fit  for  a  king ;  but  what 
can  you  expect  of  such  a  putty  man  as  Wilkinson? 
I  don't  believe  a  bullet  would  make  any  more  im- 
I)res8ion  on  him  than  it  would  on  smoke.  There 
isn't  enougli  of  him  to  hit." 

"Did  he  lose  many  men?"  inquired  Elijah,  who 
was  interested  in  spite  of  himself. 

"He  had  thirteen  killed,  a  hundred  and  twenty- 
eight  wounded,  and  thirteen  more  he  never  got  any 
trace  of." 

"How  about  the  British?  Did  they  have  any 
losses  ?  "  inquired  David. 

"  Yes ;  a  few.  They  had  eleven  killed,  two  offi- 
cei-s  and  forty-f-mr  men  wounded,  and  four  that  they 
couldn't  find.  Uut  I  guess  the  Yankees  will  be  all 
right  pretty  soon,  for  I  hear  they've  made  officers 
out  of  you;"  and  he  broke  into  another  loud  laugh, 
that  sounded  strangely  over  the  lakes,  and  caused 
the  cheeks  of  the  boys  to  turn  scarlet. 

"That's  always  the  way!  It  seems  as  if  every 
fool  in  the  army  was  made  a  general,"  said  Henry 
indignantly.  "  We  had  a  good  taste  of  Wilkinson 
ourselves  last  winter.  But  there's  notliing  going  on 
around  here  except  to  keep  cooped  up  in  the  Harbor." 

"  Oh  I  there'll  be  music  here  soon  enough ;  never 
you  fear,"  said  Nairne.  "  Perhaps  you  ought  to  fix 
Wilkinson  the  way  some  of  the  men  at  Sackett's  are 


\ 


j^Tii>*g>«i***'"' 


] 


40 


OUAUDINO   TlIK   HOIIDKU 


doin^'.  I  hoar  as  how  Uutd's  a  captain  there  that 
didn't  daro  lead  his  own  nien  for  fear  he'd  acciduiitr 
ally  K'ot  shot  from  bcliind.     (Iroat  works  thcso !  " 

The  hoys  were  silent.  They  knciw  too  well  the 
ivporls  whieh  were  eurrent  of  the  feeling  of  tlie  men 
towards  some  of  the  minor  ofheei-s,  who  had  tried  hy 
their  severity  to  make  up  for  what  they  lacked  in 
knowledge  and  ahility.  The  men  were  punished 
with  the  strai)  for  the  slightest  offences,  and  several 
executions  had  occurred  for  desertion.  The  last  had 
been  that  of  a  young  hoy  only  fifteen  years  of  age, 
who,  homesick  and  forlorn,  had  tried  to  desert  from 
the  army,  and  make  his  way  home  again,  hut  had 
been  caught  and  hung  for  his  heinous  crime. 

"  Wi'U,  General  Brown's  all  right,"  resumed  Naime. 
"  If  the  folks  at  Washington  only  had  brains  enough, 
they'd  put  more  power  into  his  hands  than  he  has, 
though.     They  say  as  how  the  War  Department  has 
a  fool  for  a  leader  too.     But  there's  one  man  who's 
not  a  fool,  and  that's  Jim  Naime.     He  likes  butter 
on  his  bread,  and  he  knows  which  side  to  put  it  on 
too.     He's  not  over  particular  just  which  side  it  is ; 
but  either  side'll  do,  if  it's  only  butter,  and  good  and 
thick  at  that.     I've  tried  both,  and  I  don't  give  that 
for  the  difference ;  "  and  he  snapped  his  fingers  deri- 
sively.    "What  are   they  fighting  about,   anyway? 
Only  a  sentiment ;  that's  just  all.     Talk  about  the 
press-gang  1     Why    don't    they    'press'    me?      I'm 
standin'  right  here  waitin'  to  be  pressed." 


m 


TIIK   nWAKF   SI'UKAUa   MIS    W1N08 


47 


I  there  that 
\\\  tu'cideiit- 
these !  " 
,00  well  the 
;  of  tlie  men 
hud  tried  hy 
jv  lacked  in 
■re  punished 
,  and  several 
The  last  had 
yeara  of  age, 

desert  from 
ain,  hut  had 

crime, 
limed  Nairne. 
rains  enough, 
than  he  has, 
partment  has 
16  man  who's 
3  likes  hutter 

to  put  it  on 
ch  side  it  is ; 
and  good  and 
)ii't  give  that 
s  fingere  deri- 
>ut,  anyway? 
Eilk  ahout  the 
i'  me?  I'm 
sed." 


"Then,  you  won't  tiike  the  dwarf  over  to  nee  (ien- 
cnil  Hrowii  ? "  ho  resumed.  "  Well,  I  di»n't  miiul 
U'llin'  you  that  he's  seen  him.  I  sailed  over  hero 
yesterday;  hut  I  kind  o'  thought  as  how  I  wouldn't 
^ru  over  to  Saekett's  myself,  so  I  just  landed  here, 
and  sent  my  vice-president  over  in  my  plivje,  and 
ho's  just  turned  up.  Here,  you!  "  ho  called  out  to 
the  dwarf,  whose  face  had  apiHuired  again,  "  Crawl 
ill !  These  olTicci-s  say  as  how  they  don't  care  for 
vour  company."    And  the  loud  laugh  again  followed. 

"  Well,  I  must  l)e  a-goin',  if  you  won't  take  him 
with  you."  He  slipped  the  little  mast  into  its  place, 
and  the  sail  was  (piickly  spread.  The  fresh  hreezo 
which  had  arisen  soon  filled  it,  and  the  boat  sped 
onwards  towards  the  open  lake. 

The  lx)y8  stood  in  silence  on  the  dock,  and  watched 
it  as  it  bent  before  the  wind  till  the  sail  almost 
touched  the  water.  What  a  mockery  the  pleasant 
morning  seemed  to  be  I  The  only  sight,  as  they 
looked  out  over  the  lake,  was  that  of  the  swift^ailing 
little  craft  which  was  rapidly  leaving  them.  Not  a 
suggestion  of  war,  not  a  sound  of  a  gun,  not  a  token 
of  any  such  thing  as  an  enemy,  was  within  hearing  or 
sight.  And  yet  near  by  the  soldiers  were  gathering ; 
there  were  hundreds  of  men  working  day  and  night 
upon  the  great  war-vessels,  and  munitions  were  being 
dragged  through  the  forests  towards  Saekett's  Harbor 
hy  long  lines  of  teams  and  men,  over  the  rough  log 
roads  which  had  been  made  since  the  war  began. 


i 


JlBgt?!***"''*^**-'""'^^**''" 


r 


/ 


\'\ 


48 


GUARDING  THE   BORDER 


Several  times  Jim  Nairne  turned,  and  waved  his 
hand  or  lifted  his  hat  to  the  hoys,  who  still  stood  on 
tlie  dock  watching  him  as  he  sailed  away. 

"  Look  there  !  What's  that  imp  doing  now  ?  " 
said  Henry  quickly,  pointing  towards  the  disappear- 
ing hoat. 

"  It's  the  dwarf,  and  he's  dancing,"  said  Elijah,  as 
they  all  saw  the  little  man  take  his  position  on  the 
deck,  and  execute  some  strange  movements.  Several 
times  they  could  see  him  as  he  raised  his  hands  to 
his  shoulders  and  howed  low. 

"  He  thinks  he's  got  wings.  Well,  he's  going  as 
swift  as  a  hird,  and  I'm  going  too,"  said  David  as  he 
turned  and  ran  towards  the  shore. 

"  Where  you  going,  Dave  ?  "  called  Elijah,  starting 
to  follow  him. 

"  Stay  where  you  are.  I'll  be  back  pretty  quick. 
I'm  going  up  to  the  house  to  see  Andrew." 

In  a  half-hoxxr  David  returned,  and  reported  that 
Andrew  had  advised  them  to  go  over  to  Sackett's 
Harbor  just  the  same  as  if  the  dwarf  were  still  with 
them,  and  report  what  they  had  seen. 

In  a  few  minutes  their  sail  had  been  raised,  and 
they,  too,  were  sweeping  over  the  lake  under  the 
strong  breeze  which  had  sprung  up.  But  there  was 
liltle  conversation  on  board ;  the  experiences  of  the 
morning  had  been  too  disappointing  to  encourage 
that.  The  loss  of  the  day's  sport,  the  depressing 
news    Jim  Nairne  had  brought,  —  which   they  had 


■'^^'^'^'Kl--s'i>.i^*mmB>'Ui.,'m'%miii^mikimM-m9*mm 


THE   DWAUF   SI'UEADS    HIS   WINGS 


49 


and  waved  his 
)  still  stood  on 
'ay. 

doing  now  ?  " 
the  disappear- 

said  Elijah,  as 
position  on  the 
lents.  Several 
d  his  hands  to 

,  he's  going  as 
id  David  as  he 

Elijah,  starting 

c  pretty  quick. 

ew." 

I  reported  that 

3r  to  Sackett's 

were  still  with 


every  reason  to  believe  was  true,  —  and  perhaps, 
above  all,  the  ridicule  the  giant  had  heaped  upon 
thcni,  .ill  tended  to  make  thoni  silent. 

'i'liey  had  sailed  out  across  the  bar,  where  they  had 
hoped  to  spend  a  portion  of  the  day,  and  had  just 
turned  the  point  towards  Sackett's  Ilarlior,  when 
IK'ury  suddenly  called  their  attention  to  a  little 
lanoe,  with  a  solitary  occupant,  which  had  shot  out 
lioui  the  shore,  and,  impelled  by  the  strong  strokes 
o(  the  paddle,  was  approaching  as  if  to  head  them 
olT. 

"He  wants  to  talk  with  us;  can't  you  see?"  said 
Elijah,  watching  the  motions  of  the  man. 

David  brought  the  boat  to ;  and  in  a  few  moments 
the  canoe  was  alongside,  and  its  occupant  stepped  on 
board. 

"  It's  Garangula,"  said  Henry,  as  the  boys  wel- 
comed the  new  comer. 


en  raised,  and 
ake  under  the 
But  there  was 
eriences  of  the 
to  encourage 
the  depressing 
tiich  they  had 


"**aiei«*iLa"«n*iBsw»*^4*rt=v*i5«aiattM»*«w^^  r-^te:-*^^-;  Wv^fo.^; 


'l^' 


50 


GUAllDING  THE  BOltDEK 


m 


CHAPTER   IV 


THE   SUPPLIES 


THE  young  Indian,  Garangula,  was  one  of  the 
Oneida  tribe  which  had  remained  faithful  to 
the  cause  of  the  United  States  thus  far  in  the  strug- 
gle. The  use  of  Indians  in  the  War  of  1812  had 
been  confined  largely,  aa  we  know,  to  the  western 
and  southern  portions  of  the  country,,  although  therer 
had  been  some  tampering  with  those  who  dwelt  along 
the  borders.  The  death  of  Tecumseh,  who,  although 
he  had  been  used  by  the  British  to  further  their  own 
ends,  had  been  a  patriot  among  his  people,  and 
doubtless  hoped  by  siding  with  the  redcoats  to 
di-ive  all  the  white  men  from  the  homes  of  his  fathers, 
had  served  to  quiet  the  Indians  in  the  West.  The 
Indians  in  New  York  State  had  not  taken  an  active 
part  in  the  war,  though  they  were  somewhat  divided 
in  their  sympathies. 

The  Oneidas  had  remained  loyal  to  the  cause  of 
their  white  neighbors,  and  the  young  biuve  who 
stepped  on  board  David  Field's  boat  already  had 
made  many  journeys  between  his  home  and  Sackett's 
Harbor   as    a  courier.       More   than   once   he    had 


THK   SUPPLIES 


61 


one  of  the 
faithful  to 
I  the  strug- 
1812  had 
he  western 
ough  therer 
Iwelt  along 
0,  although 
r  their  own 
eople,  and 
edcoats  to 
his  fathers, 
iest.  The 
1  an  active 
lat  divided 

e  cause  of 
biuve  who 
Iready  had 
[1  Sackett's 
e   he    had 


stopped  at  the  hospitable  Field  liome,  and  had  shared 
in  that  welcome  whicli  nearly  every  one  that  came 
there  received.  As  he  was  not  much  older  than 
David  and  Elijah,  a  feeling  of  warm  friendship  had 
sprung  up  between  them ;  and  they  were  more  than 
glad  to  receive  the  young  warrior  as  he  seated  him- 
self in  the  boat,  and  kept  his  own  little  canoe  in 
tow. 

He  responded  to  the  cordial  greetings  of  his  young 
companions  in  few  words,  and  they  soon  were  in- 
formed of  the  purpose  of  his  journey. 

"  Sagoyewatha  has  a  word  for  the  white  captain," 
said  the  younrf  Indian. 

"  '  Sagoyc'Vi  :  '  ■? '"  replied  David.  »  Oh  !  that's 
Red  Jacket.  ,  1  ard  something  about  his  do- 
ings.    He's  a  gwou  iriend  to  us." 

"  Let's  see ;  he's  an  Onondaga,  isn't  he  ?  "  in- 
quired Henry. 

"  No  Onondaga,  no  Oneida.  Sagoyewatha  a  Sen- 
eca," said  the  Indian,  glancing  half  scornfully,  half 
pityingly,  at  the  lad  who  had  displayed  such  igno- 
rance. 

"  What  does  Sagoyewatha  mean  ?  "  inquired  Eli- 
jah. "  I  know  what  his  English  name  '  Red  Jacket ' 
means,  for  it  came  from  the  scarlet  coat  the  British 
gave  him  during  the  Revolution.  But  I  should  like 
to  know  what  his  Indian  name  means  too." 

"  Sagoyewatha  ?  "  replied  Garangula.  "  Sagoye- 
watha mean  the  keeper  awake  ;  "  but  he  frowned  as 


i 


52 


GUARDING   THE  BOBDEU 


he  spoke,  and  added  in  a  low  voice,  "  But  eye  shut 

some  time." 

The  boys  made  no  reply,  for  they  had  heard  the 
sad  stories  of  Red  Jacket's  drunkenness.  A  great 
orator,  ti  loyal  member  of  his  own  tribe,  he  had  fallen 
into  the  worst  of  the  faults  of  his  white  acquain- 
tances, and  already  was  almost  a  confirmed  drunkard. 

"Cornplanter  great  chief,"  resumed  Garangula, 
"  but  Cornplanter  gone.  Red  Jacket  big  chief  now. 
Send' word  to  white  captain." 

But  Sackeit's  Harbor  was  in  sight  now ;  and  con- 
versation ceased  as  the  attention  of  the  boys  was 
drawn  to  the  vessels  which  lay  in  the  harbor,  and 
formed  a  portion  of  the  fleet  which  Commodore 
Chauncey  was  preparing. 

"  My !  l)ut  they'll  have  a  fleet  this  season,"  said 
Henry  enthusiastically. 

»  They've  got  to,  and  that's  all  there  is  about  it," 
replied  David.  "  The  British  have  been  working 
all  winter  long  at  Kingston  ;  and  they've  got  enough 
to  clear  the  lake,  they  think.  We've  just  had  to 
keep  up,  and  the  commodore  proposes  to  be  ready 

for  them." 

"Tell  me  the  names  of  them,"  said  Henry,  who 
was  greatly  interested  in  the  sight. 

"  That  ship  over  there  to  the  left  is  the  General 
Pike,  and  the  commodore  handles  her.  She  carries 
twenty-four  guns.  The  other  ship  is  the  Madison, 
and  she  has  twenty  guns." 


THE   SUPPLIES 


53 


it  eye  shut 

heard  the 
.  A  great 
5  had  fallen 
te  acquain- 
l  drunkard. 
Garangula, 

chief  now. 

r ;  and  con- 
;  boys  was 
barbor,  and 
Commodore 

lason,"  said 

8  about  it," 
m  working 
got  enough 
just  had  to 
to  be  ready 

Henry,  who 

the  General 

She  carries 

le  Madison, 


David  went  on  to  point  out  the  various  schoonci-s 
that  were  in  the  fleet,  of  which  there  were  thirteen ; 
and  all  together  they  carried  forty-eight  guns,  in  ad- 
dition to  the  forty-four  the  two  ships  had,  and  the 
sixteen  which  the  brig  Oneida  boasted.  In  addition 
to  these  there  was  the  little  bomb-vessel,  the  Mary. 

Then,  too,  there  was  the  great  frigate  Superior, 
almost  ready  now,  having  Ixjen  built  in  eighty  days, 
and  capable  of  carrying  almost  as  many  guns  as  all 
the  rest  of  the  fleet  together.  And  in  addition  to 
the  Superior,  high  on  the  stocks  they  could  see  the 
great  hulks  of  the  Jones  and  the  Mohawk,  on  which 
hundreds  of  men  had  been  working  day  and  night 
for  several  weeks  past,  and  which  were  almost  ready 
for  their  rigging  and  armament. 

The  boys,  familiar  as  they  were  with  the  sight 
and  names  of  the  great  war-vessels,  were  deeply  im- 
pressed as  they  swept  up  the  harbor.  But  in  a  mo- 
ment their  attention  was  di-awn  to  a  sight  on  shore 
which  so  startled  and  alarmed  them  that  in  a  moment 
the  fleet  was  all  forgotten.  A  mob  of  men  was  in 
the  street,  and  shouts  and  cries  were  heard  on  every 
side.  In  a  moment  a  shot  was  fired,  and  the  shouts 
redoubled.  The  boys  glanced  at  each  other ;  and  be- 
fore they  could  utter  a  word  Garangula  had  slipped 
into  his  canoe,  and  was  paddling  up  the  lake  as  fast 
as  his  skill  and  strength  could  send  him. 

The  boys  hesitated.  Should  they  venture  on 
shore?     Had  the   British  come   and  surprised  the 


'! 


64 


GUAKDINO   THE   IIOUDEU 


garrison?  What  could  be  the  meaning  of  it  all? 
They  changed  their  course,  and  sailed  back  oat  of 
the  harbor,  and,  making  their  boat  fivst  in  a  place 
with  which  they  were  familiar,  once  more  approached 
the  village  from  the  land  side. 

But  as  they  drew  near  now,  the  confusion  had 
cea«ed,  and  the  alarm,  whatever  had  been  its  cause, 
had  passed. 

"  What  does  it  mean  ?  "  said  Henry.  "  What's 
all  the  trouble  about,  anyway  ?  "  But  as  neither  of 
his  companions  was  any  better  informed  than  he,  no 
reply  was  made  to  his  questions. 

"There's  Andrew  Field,"  said  Elijah  quickly. 
"  He's  beat  us  over,  after  all.  Don't  you  see  him  up 
the  street  talking  with  that  other  young  officer?  " 

"  That's  so,"  replied  David  ;  "  and  that's  Lieuten- 
ant Frank  Gregory  with  him  too.  They  say  that 
Commodore  Chauncey  is  bragging  a  good  deal  about 
him.  I've  seen  him  before,  and  I  know  he's  a  smart 
fellow.  Come  on,  and  Andrew  will  tell  us  what  all 
the  racket  is  about.     Come  on,  boys.'.' 

The  three  young  soldiers  approached ;  and  as  soon 
as  Lieutenant  Gregory  had  gone,  Andrew  turned 
and  said,  "  I  came  over  on  horaeback,  boys.  I  got  to 
thinking  it  over,  and  decided  that  the  people  over 
here  ought  to  know  about  the  dwarf's  visit ;  but  its 
all  right.  It's  just  as  he  said  it  was.  Jim  Nairne 
sent  him." 

"But  what  was  all  this  racket  about  just  now? 


KJ«M*1.JUHJW1-W 


*rianii--^iiWg»8WumL(l*.JwllWMlW^  - 


THE  surruES 


55 


of  it  all? 
ick  oiit  of 
in  a  place 
i[)proached 

fusion  had 
1  its  cause, 

"  What's 

neither  of 

than  h(!,  no 

h  quickly, 
see  him  up 
ifficer?" 
i's  Lieuten- 
iy  say  that 
deal  about 
le's  a  smart 
us  what  all 

and  as  soon 
rew  turned 
8.  I  got  to 
people  over 
sit ;  but  its 
Jim  Nairne 

just  now? 


Wo  didn't  know  but  the  British  had  come ;   the  only 
reason  for  thinking  they  hadn't  being  the  fact  that 
we  couldn't  see  any  one  running  away,"  said  Elijah. 
"You   haven't   any   business   to   talk   that   way, 
Elijah  Spicer,"  said  Andrew  indignantly.     "  You're 
a  corporal  now,  and  ought  to  show  a  different  spirit. 
liut  the  trouble  you   saw  wsis   just   this.     There's 
been  a  strong  feeling  for  some  time  l)etween  the  ship- 
carpenters  and  sailore,  and  the  soldiers.     Instead  of 
working  together,  they  somehow  seem  to  pull  apart. 
Some  of  the  men  who  were  at  work  on  the  Superior 
have  been  too  happy  since  it  was  launched  for  the 
welfare   of    the   community  at   large;    and  one   of 
the  dragoons  happened  to  meet  two  or  three  of  the 
drunken  men,  and  they  pitched  into  him.     He  ran 
up  to  a  storehouse  where  there  was  a  sentinel,  for 
protection;    but  the   other  fellows  got  a  crowd  to- 
gether, and  took  after  him,  and  in  the  course  of  the 
row  one  of  their  men  was  shot.     It  was   just  like 
throwing  a  lighted  torch  into  a  powder  magazine, 
and  for  a  time  things  looked  pretty  squally.     The 
carpenters  had  their  axes  and  adzes,  and  some  of 
the  sailors  had  boai-ding-pikes   and  cutlasses  ;   and 
they  formed  in  a  solid  mass  right  in  the  street  in 
(ront  of  the  storehouses.     The  fellow  got  out  just 
as  the  troops  came  up ;  and  they  formed  in  a  hollow 
square,  and  had  him  in  the  midst  of  him.     Just  as  I 
rode  into  town  I  saw  the  men  —  that  is,  I  saw  the 
sailors  and  carpenters — shaking  their  fists  and  bran- 


,  : 


MairBfatftrtlia  *iivia<rw«ij«»*iiij»'i 


J 


6e 


GUAUDING    THK   IIOKDEU 


dishing  their  axes,  and  moving  up  towards  the  sol- 
diers. They  were  yelling  like  demons,  too,  or  like 
men  who  were  crazy  with  whiskey,  as  I  guess  they 
were ;  and  just  as  I  expected  to  see  a  pitched  battle, 
up  came  General  Brown  and  Conunodore  Chaunc(!y 
and  Eckford,  and,  taking  their  stand  right  in  between 
them,  they  talked  good  and  straight  to  the  men,  and 
finally  got  the  carpenters  to  leave,  after  they  had 
promised  them  that  they  would  take  the  poor  fright- 
ened man  in  hand,  and  deal  with  him  as  he  deserved. 
I  believe  they're  going  to  try  him  pretty  soon.  But 
it's  a  bad  state  of  affairs." 

"  I  should  think  so,"  replied  Elijah.  "  But  why 
don't  they  get  rid  of  the  sailors  by  sending  them 
out  on  the  lake  ?  " 

"  They  want  to  just  as  soon  as  they  can,  but  they 
aren't  quite  ready." 

"No,  they  never  are,"  replied  Elijah.  "It's  al- 
ways hold  on  a  bit,  and  wjiit  a  minute,  and  to-mor- 
row, and  to-morrow,  and  to-morrow.  It's  always 
to-morrow." 

"You  don't  know  anything  about  it,"  said  Ser- 
geant Andrew  impatiently.  "  That's  one  trouble 
with  the  whole  war.  Everybody  wants  the  army  to 
pitch  in,  and  end  things  in  about  thirty  seconds. 
But  there  are  lots  of  things  that  aren't  ready  yet. 
Here  are  the  Jones  and  the  Mohawk.  They  aren't 
even  fitted  out  with  rigging,  to  say  nothing  of 
guns  or  other  supplies.     But  I  suppose  you'd  like 


a^Ef^s^si^" 


TITR   SUPPIilRS 


67 


Is  the  sol- 
>o,  or  like 
^[uess  they 
iied  battle, 
Chauncey 
n  between 
J  men,  and 
they  had 
loor  fright- 
}  deserved, 
oon.     But 

"  But  why 
ding  them 

I,  but  they 

"It's  al- 
nd  to-nior- 
t's  always 

'  said  Ser- 
ne  trouble 
\ie  army  to 
y  seconds, 
ready  yet. 
rhey  aren't 
nothing  of 
you'd  like 


to  have  them  go  out  on  the  lake,  and  say  to  the  fleet 
of  Sir  James  Yeo,  'Surrender,  you  redcoats,'  and 
then  expect  that  the  British  would  be  so  scared 
they'd  drop  every  sail,  and  l)cgin  to  beg  for  mercy. 
You  might  as  well  try  to  scare  them  with  a  ghost 
of  a  ship.     You'll  know  more  when  you're  older." 

"  But  why  don't  they  fit  them  out,  then,  I'd  like 
to  know  ?  "  said  Elijah,  who  had  no  thought  of  giv- 
ing up  his  point.  "  It's  all  well  enough  to  say  they 
aren't  fit  to  fight  with,  but  why  in  the  world  they 
don't  get  them  ready  is  more  than  I  can  under- 
stand." 

"No  doubt,  no  doubt.  You  can't  expect  to  un- 
dei-stand  everything.  The  reason  they  don't  fit 
them  out  is  just  because  they  haven't  anything  to 
fit  them  out  with." 

"  Oh  1  but  that's  the  very  thing  I'm  talking  about. 
Why  don't  they  get  it  ?  " 

"  Because  it  isn't  here.  You  can't  make  a  whistle 
out  of  a  pig's  tail." 

"  Where  is  it,  then?    I  don't  believe  it's  anywhere 

except  in  their  eyes." 

"  Well,  Elijah,  I  don't  mind  telling  you  what  I've 
heard.  The  stuff  is  all  at  Oswego  Falls.  A  lot  of 
stores  have  been  collected  there,  and  they're  going  to 
bring  them  over  too.  And  there's  trouble  ahead,  I'm 
afraid.  Here  are  General  Brown  and  Commodore 
Chauncey ;  it's  reported  that  they're  chafing  almost 
as  badly  as  you  are.     They  want  to  push  things,  but 


.•»aMtdM*fert*tWIUL;tfc- 


68 


OlTAUniNf}    TIIK   noUDKIt 


i\i 


they  can't  do  it  alone.  Still,  it's  no  bad  piece  of 
work  which  in  two  months  takes  the  very  trees  from 
the  forests,  and  changes  them  in  that  time  into  a  frig- 
ate like  the  Superior.  'J'hey'vo  done  their  part  well. 
I'^ekford  is  a  gn^at  hnihUsr." 

"  Hut  why  don't  th(!y  bring  over  the  supplies  from 
Oswego,  then,  if  they've  got  any  there?  I  don't  half 
believe  they  have,  or  they'd  have  done  something 
before  this,"  persisted  Henry. 

"  That's  the  very  plan  they're  talking  about  now," 
replied  Andrew ;  "  and,  do  you  know,  it  was  about 
that  that  Jim  Nairne  and  the  dwarf  came  here?" 

"  Is  that  so?  "  said  David,  who  up  to  this  time  had 
taken  no  part  in  the  convei-sation. 

"  Yes.  He  brought  a  report  that  the  British  are 
planning  to  fall  on  Oswego,  and  carry  off  all  the 
stores  there ;  and  I  guess  he  knows  something  about 
it  too." 

"  He  ought  to,"  said  David  soberly.  "  Who  is  the 
leader,  does  he  say?  " 

"General  Drummond  is  to  lead  the  land  forces, 
and  Commodore  Yeo  the  fleet.  And  I  think  some- 
thing will  be  done  pretty  quick  now." 

"  Andrew,"  said  David,  "  we  saw  Garangula  out 
on  the  lake.  He  came  with  us  part  of  the  way  to 
the  Harbor,  but  he  cleared  out  and  left  us  when  we 
heard  that  awful  racket  up  the  street." 

"That's  all  right,"  replied  Andrew.  "I  haven't 
heard  anything  about  young  Garangula,  but  I  have 


TlIK  SUl'l'MKS 


59 


il  piece  of 
trees  from 

into  a  frig- 
part  well. 

iplies  from 
don't  half 
something 

)out  now," 
was  about 
liere?" 
is  time  had 

British  are 
off  all  the 
liing  about 

Who  is  the 

md  forces, 
link  Bome- 

mgula  out 
the  way  to 
s  when  we 

■'I  haven't 
but  I  have 


hoard   that  the   Oneidiis   are   going   into  the  thing. 
Rod  Jacket's  come  out  strong  on  our  side,  and  that'll 

help  us." 

"  I  thought  you  didn't  believe  in  using  tlio  Indians 
in  this  war,  Andrew.  1  have  heard  you  UiW  lots  of 
things  about  the  way  the  liritish  made  use  of  tlie 
savages  up  in  Michigan  Territory." 

"Neither  do  I,"  rL'i)lied  Andrew;  "but  what  can 
you  do?  If  the  British  use  them  on  one  side,  we're 
bound  to  use  them  on  the  other  in  pure  self-defence, 

aren't  we  ?  " 

"  I  don't  know  but  wo  are,"  replied  David  dubi- 
ously. "But  I  don't  like  scalping  folks.  We've 
suffered  enough  on  our  own  side  to  know  that." 

"  Oh,  don't  you  believe  it,  David !  "  said  Henry 
eagerly.  "If  the  British  use  the  redskins,  why 
shouldn't  we,  I'd  like  to  know?" 

"Andrew,  shall  we  go  back  to  the  farm  or  stay 
here  ?     What  are  you  going  to  do  ?  "  said  David. 

"I'm  going  to  stay  here  all  day.  I've  got  to. 
Winfield  Scott  has  made  a  translation  of  a  French 
book  on  military  tactics,  and  I've  got  to  help  drill 
the  men.  It's  the  first  book  of  the  kind  we've  ever 
had  in  America,  and  the  whole  land  knows  we  need 
it  badly  enough.  The  racket  between  the  men  this 
morning  is  enough  to  prove  that.  But  you  might 
just  as  well  go  home.  There's  nothing  you  can  do 
here.  I'll  be  over  by  night,  and  I  may  have  some- 
thing to  report  when  I  come." 


I  LiMiiirniiiTiiiiiiinn-fltiif" 


wtbuMHUimltitt .Ill 


60 


OUAUDINO    TMK   nOKDKIl 


:  ;.'t 


"All  rif,'lit,"  n'i)lu«(l  r)iivi(l;  and  tlio  boys  loft  the 
youiijT  Hcrgciint,  aiid  af,'iiin  Houj,'lit  their  boat. 

'I'liero  wiw  not  a  very  strouj,'  iuelinatiori  for  con- 
vcrsatiiHi  as  they  sailed  homeward.  Tho  niornin^ 
hud  iHion  a  stirring  one,  and  the  fishing  they  had 
lilanned  for  tho  day  wius  all  forgotten.  They  could 
see  from  Andrew's  words  that  there  was  a  prospeet 
of  something  to  be  undertaken  soon  ;  and  the  older 
lK)ys  had  no  eagerness  to  enter  upon  any  new  enter- 
prises, iiH  the  experiences  they  already  had  had  were 
sufticient  for  them. 

Not  so,  however,  with  Ilenrj-.  Now  that  he  had 
arrived  at  the  time  when  he  could  be  enrolled  regu- 
larly in  the  army,  he  was  eager  for  action.  Perhaps 
by  the  time  the  summer  was  ended  he,  too,  might 
come  to  feel  as  David  and  Elijah  did. 

The  little  boat  was  made  fast  to  the  dock,  and  se- 
curely fixed  for  the  night ;  and  Elijah  and  Henry  soon 
left  their  companion,  and  started  for  home.  David 
busied  himself  during  the  remainder  of  the  day  in  the 
work  about  the  farm ;  and  just  as  the  evening  chores 
were  all  done  Andrew  rode  up  in  front  of  the  barn. 

"Well,  Andrew,  how  is  it?  "  asked  David.  "Any- 
thing to  report?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Andrew  soberly.  "We  start  to- 
morrow morning  for  Oswego." 

David  said  nothing,  but  turned  and  assisted  his 
brother  in  caring  for  his  horse ;  and  then  both  boys 
started  slowly  towards  the  house. 


ATTACK KU 


01 


ys  loft  the 
nt. 

II  for  con- 
a  luornin^ 
they  liad 
I'hi'y  could 
a  prospect 
I  the  ohler 
new  eiiter- 
[  hud  were 

mt  he  had 

oiled  rogu- 

Perhaps 

too,  might 

3k,  and  se- 
:Ienry  soon 
je.  David 
I  day  in  the 
ling  chores 
the  barn, 
d.    "Auy- 

e  start  to- 

ssisted  his 
both  boys 


CHAPTER  V 


ATTACKED 


[^AllLY  on  the  following  morning  our  four  young 
1/  Holdiei-s,  along  with  lU-uian  the  Hiiiger,  were 
on  board  the  (Jrowler,  the  schooner  whidi  Captain 
Woolscy  was  to  counnand,  and  which  was  to  bring 
from  Oswego  the  gnus  and  naval  stores  for  the  frig- 
ate and  the  two  brigs  at  Sackett's  Harbor.  These 
equipments  had  been  brought  from  Albany  up  the 
Mohawk,  and  through  Wood  Creek  and  Oneida 
Lake  into  the  Oswego  River ;  for  in  springtime  the 
roads  from  Utica  to  Sackett's  Harbor  rendered  their 
transportation  by  land  impossible. 

Their  only  fear  was  of  an  encounter  with  the  fleet 
of  Sir  James  Yeo,  which  was  known  to  he  hover- 
ing about  the  lake  in  the  vicinity,  and,  thoroughly 
equipped  and  ready  for  the  campaign,  had  hitherto 
kept  the  impatient  Chauncey  and  his  men  witliin 
their  snug  little  harbor.  . 

"This  is  something  like  it,"  said  Henry  eagerly, 
as  the  sails  filled,  and  the  Growler  began  rapidly  t  ■ 
leave  Sackett's  Harbor  behind  her.     "  Tlus  is  what 


I've  been  waiting  for  all  winter. 


wn**' 


02 


OITAEDING   THE   BORDEB 


ft  ' 


>•<'  if 

m 


"  You  may  sing  another  tune  before  inom"ng, 
young  man,"  said  Elijah.  "If  we  happen  to  run 
across  the  fleet  of  Sir  James,  they'll  swallow  us  up 
in  a  minute." 

"Who  knows  anything  about  his  fleet,  anyway, 
I'd  like  to  know?"  said  Homy.  "It's  always  Sir 
James  and  Sir  James.  I'm  sick  and  tired  of  the 
name  !  " 

"Well,  we  know  they've  left  Kingston  Harbor. 
That  much  we're  sure  of,  for  Lieutenant  Gregory 
was  telling  me  about  it  yesterday.  He  was  out  on 
the  Lady  of  the  Lake,  and  saw  them  as  they  sailed 
away,  and  that  was  only  a  few  days  ago,"  said 
Andrew. 

"  They'll  never  show  up  against  the  Growler. 
We've  got  five  guns,  and  they'll  have  something  to 
say ;  "  and  Henry  proudly  pointed  to  the  long  can- 
non with  which  the  schooner  was  equipped. 

"  Five  guns  !  You  don't  know  what  you're  talk- 
ing about.  Why,  the  flagship  of  Sir  James,  the 
Prince  Regent,  has  got  fifty-eight  guns  alone,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  Princess  Charlotte,  the  Montreal  and 
Niagara,  and  Star  and  Charwell,  and  Magnet  and 
Netty.  Then,  they've  got  ten  gunboats  besides  that 
carry  one  or  two  guns  each,"  said  David. 

"All  I  hope  is  that  we  can  slide  along  by  the 
shore,  and  keep  out  of  their  sight,"  said  Andrew. 
"  If  we  can  only  get  into  the  Oswego  River,  and  load 
up  with  the  stores  and  creep  back  here  again,  I  shall 


Jt.'m!i.t.».4!imr.'t,MiiAiSx^iimw^ 


ATTACKED 


68 


fore  inom"ng, 
lappen  to  run 
jwallow  us  up 

fleet,  anyway, 
;t'8  always  Sir 
I  tired  of  the 

igston  Harbor. 

Biiant  Gregory 

Ele  was  out  on 

as  they  sailed 


ys   ago, 


said 


the    Growler. 
3  something  to 

the  long  can- 
ipped. 

lat  you're  talk- 
sir  James,  the 
is  alone,  to  say 
5  Montreal  and 
i  Magnet  and 
its  besides  that 
i^id. 

i  along  by  the 
'  said  Andrew. 
River,  and  load 
e  again,  I  shall 


be  satisfied;  and  then  we'll  fix  out  the  Superior  and 
Jie  Mohawk  and  the  Jones,  and  we  can  speak  a 
piece  to  Sir  James  that  he  will  understand.  But  we 
can't  do  anything  with  this  little  tub." 

But  Henry,  in  his  inexperience,  was  not  convinced; 
and  all  day  long  he  wandered  about  the  deck,  tivlk- 
iag  with  the  men,  and  eagerly  watching  everything 
that  was  done  on  board.  The  men,  however,  were 
anxious,  and  a  constant  watch  was  maintained;  but 
out  over  the  broad  expanse  of  the  lake  not  a  sail 
appeared,  and  the  blue  waters  were  undisturbed  by 
anything  save  the  breeze  which  drove  the  Growler 
and  her  men  onward. 

The  schooner  was  kept  near  the  shore  throughout 
the  coui-se;  as  Henry  said,  to  "enable  the  men  to  take 
to  the  woods  if  the  occasion  demanded."  The  white 
gulls  followed  them,  flying  low  over  the  water,  and 
green  woods  lined  the  shore  all  the  way.  The  day 
was  a  perfect  one,  even  for  early  May ;  and  to  Henry 
at  least  it  was  one  of  pure  enjoyment. 

In  the  evening  the  Growler  dropped  her  anchor  in 
the  Oswego  River;  but  before  the  men  turned  in  for 
the  night,  a  messenger  from  Fort  Ontario  came  on 
board,  and  our  boys  crowded  about  him,  listening  to 

his  words.  . 

Fort  Ontario  had  been  built  away  back  in  colonial 
times,  and,  while  large,  was  far  from  being  a  strong 
place.  Only  six  old  guns  were  there  at  the  time; 
and  as  three  of  these  were  utterly  useless,  having 


.^ 


64 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


lost  their  trunnions,  the  prospect  of  a  strong  defence 
was  not  over  bright.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Mitchell 
was  in  command  at  this  time,  but  he  had  less  than 
three  hundred  men  in  his  battalion.  The  five  hun- 
dred people  who  then  dwelt  in  Oswego  Village  were 
in  a  constant  state  of  alaiTn ;  for  reports  of  the  move- 
ments of  the  British  fleet  had  come  to  them  also, 
and  an  attack  was  both  feared  and  expected  every 
day. 

Henry  Spicer  was  the  first  of  the  boys  to  appear 
on  deck  in  the  morning.  The  novelty  of  the  situa- 
tion, and  his  eagerness  to  behold  all  that  was  occur- 
ring, caused  him  to  rise  before  any  of  his  companions, 
and  the  young  soldier  looked  about  him  with  all  of 
a  boy's  curiosity.  High  on  the  bluff  he  could  see 
the  walls  of  old  Fort  Ontario,  now  dimly  defined  in 
the  light  of  the  early  morning.  Out  on  the  lake  the 
whitecaps  were  on  each  little  wave,  and  presented 
a  scene  of  ceaseless  bustle  and  commotion.  The 
sleeping  village  had  not  yet  awakened,  and  a  silence 
rested  over  all  that  ill  befitted  the  restless  boy.  Sud- 
denly he  stopped  as  the  sound  of  the  rSveille  at  the 
fort  Avas  heard.  He  listened  at'^entively,  almost  in- 
clined to  leave  the  Growler  and  go  up  to  the  fort; 
but  as  Heman  and  his  boy  companions  just  then  ap- 
peared, he  said  nothing  of  his  project,  and  turned  to 
greet  them. 

"  Some  folks  stay  in  bed  all  the  time,"  he  said  as 
they  approached. 


'ffMl-V'SmtMM- 


ATTACKtn 


m 


mg  defence 
l4  Mitchell 
d  less  than 
e  five  hun- 
illage  were 
E  the  niove- 
them  also, 
icted  every 

s  to  appear 
f  the  situa- 
was  occur- 
;onipaiuons, 
with  all  of 
3  could  see 
r  defined  in 
he  lake  the 
i  presented 
tion.  The 
ad  a  silence 
boy.  Sud- 
)eille  at  the 
,  almost  in- 
to the  fort; 
ist  then  ap- 
d  turned  to 

'  he  said  as 


"  Especially  when  the  bed's  a  hammock,"  replied 
Elijah,  gaping. 

But  Henry  made  no  reply.  He  had  turned,  and 
was  looking  out  over  the  lake  ;  but  the  sight  that 
met  his  eyes  was  one  that  caused  him  almost  to  ' 
forget  even  the  presence  of  his  companions.  Sail 
after  sail  swept  into  sight,  until  it  was  only  too 
apparent  that  the  entire  fleet  of  Sir  James  was  bear- 
ing down  upon  them.  And  yet  how  beautiful  it 
was !  The  ships  and  frigates  and  brigs  and  schoon- 
ers moved  on  together  ;  and  though  they  yet  were  far 
out  on  the  lake,  their  graceful  proportions,  and, 
above  all,  their  power  and  speed,  could  be  readily 

seen. 

In  a  moment  there  was  great  confusion  on  board 
the  Growler.  The  men  were  summoned  by  Captain 
Woolsey,  whose  powers  of  decision  were  ever  quick 
and  sure  ;  and  to  prevent  the  schooner  from  falling 
into  the  hands  of  this  powerful  enemy,  preparations 
were  at  once  made  to  sink  her  where  she  was. 

This  was  soon  accomplished  ;  and  the  force  was 
then  divided,  a  part  going  to  the  fort  to  assist  in 
its  defence,  and  a  part  joining  the  messengers  whom 
Colonel  Mitchell  already  was  sending  out  to  alarm 
and  summon  the  men  from  the  neighboring  re- 
gions. 

Mitchell  knew  that  with  the  few  men  in  his  com- 
mand he  could  not  defend  both  the  village  and  the 
fort ;  80  he  ordered  that  every  tent  among  the  stores 


66 


GUARDING   THE   BORDER 


ill 
m 


**^ll 


should  be  pitched  in  the  village,  and  every  man  v.-aa 
withdrawn  to  the  fort. 

The  British  troops,  who  now  were  approaching  in 
fifteen  large  row-boats,  were  caught  by  the  deception, 
and  viewing  the  array  of  tents  by  the  village,  at  once 
concluded  that  a  large  force  must  be  there ;  so  they 
turned  to  give  their  entire  attention  to  the  feeble 
old  fort.  Some  hours  had  passed,  meanwhile ;  and 
it  was  past  noon  when  these  boats,  covered  by  gun- 
boats, drew  near,  and  the  cannon  from  the  larger  ves- 
sels began  to  pour  their  fire  into  the  fort. 
'  But  Mitchell  had  not  been  idle,  and  had  sent  down 
to  the  shore  an  old  iron  twelve-pounder ;  and  the 
two  men  who  handled  it  began  to  open  their  fire  on 
the  boats  as  soon  as  they  came  within  range. 

Again  and  again  they  hit  the  mark,  and  many  of 
the  boats  were  badly  damaged.  Some  were  aban- 
doned ;  but  the  British  sailors,  with  all  that  were  yet 
seaworthy,  turned,  and  again  sought  the  shelter  of 
the  fleet.  A  strong  breeze  just  then  sprang  up,  and 
all  the  squadron  put  to  sea,  —  or  to  lake,  if  one  pre- 
fers so  to  term  it. 

« There  !  didn't  I  tell  you  ?  "  demanded  Henry 
Spicer  in  high  glee.  "  And  we  went  and  sunk  the 
Growler  1   We  might  just  as  well  have  saved  her." 

"You  haven't  seen  the  end  of  it  yet,"  said  An- 
drew; "and  Captain  Woolsey  knows  what  he  is  about 
every  time.  Just  you  wait  a  bit,  and  you'll  see  the 
second  volume." 


ry  man  v.-as 

reaching  in 
3  deception, 
age,  at  once 
re ;  so  they 
the  feeble 
iwhile ;  and 
red  by  gun- 
j  larger  ves- 

1  sent  down 
r ;  and  the 
lieir  fire  on 
ige. 

nd  many  of 
were  aban- 
lat  were  yet 
B  shelter  of 
ang  up,  and 
,  if  one  pre- 

ided  Henry 
id  sunk  the 
saved  her." 
,"  said  An- 
b  he  is  about 
>u'll  see  the 


ffi'iie 


I 


Jif 


,»eMe«wvi*i^8aB».. 


ATTACKED 


67 


Andrew's  words  proved  to  be  true ;  for  on  the  fol- 
lowing morning  the  British  again  appeared,  and  this 
time  it  was  evident  that  they  came  with  a  purpose. 
Two  of  the  ships  took  a  station  near  the  mouth  of 
the  river,  to  land  their  troops,  while  a  third  covered 
the  village  with  her  guns.  Our  boys  could  see  the 
twelve  hundred  redcoats  as  they  poured  out  of  the 
boat,  and  this  time  Henry  was  silent.  He  realized 
now  that  soniething  was  to  be  done- 
Early  in  the  afternoon  the  British  troops  began  to 
ascend  the  long,  steep  hill  which  led  to  the  fort.  The 
Americans  began  to  send  their  bullets  into  the  midst 
of  the  advancing  enemy,  and  were  assisted  by  a 
small  body  of  militia  which  had  been  stationed  in 
the  woods  near  by  to  harass  the  British  as  they  ad- 
vanced. On  came  the  lines  of  the  redcoats,  not  heed- 
ing the  loss  of  the  men  who  dropped  from  their  ranks 
at  every  fire.  The  Americans  were  doing  nobly ;  but 
the  commander  soon  saw  that  with  his  feeble  force, 
scarce  a  quarter  of  the  numbers  of  those  who  were 
advancing  upon  him,  he  could  not  hold  the  place. 
So,  leaving  a  small  force  behind  as  a  reserve,  he  took 
his  men  and  advanced  to  meet  the  British  in  the 
open  field. 

The  struggle  now  became  a  desperate  one.  On 
their  flanks  the  little  band  of  Americans  were  re- 
ceiving the  discharges  of  the  heavy  artillery,  and  the 
enemy  before  them  were  well-drilled  regulars. 

For  a  long  time  the  struggle  continued,  neither 


G8 


GUAIIDINO   TIIK   llOUDKU 


side  knowing  what  it  was  to  abandon  an  attempt 
when  once  they  had  entered  upon  it ;  hut  at  hist  the 
brave  colonel  saw  that  it  was  useless  to  try  to  hold 
the  place  longer,  and  with  his  troops,  among  Avhich 
now  were  our  boys  and  the  men  from  Sackett's  Har- 
bor, he  moved  back  up  the  Oswego  River  to  Oswego 
Falls,  leaving  old  Fort  Ontario  in  possession  of  the 
British. 

His  defence  had  been  a  noble  one,  and  was  not 
abandoned  till  five  of  his  men  lay  dead  on  the  battle- 
field, thirty-eight  were  wounded,  and  twenty-five 
more  were  missing.  It  was  some  time  afterwards  be- 
fore it  was  known  that  the  British  had  lost  nineteen 
men,  and  had  had  seventy-five  wounded. 

Great  was  the  rejoicing  among  the  men  from 
Sackett's  Harbor  when  they  learned  that  the  saga- 
cious Colonel  Mitchell,  anticipating  such  an  attack 
as  the  British  had  made  on  that  sixth  day  of  May, 
1814,  had  previously  had  all  the  stores  removed  to 
Oswego  Falls,  whither  he  knew  no  enemy  would 
dare  to  follow  him,  and  that  the  very  things  for 
which  they  had  come  were  then  safe  and  sound. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  following  day,  the  report 
having  come  from  the  scouts  that  the  British  had 
sailed  away  early  in  the  morning,  the  men  returned 
to  Oswego.  But  what  a  sight  was  before  theml 
The  ashes  of  the  barracks  were  still  smoking,  the 
fort  had  been  dismantled,  and  all  the  guns  and  the 
few  stores  had  been  carried  away  by  the   victors. 


an  attempt 
i  at  last  the 
try  to  hold 
aoi\g  Avhich 
ikett's  llur- 
'  to  Oswego 
ision  of  the 

lid  was  not 
I  the  battUv 
twenty-fivo 
;erwards  be- 
)st  nineteen 

men  from 
xt  the  saga- 
li  an  attack 
lay  of  jNIay, 
removed  to 
lemy  would 
•  things  for 
nd  sound. 
r,  the  report 
British  had 
en  returned 
3  fore  them  1 
moking,  the 
Lins  and  the 
the   victors. 


ATTACKED 


69 


Even  the  Growler  had  been  raised,  and  had  departed 
with  the  llritish  fleet. 

"  We'll  never  get  our  stores  to  Sackett's  Harbor," 
said  Henry,  when  first  he  learned  of  the  loss. 

''Ho!  you  are  the  young  gentleman  who  wanted 
a  brush  with  the  British.  Brush!  you've  had  a 
broom !     I  hope  you're  satisfied  now,"  said  Elijah. 

"I'm  not.  I'm  worse  than  ever,"  said  Henry. 
"  My,  they've  done  some  of  the  meanest  things  a  man 
ever  heard  of.  I  hear  they've  taken  away  v/ith  them 
some  of  the  men  from  the  village." 

"  That's  just  what  they've  done,"  replied  Andrew. 
"They've  taken  Alvin  Bronson,  the  public  store- 
keeper, too.  Oh,  Sir  James  ought  to  be  the  next 
king  of  England!  I  expect  they'll  be  taking  Charity 
and  mother  next.  I  can  tell  you,  I've  had  one  good 
taste  of  the  British  press-gang  myself,  and  I  don't 
want  any  more." 

"  But  how  did  they  happen  to  take  Mr.  Bron- 
son ?  "  inquired  David. 

"Why,  the  story  is,"  replied  Andrew,  "that  Sir 
James  was  ptisonally  looking  after  the  loading  of 
the  stuff  they'd  stolen.  No,  that  isn't  fair.  I  won't 
call  it  stolen ;  for  we'd  probably  have  taken  it,  too,  if 
we'd  been  in  the  same  condition.  But  after  he'd 
loaded  up  pretty  well,  he  wanted  some  one  to  pilot 
the  boats,  for  he  wasn't  at  all  sure  of  his  way  out 
over  the  bar.  He  went  to  Mr.  Bronson,  and  told 
him  to  send  him  some  one  who  could  serve  as  a  pilot. 


-ijaJW^giVWM.it^*  '- 


Jl  llllMJg 


70 


OUAUDINQ  THK  houdku 


Tho  storekeeper  told  him  that  all  the  men  of  the  vil- 
lage were  gone ;  and  so,  of  course,  he  couldn't  .send 
any  even  if  he'd  wanted  to.  '  (io  youi-nclf,  then,'  Sir 
Janjes  growled  and  Hwore  ;  '  and  if  you  get  the  hoats 
aground,  I'll  shoot  you.'  Fine  way  that  for  a  com- 
modore in  the  liritish  navy  to  talk,  isn't  it?" 

"I  suppose  Mr.  Hronson  went  then  like  a  lamb, 
didn't  he?"  asked  Henry. 

"Not  quite.  Colonel  Harvey,  who,  they  say,  is  a 
gentleman,  if  he  does  wear  a  red  jacket,  was  stand- 
ing near,  and  lie  said  to  the  commodore,  '  That's  the 
public  storekeeper,  and  he  may  be  useful  to  us.' 
Sir  James  then  called  Mr.  Bronson  back,  and  said, 
'  You're  my  prisoner ;  and  I  shall  expect  you  to  in- 
form me  what  stores  have  been  recently  forwartled 
for  the  army  and  navy,  what  remains  in  the  rear  of 
the  post,  and  what,  if  any,  are  secreted  in  the  neigh- 
borhood.' "    1 

"  What  did  Mr.  Bronson  say  to  that?  " 
"  The  man  that  told  me  about  it,  said  he  shook  his 
head  and  said,  '  My  books  and  papers  have  been  re- 
moved for  safety,  and  I  cannot  therefore  give  you 
the  desired  information ;  nor  Avould  it  be  proper  for 
me  to  do  so  if  I  could.'  They  say  he  was  as  quiet 
as  if  he  was  talking  to  a  customer.  And  when  the 
great  Sir  James  began  to  fume  and  swear,  they  say 
Mr.  Bronson  just  said,  'I'm  ready  to  go,  sir,'  and 
then  the  great  commodore  of  Lake  Ontario  packed 
him  off  to  the  Prince  Regent." 


ATTACKKD 


71 


if  till!  vil- 

(lll't  HCIld 

tlicii,'  Sir 

the  1m  tats 

or  a  com- 

e  a  lamb, 


Y  say,  18  a 
vaH  stand- 
rhat's  tlie 
il  to  us.' 
aiul  said, 
you  to  in- 
forwartlcd 
;lie  rear  of 
the  neigh- 


;  shook  his 
re  been  re- 
i  give  you 
proper  for 
is  as  quiet 
I  when  the 
r,  they  say 
3,  sir,'  and 
trio  packed 


"They'll  hoar  of  him  again,  though,"  said  Henry 
qiiickly,  "or  I  hope  they  will." 

lM»r  several  days  the  hoys  remained  at  Oswego, 
Captain  Woulsey  not  yet  daring  to  start  with  his 
stoirs.  So  much  (h-pended  upon  his  suecess  in  trans- 
porting them  to  Saekett's  Harbor  that  he  preferred 
the  delay  to  venturing  forth  then. 

At  last,  in  the  latter  part  of  ^hiy,  everything  was 
in  readiness  to  start.     Nineteen  large  bouts  had  been 
provided,  and  in  these  the  cables  and  cannon  were 
packed.      As    there    were    twenty-two    of    the    long 
thirty-two  poundei-s,  besitles  tea  of  the  twenty-foura 
and  three  of  the  heavy  forty-twos,  as  well  as  twelve 
of  the  great  cables,  the  boats  were  heavily  laden,  and 
the  men  weie  provided  with  long  oais  to  use  when 
the  wind  failed.      It  was  undei-stood  that  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  of  the  Oneida  Indians  were  to  meet 
the  flotilla  at  the  mouth  of  Salmon  River,  and  travel 
along  on  the  shore  abreast  of  them,  to  assist  if  an 
attack  by  the  liiitish  shouhl  be  made.     This  tluiU 
made  clear  to  the  boys  the  meaning  of  their  meeting 
with    Garangida.     About    one    hundred    and    thirty 
soldiers,    under    the    ccnnmand    of    Major    Appling, 
were  in  the  boats ;  and  when  at  dusk  on  the  28th 
of  May  they  left  the  harbor,  there  was  not  a  man  on 
board  who  was  not  fearful  of  an  attack  by  the  Brit- 
ish before  the  morning  came ;  for  while  the  enemy 
had  gone  from   Oswego,   it  was  not  thought   they 
were  so  far  away  as  to  render  an  attack  impossible. 


i 


r' 


72 


OUAUniNd   TIIK   IJOUDKIl 


IMldtH  wore  placod  in  tlm  boiits;  iiikI  us  our  l!r)yH 
wtTL'  Homt'wliiit  fiiiniliar  with  tliu  ivgioii,  eiiL'li  of 
tlu'iii  WU8  oHHif^iit'tl  to  this  duty. 

"  (i()()(l-l>y,  David,"  said  Andrew  just  Iwforo  they 
embarked. 

"  (i()()d-l»y,  Andrew,"  replied  his  brother.  "I  hope 
we  Hlia'n't  be  separated  h)nj»."  Hut  many  h)ng  weeks 
passed  before  they  were  together  again  ;  anil  the  part- 
ing at  Oswego  when  the  signal  was  given,  and  the 
long  i)roces8ion  of  boats  started,  was  looked  baek  to 
by  both  for  many  a  day. 


'  M,'^Ae-- 


MkiMMMMtiittMiMU 


CAI'TAIN   Ulfill>a  HAIL 


73 


our  lioys 
,    each   of 

foro  tlicy 

'♦  I  hope 
)ng  wi'i'ks 
I  tlio  part- 
1,  and  tlio 
d  back  to 


CHAPTER   VI 

CAWAIN    UEII/h   hail 

TIIFi  night  when  tlie  flotilla  of  nineteen  boats  loft 
Oswego  was  one  of  the  darkcvst  of  the  year,  and 
had  been  chosen  for  that  very  reason.  The  sonnds 
of  tlie  oars  were  indistinct,  but  they  were  all  that 
served  to  keep  the  boats  together.  The  men  were 
silent,  for  all  were  oppressed  with  fear,  and  it  wiw 
known  that  the  British  fleet  was  still  lying  olT  and 
on  to  intercept  any  vessels  that  might  attempt  to 
pass  between  the  posts;  and,  as  ('hauncey's  fleet  was 
still  held  at  Saekett's  Harbor,  the  British  practically 
had  the  lake  to  themselves,  an  advantage  which  they 
purposed  to  keep.  But  Captain  Woolsey  well  knew 
that  if  he  could  safely  carry  his  cannon  and  cables 
to  Chauncey,  the  entii'e  aspect  would  be  speedily- 
changed,  and  the  Americans  would  be  in  a  condition 
to  contend  witb  their  foe,  who  had  been  ready  for 
the  summer  campaign  so  much  earlier  than  they. 

The  men,  too,  shared  in  bis  knowledge,  and  also  in 
the  certainty  that  the  British  must  be  aware  of  their 
plans,  and  consequently  must  be  as  eager  to  prevent 
the  transporting  of  the  stores  as  tbe  Americans  were 


.a!iU-V':TiB»L»Wll>J!,i^«/.UL>aiLIWA.,wa^^    » 3;.'.!i^-<)i,Lw,!ll.  l'  ■ 


74 


GUATtDTNO   THE  BORDER 


to  carry  them.     All  this,  we  may  l)e  sure,  increased 
the  zeal,  us  it  did  the  watchfulness,  of  all. 

The  darkness  that  wrapped  them  round  was  typical 
of  the  feeling  in  every  heart.  The  disastei-s  that  had 
followed  so  many  of  their  efforts  had  made  the  men 
somewhat  timid,  and  as  they  rowed  on  in  the  dark- 
ness the  eyes  of  all  were  kept  intently  upon  the  lake 
before  them.  Any  moment  might  reveal  the  pres- 
ence of  a  British  war-vessel,  and  stores  and  men  alike 
might  fall  into  its  possession. 

For  several  hours  the  boats  kept  well  together,  a 
low  hail  occasionally  piissing  from  one  to  another ; 
but  their  main  dependence  was  the  regular  sound  of 
the  oars,  which  the  men  handled  with  the  precision 
of  machines,  and  dipped  with  great  caution.  When 
midnight  came,  the  darkness  was  intensified  by  a 
heavy  fog,  which  was  so  thick  that  it  almost  seemed 
Uke  a  fine  rain  falling  upon  the  water. 

David  Field  sat  in  the  bow  of  his  boat,  and  in  low 
tones  gave  an  occasional  direction  to  the  men  behind 
him.  He  had  been  over  the  course  several  times 
before  ;  but  he  did  not  feel  at  all  certain  of  his  direc- 
tions, and  had  consented  to  serve  as  a  pilot  only 
because  he  thought  perhaps  he  knew  a  little  more  of 
the  lake  than  most  of  those  in  the  party.  He  had 
felt  like  withdrawing  from  the  task  when  he  saw  that 
the  man  in  command  of  the  boat  to  which  he  had 
been  assigned  was  none  other  than  Captain  Reid,  the 
officer  of  whom  we  have  already  heard  as  being  afraid 


CAPTAIN    RKIDS    HAIL 


75 


e,  increased 

was  typical 
ei-s  that  had 
ide  the  men 
in  the  dark- 
pon  the  lake 
sal  the  pres- 
id  men  alike 

1  together,  a 
to  another ; 
dar  sound  of 
the  precision 
tion.  When 
snsified  by  a 
[most  seemed 

it,  and  in  low 
e  men  behind 
several  times 
a  of  his  direc- 
a  pilot  only 
little  more  of 
rty.  He  had 
!n  ho  saw  that 
which  he  had 
itain  Reid,  the 
IS  being  afraid 


to  lead  liis  men  into  action  for  fear  they  would  shoot 
him  instead  of  the  enemy ;  but  it  was  too  late  to  give 
up  then,  and  without  a  protest  he  had  resolved  to  do 
his  best,  come  what  might.  He  was,  however,  in 
almost  as  great  fear  of  the  brutal  and  self-willed  man 
as  he  was  of  the  prowling  British  ;  and,  not  thoroughly 
familiar  with  the  course,  he  \Nas  depending  more  upon 
the  sound  of  the  oars  in  the  other  boats  than  he  was 
upon  himself. 

Shortly  after  nidnight,  when  the  darkness  was  so 
thick  that  he  could  not  see  more  than  two  or  three 
yards  before  him,  he  lost  the  sound  of  the  other 
boats.  He  leaned  forward  and  listened  intently,  but 
the  oars  in  his  own  boat  were  the  only  ones  he  could 
hear. 

"  Hold  your  oars  a  bit,"  he  said  in  a  lo'V  "v  oice ; 
and  the  men,  almost  as  nervous  as  he,  quickjy  obeyed. 
"What's  the  trouble  up  there?"  growled  Captain 
Reid.  "  What  ye  stopped  for  ?  Lost  your  way,  have 
ye  ?  That's  just  what  I  expected.  They  didn't  have 
iiny  business  to  give  me  such  a  young  numskull."  , 
"  Captain  Reid,  please  do  not  speak  so  loud,"  said 
David.  "I  don't  know  whether  we've  lost  oi'  way 
or  not;  but  if  we  have,  we  don't  want  to  let  the 
British  know  we  are  anywhere  near." 

"  Shut  up,  you  young  upstart !  What  you  talking 
to  me  in  that  way  for?  I'd  gi\e  you  a  taste  of  my 
boot  if  I  was  near  enough.  You  don't  know  any- 
thing about  the  course,  and  have  got  us  into  a  scrope 


I 


! 


I 
I 
f 


$ 


J 


76 


GUARDING  THIO   BOUDEB 


already.     If  you  have,  I'll  make  you  pay  up  well  for 
it." 

The  captain  spoke  in  a  loud  tone,  which  could 
have  been  heard  far  over  the  lake.  David  was  angry 
and  chagrined,  and  there  were  murmurs  among  the 
men ;  but  no  one  spoke,  and  for  a  moment  there  was 
an  intense  silence. 

Far  off  to  the  right  David  thought  he  could  hear 
the  faint  sound  of  oars.  Again  the  sound  came; 
and,  satisfied  now  that  he  was  right,  he  gave  direc- 
tions to  the  men,  and  the  coui-se  was  slightly  changed. 

The  oarsmen  put  new  strength  into  their  labors, 
the  fear  of  becoming  separated  from  their  companions 
being  a  sufficient  motive  for  renewed  efforts ;  and  in 
a  brief  time  David  had  the  satisfaction  of  hearing 
the  sounds  much  more  plainly,  and  with  a  feeling  of 
great  relief  he  again  changed  the  course  of  the  boat 
so  that  it  would  run  parallel  to  that  of  the  others. 
There  was  the  danger  of  a  collision,  too,  constantly 
present  in  his  mind ;  and  if  such  a  thing  should  oc- 
cur, with  the  boats  so  heavily  laden,  and  in  such 
a  dark  night,  the  outcome  would  be  very  uncertain. 
It  was  doubtful  whether  all  the  men  could  be  seen 
and  rescued  if  they  should  be  thrown  into  the  water ; 
and  the  young  soldier  had  never  yet  had  a  task  that 
pressed  so  heavily  upon  him  as  did  his  duty  as  a 
pilot  on  that  dark  and  foggy  night  on  Lake  Ontario, 
the  29th  of  May,  1814. 

For  two  hours  more  they  held  on  their  way,  and  as 


CAPTAIN   REID'S   HAIL 


TT 


well  for 

3h  could 
as  angry 
long  the 
here  was 

luld  hear 
d  came ; 
ve  direc- 
changed. 
ir  labors, 
npanions 
};  and  in 

hearing 
eeling  of 
the  boat 
e  othere. 
onstantly 
hould  oc- 

in  such 
incertain. 
I  be  seen 
le  water ; 
task  that 
luty  as  a 
I  Ontario, 

ly,  and  as 


yet  they  had  not  lost  the  sounds  of  their  companions, 
and  no  enemy  had  appeared.  Soon  it  would  be 
morning;  and  with  the  returning  light  his  responsi- 
bility would  be  ended,  although  the  danger  might 
not  be  over  even  then.  Sometimes  he  felt  as  if  he 
must  take  an  oar  himself,  and  help  the  slowly  moving 
boat  forward.  There  was  a  damp  chill  on  the  water, 
but  David  as  yet  had  not  felt  it. 

Sometimes,  in  his  anxiety,  the  perapiration  stood 
out  on  his  forehead,  and  his  arms  ached  as  if  he,  too, 
iuul  been  toiling  all  the  night.  Any  mistake  on  his 
part  would  throw  not  only  himself  into  danger,  but 
would  endanger  his  companions  also;  and  perhaps, 
what  was  of  even  greater  value,  the  precious  cargo 
they  were  carrying  might  fall  into  the  possession  of 
their  enemies,  and  all  the  plans  and  efforts  of  the 
commodore  come  to  naught.  He  wondered  in  which 
boats  the  other  boys  were,  for  he  knew  that  each  had 
been  assigned  to  a  duty  similar  to  his  own  :  and  if 
they  felt  as  he  did  concerning  it,  the  night  of  misery 
would  be  one  they  never  could  forget. 

He  was  roused  from  his  thoughts  by  the  conscious- 
ness that  again  he  had  lost  the  so'-nds  of  the  other 
oars.  Listen  as  he  would,  he  could  not  hear  them, 
iiud  there  was  nothing  to  be  done  but  to  call  for  an- 
other rest. 

"  Hold  your  oars  again  a  bit,  men,"  he  said;  and 
as  the  men  quickly  obeyed.  Captain  Reid  again  broke 
out  in  his  anger,  "■  T'l^n-e  you  are  again !     If  ever  I 


4 

'I 


.? 


■■1   \t'ilidgi(t\<utm 


•^^jfmmsancv^^sst.iKvjmofnvsw.x^  vi-^^^v^s.'' 


w 


73  GUAKDING  THE  BORDER 

put  to  sea  again  with  a  fool  for  a  pilot  my  name 
Toirbe  John  lleid.  What's  ti.e  matter  with  you 
anvwav,  you  yoimg  ignoramus? 

Savid  ma/e  no  reply,  although  he  was  thorough^ 
ancrv  The  fault  was  not  his,  he  knew;  and  the 
ZL  was  not  that  they  had  now  lost  their  way,  hut 
that  thev  had  not  lost  it  many  times  before. 

The  r^en  were  all  hstening  intently,  hnt  the  sdence 
J  unbroken.  Was  it  possible  that  the  others  had 
Zped  past  them  in  the  darkness,  and  now  were 
tyond  their  hearing?  David  felt  siek  at  heaj. 
when  he  thought  that  such  an  event  was  not  on  y 
;^lle,buteLmelyprobable.    Still,  mornmgc^^^^^ 

not  be  far  away,  and  they  must  be  so    -  -  ^^^ 
return  now  that  in  the  light   their   present  danger 

the  silence.     "  Hello  !  Hello  the  boat. !     Where  are 

voM  ?     Hello !   Hello  the  boats ! 

^°The  "en  were  angry  and  alanned,  to  the  oapU.,n 
conld  have  heen  heard  a  half-.mle  away.     ^^"  ''"' 
n^T™  n,oved  even  the  brutal  officer,  and  he  ha.t^n  d 
r  X,  ain  hi»  action.     "  It's  ahnost  mommg,  and  the 

n  r"  over.     We're   IMy  t.  snffer  more    rom 
dangeis  oie  ^^^  ^^  f^^ 

'"::'"lrmr"lheyMw    enough  to  keep  Wde 

:m,U  ;'t  :,nr  What  .  .^^  U.  carry  this 
Stuff  in!" 


CAPTAIN   REID  S   HAIL 


79 


my  name 
with  you 

boroughly 
;  and  the 
r  way,  but 

the  silence 
others  had 
now  were 
s  at  heart 
s  not  only 
rning  could 
ar  on  their 
ent  danger 

oke  in  upon 
Where  are 

the  captain 
Their  mur- 
he  hastened 
ling,  and  the 
•  more  from 
sve  are  from 
keep   inside 
he  skin,  and 
to  carry  this 


"  Hark !  "  said  one  of  the  men.  "  Isn't  that  a 
call  I  hear  ?  " 

A  faint  shout  came  over  the  water,  and  again  it 
was  heard  far  off  to  their  right.  Once  more  the  call 
was  repeated,  and  this  time  all  could  hear  it. 

"That's  right.  That's  our  men,"  said  David 
quickly.  "  Give  way,  men  ;  we're  bearing  too  hard 
to  the  left  all  the  time.  Some  of  you  men  are  too 
strong." 

Courage  had  now  returned  with  the  answer  to  the 
captain's  hail,  and  the  men  answered  the  call  of  their 
young  pilot  with  long  and  steady  sweeps  of  their 
oars  that  sent  them  swiftly  on  in  the  direction  from 
which  the  call  had  been  heard.  The  captain  growled 
from  his  seat  in  the  stern,  but  all  t;lie  others  were 
silent.  They  were  too  eager  to  regain  the  company 
of  their  companions  now  to  mind  the  complainings 
of  the  brutal  man. 

"Slow  up  a  bit,  men,"  said  David  after  a  time. 
"  We  don't  want  to  join  them  head  on.  We  might 
send  some  of  them  to  the  bottom  of  the  lake,  as  well 
as  make  us  go  there  ourselves." 

"  Don't  mind  the  young  jackanapes,"  said  the 
captain.  "  We  want  to  catch  up  with  the  cthera, 
that's  what  we  want  " 

"  Hold,  hold  !  "  cried  David.  He  had  just  caught 
a  glimpse  of  a  boat  directly  in  their  course,  and  juBt 
in  time  to  avoid  a  collision.  The  men  backed  water, 
and  the  danger  was  averted. 


-7 


Wt-i.'ff.«||'i'JWJ'J.'."-,-i'8'"' 


■'■■Wi'»pe'0«a]j'*«f.'nCT»»w^)i.  wt»im< 


80 


OUAllDING   THK   BORDER 


"  What  are  you  men  up  to  ?  "  said  a  voice  in  the 
other  boat.  "  You  rowing  a  race  ?  If  you  had  our 
load  you  wouldn't  go  tearing  over  the  hike  in  that 
way,  running  crafts  down  in  the  dark.  You  want 
to  mind  your  p's  and  q's  better  than  that." 

"  Is  that  you,  Elijah  ?  "  called  David,  who  thouglit 
he  recognized  the  voice  of  his  friend. 

"  That's  just  who  it  is,  and  you  want  to  leave  me 
on  top  of  the  lake.  I'm  surprised  at  you,  Dave, 
racing  in  this  way." 

"  The  little  fool  doesn't  know  anything,"  growled 
the  captain.  "  When  I  get  him  on  shore  I'll  give  him 
a  taste  of  my  boot."  The  boats  were  only  a  few 
yards  apart  now,  and  th'  forma  of  the  men  could  be 
dimly  seen. 

"Well,  Captain  Reid,  you'd  better  save  your 
strength,  then.  If  you've  as  much  strength  in  your 
leg  as  you  have  in  your  jaw,  your  pilot  must  be 
frightened,"  called  Elijah. 

it  was  an  impudent  spee  h  for  the  young  soldier 
to  make ;  but  he  felt  safe  in  the  darkness,  and  did 
not  believe  his  voice  would  be  recognized.  The 
lauqh  of  the  men  which  followed  his  speech  in- 
ceased  the  anger  of  the  captain ;  and  rising  in  his 
place,  he  peered  through  the  .larkness  as  he  called, 
"  Who  are  ye,  young  man  ?  Who  are  ye  ?  I  know 
yel  I  know  ye!  What's  your  name  ?  Who  are  ye? 
I'll  pay  y-)\i  weU  for  that  insult.  Who  are  ye? 
What's  your  name?" 


bitin,^i^f»  ,M*jiiw**>'**w 


CAPTAIN    KKID's    MAFL 


81 


roice  in  the 
■on  had  our 
tike  in  thiat 
You  want 
liat." 
vho  thouglit 

to  leave,  me 
you,  Dave, 

ig,"  growled 

I'll  give  him 

only  a  few 

len  could  be 

•  save  your 
dgth  in  your 
lot  must  be 

oung  soldier 
less,  and  did 
jnized.  The 
s  speech  in- 
rising  in  his 
as  he  called, 
ye?  I  know 
Who  are  ye? 
^^ho  are  ye? 


Another  laugh  by  the  men  followed  this  somowliat 
disjointed  speech  of  Captain  Ileid  ;  but  without  heed- 
ing him,  David  called  to  the  other  boat,  — 

"  Whore  are  the  othora  ?  Do  you  know  where  the 
other  boats  are  ?  " 

''Not  sure,"  replied  Elijah;  "but  I  think  we're 
way  off  on  the  left,  and  are  farther  out  in  the  lake 
than  any  of  the  otliom.  But  you're  too  near  us. 
You'd  better  veer  off  a  little  to  your  left.  We  might 
bump  if  we  keep  as  closely  together  as  this,  and  that 
wouldn't  be  pleasant  for  Captain  Keid.  Me  might 
get  his  boot  wet ;  and  that  wouldn't  be  pleasant  for 
you  either,  Dave,  for  he  says  he's  going  to  give  it 
to  you." 

Another  laugh  on  the  part  of  the  men  greeted  this 
speech  of  Elijah ;  but  David  turned  to  his  crew  and 
said,  "I  think  that's  so;  we'd  better  veer  to  the  left 
a  bit  But  don't  go  so  far  that  we'll  lose  the  sound 
of  their  o"rs." 

The-  men  quickly  obeyed,  and  for  a  half-hour 
rowed  on  in  silence.  They  were  becoming  thoroughly 
tired  now,  and  all  were  eagerly  waiting  for  the  light 
I'  the  morning  to  appear.  No  one  knew  what  was 
to  be  done  then ;  but  if  they  could  keep  together, 
tlie  problem  would  easily  be  solved. 

Perhaps  it  was  this  thought  in  the  minds  of  the 
men  that  furnished  a  new  incentive;  but  whether 
it  was  or  not,  it  seemed  to  David  that  the  speed  had 
very  materially  increased,  and  he  was  afraid  they 


( 


^2  GUAUDING   THE   BOKDEH 

would  leave  their  companion  boats  too  far  behind. 
But  he  said  nothing  of  his  fears;  for  the  anger  of 
Captain  Reid  was  very  easily  aroused,  and  he  knew 
he  would  vent  his  feelings  upon  bun. 

There  was  another   fear   in    David's  heart   now. 
For  a  half-hour  he  had  not  been  able  to  hear   the 
oara  in  Elijah's  boat.     The  fii^^t  faint  streaks  of  dawn 
were  beginning  to  appear,  but  the  fog  was  as  thick 
and  heavy  as  before.     There  might  be  even  more 
danger  in  that  than   in   the  darkness.     David   fel 
certain  that  they  must  be  well  out  in  the  lake,  and 
it  would  not  be  wise  to  venture  farther  without  a 
rest.     They  must  find  out  if  possible  where  they 

At  his  word  the  men  again  rested  on  their  oars, 
but  the  silence  was  unbroken.     Without  waiting  long, 
the  captain  again  sent  forth  his  call,  and    ar  to  the 
rear  they  heard  a  faint  response.     The  call  was  re- 
peated, and  the  men  waited  for  the  others  to  appear. 
Soon,  through  the  fog,  and  looming  up  as  if  they 
were  twice  their  natural  size,  two  boats  were  seen 
approaching.     They  were  manned  by  about  the  same 
number  as  was  in  their  own ;  but  a«  they  drew  neare^ 
David,  moved  by  some  iU-defined  feeling  of  fear, 
turnei  to  the  men  and  said,  "I  think  we'd  better 
row  on.     We're  all  right  now."  ^, 

-You   hold   your  tongue,    young   jackanapes! 
called  the  captain.     "  I'm  the  boss  in  this  boat  and 
I'd  like  to  have  you  know  it  too.     Don  t  one  of  you 


CAPTAIN    j;Kri>  S    II All. 


88 


r  behind, 
anger  of 
lie  knew 

iart   now. 

hear   the 

IS  of  dawn 

s  as  thick 

!ven  more 

David   felt 

lake,  and 

without  a 

inhere  they 

their  oars, 
aiting  long, 
.  far  to  the 
sail  was  re- 
i  to  appear, 
p  as  if  they 
i  were  seen 
ut  the  same 
3rew  nearer, 
ng  of   fear, 
we'd  better 


men  take  your  oara.  I  want  to  wait,  and  talk  with 
these  fellows." 

His  men  ol)eyed,  though  they  all  shared  somewhat 
in  David's  feeling.  Not  a  word  was  spoken,  as  all 
watched  the  approaching  boats  which  now  were  more 
clearly  seen.  On  and  on  they  came ;  and  when  near, 
they  separated,  one  passing  to  one  side,  and  the  other 
to  the  other.  It  was  a  strange  movement ;  and 
although  David  could  not  see  the  occupants  clearly 
enough  to  recognize  them,  he  was  thoroughly  alarmed 
as  the  men  in  each  boat  rested  on  their  oars  when 
they  came  within  a  few  yards  of  them. 

"  I  wanted  to  talk  with  you  a  bit,"  said  the  captain, 
rising  in  his  place. 

"  Haven't  time  for  that,"  was  the  reply.  "  We 
want  you  to  do  something." 

"What's  that?"  inquired  the  captain. 

"Surrender,"  was  the  sharp  reply.  A  score  of 
guns  in  each  boat  were  aimed  at  them,  and  it  was 
ajiparent  that  the  newcomers  were  prepared  to  en- 
force their  demand.  .  :    > 


,ckanapes !  " 
lis  boat,  and 
t  one  of  you 


84 


OUAIIDINO   TIIK   nOUDKH 


CHAPTER  VII 

IN   THE   UNIFORM   OF   THE   KINO 

A  MOMENT  of  intense  silence  followed  the  unex- 
pected demand  ;  and  Captain  Reid,  after  glan- 
cing hopelessly  ahout  him,  was  about  to  reply  to  the 
summons,  when  a  murmuring  arose  among  the  men. 
No  one  ever  knew  just  how  it  began  ;  but,  as  though 
moved  >.v  a  common  impulse,  the  men  together  sud- 
denly gave  way,  and  the  cutter  darted  forward.    The 
captain  was  nearly  thrown  into  the  lake ;  and  when 
he  reraiue.l  his  position,  the  dim  light  and  the  fog 
bad  shut  out  the  sight  of  the  other  boats,  and  Ins 
men  were  bending  all  their  energies  to  place  as  great 
a  distance  as  possible  between  them  and  the  British, 
who  hud  been  so  taken  off  their  guard  by  the  sudden 
departure  thi'.t  as  yet  they  had  taken  no  action. 

The  simrise  could  not  be  far  away ;  and  whde  tlie 
fog  was  dense  and  heavy,  every  man  in  the  cutter 
knew  that  thf^  possibility  of  ai,  escape  depended  al- 
'.nost  entirely  upon  their  immediate  efforts.  But  what 
could  they  do?  They  were  weighed  down  by  a 
heavy  load,  and  the  long  cannon,  which  formed  the 
portion  of  the  stores  they  were  to  carry,  was  an  addi- 


IN    TIIK   UNIFOIIM   OF  TIIK   KINO 


85 


I  the  unex- 
after  glan- 
3ply  to  the 
y  the  men. 
,  as  though 
gether  siul- 
yuvd.    The 

and  when 
md  the  fog 
,ts,  and  his 
vce  as  great 
the  British, 
the  sudden 
Lction. 

id  while  the 
L  the  cutter 
[epended  al- 
.  But  what 
down   by  a 

formed  the 
was  an  addi- 


tional burden.  Besides,  it  was  direetly  in  the  way  of 
some  of  till)  oai'snibii,  and  sadly  interfered  with  their 
efforts. 

They  had  gone  but  a  few  yards,  liowever,  before 
the  British  recovered  from  their  surprise,  and  they 
could  hear  their  hail.  "  Stop  !  Stop  !  "  shouted  one 
of  the  purauei-s.  "  Stop,  or  we'll  shoot."  No  atten- 
tion was  paid  to  the  summons,  but  David  could  -^''q 
tiuit  the  faces  of  the  men  nearest  him  were  »'  *T| 
and  hard.  They  fully  realized  how  desperate  wiis 
their  attempt,  and  a  chance  shot  might  send  tliera 
all  to  the  bottom  of  the  lake. 

"  Pull  steady,  men  !  Now  give  it  to  her,  and  all 
together,"  said  David,  spi^aking  in  a  low  voice. 
The  captain  had  remained  silent  after  the  boat  had 
started,  and  the  young  corporal  felt  that  some  one 
nuist  say  a  word  of  encouragement.  The  men  re- 
sponded to  his  call,  and  he  could  see  that  the  cutter 
hud  gained  an  increased  speed.  The  men  had  been 
toiling  all  the  night,  and  were  in  no  condition  to 
stand  a  long-continued  strain  ;  but  there  was  a  will- 
ing mind,  however,  and  the  oars  fell  tog(!ther,  and 
the  cutter  still  sped  onward. 

"  Stop  I  Stop  your  boat !  "  came  a  hail  which 
sounded  from  the  right. 

"  Stop  your  boat !  Stop,  or  we'll  shoot !  "  sounded 
from  their  left;  but  still  no  reply  came  from  the 
cutter.  The  men  were  pulling  at  their  oars;  and 
although  every  one  knew  that  the  other  boats  had 


i 
-I 


li 


HC,  OUAUDINU    TIIK    HOUOKU 

iHM.n   gaining    mpully   up.,.,    th....,   not   o...    l.a.l   a 

tliuught  of  giving  ui).  ,     ,^     • ,     " 

"l'orhai.s  tlicy  won't  daro  to  iire,"  tlu.ugl.t  David. 
"TlK-y  arc  ru.iiiing  alinoHt  pai'alW'l,  and  niaybtJ  they'll 
be  afmid  of  hitting  t-ach  otlxa-.  1  hope  they  are ;  " 
lu.d  art  yet  ..o  sound  had  hn.ke..  i..  upon  the  kUII- 
i.oHrt  exeept  that  of  their  own  oai^  and  the  calla 
from  the  oUxn-  boats. 

Suddc.ly   David    thought  of   a   new  phm.      Iho    ^ 
othera,  owing  to  their  lighter  h.a.l  and  the  ef^o.-t« 
they  must  he  mak^.g,  wox.ld  certiui.i.v  overtake  thci. 
Perhaps  they  n.ight  alrea.ly  have  gM.o  so  far  ahead 
as    to  be   In   adva.iee    of    them    now.     If    ho  could 
Bpei.k  to  the  n..n  in  tones  which  could  not  be  hea.(l 
by  their  pui>*ue.-s,   why  could  they  not  back  wate.-, 
and  by  going  buck  in  the  direction  from  winch  they 
had  been  coming,  leave  ,!;(,  others  to  contin.ie  tlie.r 
chase,  a..d  they  '"     po  i .  she  other  way? 

Filled  with  t'  -  uiought  of  his  new  project,  David 
aro,se  from  1  :.  s.  at,  a.id  lea..ing  forward,  was  about 
to  spei.k  to  tue  men,  when  directly  in  front  of  him, 
and  i.ri  more  than  twenty  yards  away,  he  saw  the 
dim  outlines  of  a  schooner. 

Hastily  concluding  that  it  must  be  one  of  the 
fleet  of  Sir  James  Yeo,  and  perhaps  was  the  very 
vessel  to  which  the  purauing  boats  belonged,  he  was 
about  to  utter  the  warning,  when  there  came  again 
the  sharp,  quick  hail  from  the  left,  "Stop!  Stop 
your  boat,  or  we'll  fire  on  you  I  " 


IJl 


iS    had    a 

it  Daviil. 
lit)  they'll 

L'y  aro ;  " 
tho  Ktill- 
thi)   calls 

an.  Tho 
ho  eft'orts 
ako  them, 
far  ahead 
ho  ci»ul(l 
b  be  heard 
ick  water, 
I'hk'h  they 
.iniie  their 

ect,  David 
was  about 
nt  of  him, 
ic  saw  the 

)ne  of  the 
8  the  very 
red,  he  was 
came  again 
top !     Stop 


Ik 


7-^  .-.,-4;,  -1  —    rl-V^-.^*^ff-.       , 


^>. 


V 


^ 


I 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


L_. 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


IN  THE   UNIFORM  OF  THE   KINO 


87 


Captain  Reid,  who  also  had  now  caught  sight  of 
the  schooner  before  them,  and,  startled  by  that  and 
the  repeated  summons,  quickly  called  out,  "  We  sur- 
render !  We  surrender  1  Don't  fire  I  "  A  number 
of  his  men  dropped  their  oars  as  he  spoke,  uncertain 
what  to  do  in  the  confusion  of  the  moment ;  but  sud- 
denly there  was  a  flash  and  a  roar,  and  David  felt  as 
if  he  had  been  lifted  into  the  air,  and  was  feeling 
about  for  some  place  on  whioh  to  stand.  The  can- 
non-ball had  struck  the  cutter  in  the  bow,  almost  in 
the  very  place  where  the  young  corporal  had  just 
been  seated,  and  had  carried  it  away. 

In  a  moment  the  water  rushed  into  the  boat ;  and, 
weighted  down  by  its  heavy  load,  it  sank  at  once. 
The  men  were  thrown  into  the  water,  and  every  one 
was  struggling  for  his  life. 

David  Field  was  an  expert  swimmer ;  and  although 
his  heavy  clothing  was  a  load,  he  easily  maintained 
his  place  among  the  struggling  men.  He  could  see 
them  all  about  him ;  and  grasping  one  by  the  shoul- 
der, and  holding  him  before  him,  he  still  managed  to 
keep  his  own  head  above  the  surface. 

But  the  men  in  the  other  boats  had  heard  the 
calls  of  the  desperate  swimmers,  and  quickly  re- 
sponded. Man  after  man  was  drawn  from  the 
water,  and  but  a  few  minutes  had  passed  before  all 
had  been  rescued.  As  soon  as  they  were  satisfied 
that  all  in  their  power  had  been  done,  they  rowed 
towards  the  schooner,  and  the  prisoners  were  safely 
delivered  on  board. 


(fS&.'i-.-  .sj;,^;  Ji  V  AiM##g*  iftsSi^  ga 


—-■■PI.  ■^iiinu-«'--"ii«"i»  ■j'im.i',"i-:giiPftT'  ir-'t ' 


88 


GUARDING  THE  BOllDEU 


A  crowd  of  the  sailors  at  once  gathered  about 
them,  and  listened  to  the  story  which  the  man  who 
had  been  in  command  of  one  of  the  boats  told  the 
captain.  A  shout  followed  his  words,  and  for  a 
moment  there  was  great  rejoicing  on  board  the  Netty ; 
for  that  they  found  the  name  of  the  schooner  to  be, 
and  jeers  and  much  mock  sympathy  were  offered  the 
unfortunate  prisoners. 

"  Now  I  want  to  know.  Captain  Reid,"  said  Lieu- 
tenant Owens,  who  was  in  command  of  the  schooner, 
"what  you  were  up  to.  Where  were  you  bound? 
And  what  was  your  plan?" 

The  prisoners  waited  in  silence,  and  watched  their 
captain,  to  see  what  he  would  say. 

"We  were  in  the  flotilla  of  Captain  Woolsey," 
replied  Captain  Reid  slowly. 

"Flotilla  of  Captain  Woolsey?  And  how  many 
were  in  it?" 

"  We  had  nineteen  boats  altogether." 

"  And  what  did  you  have  on  board  ? ' 

"Cannon  and  cables  and  stores  for  the  boats  at 
Sackett's  Harbor." 

"  Oho  1  "  said  the  lieutenant.  "  And  you  were 
carrying  them  from  Oswego.  I  think  I  begin  to 
understand.  But  surely  you  didn't  expect  to  trans- 
port them  all  the  way  in  such  little  tube  I  Woolsey's 
no  such  fool  as  that,  I  know." 

"  No,  sir.  There's  a  detachment  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  men  under  Major  Appling,  and  fhey  ex- 


jred  about 
!  man  who 
ts  told  the 
and  for  a 
the  Netty ; 
oner  to  be, 
offered  the 

said  Lieu- 
e  schooner, 
ou  bound? 

,tched  their 

Woolsey," 

how  many 


lie  boats  at 

I  you  were 

I  begin  to 

ct  to  trans- 

Woolsey's 

ne  hundred 
id  fhey  ex- 


IN  THE  UNIFORM  OP  THE  KING 


89 


pec  ted  to  land  at  the  mouth  of  the  Big  Salmon. 
Perhaps  they've  landed  already." 

"  Don't  believe  it  is  possible.  And  what  was  to 
be  done  at  the  mouth  of  the  Big  Salmon?" 

"Why,  they  were  planning  to  carry  the  stores 
from  there  overland.  They  thought  verj'  likely 
that  some  of  your  fleet  wouldn't  be  very  far  away, 
and  they  didn't  care  to  chance  it." 

"  I  shouldn't  think  they  would,"  replied  the  lieu- 
tenant with  a  grim  smile.  "  But  were  they  expect- 
ing any  re-enforcements  at  the  Big  Salmon?  Who 
was  to  be  there  ?  "     « 

"  I  believe  they  were  expecting  a  detachment  of 
the  Oneida  Indians  to  meet  them  there.  I'm  not 
sure  about  it,  but  that's  what  I  heard." 

"  Oho  I  I  thought  Brother  Jonathan  didn't  believe 
in  using  Indians  in  this  war.  But  then  that's  like 
some  of  the  sneaking  Yankees.  They  howled  un- 
mercifully because  Tecumseh  took  a  hand  in  the 
little  brush  aji  by  Detroit,  but  they're  willing  enough 
to  use  the  r^sdskins  now  themselves.  Well,  you've 
given  me  a  pretty  good  report.  You've  done  your 
duty  like  a  little  man,  and  told  me  all  you  knew." 
The  lieutenant  spoke  almost  sneeringly ;  and  as  he 
glanced  from  the  captain  towards  the  other  prisoners, 
he  could  see  disgust  expressed  on  almost  every  face 
before  him.  And  the  men  all  were  angry.  To  be 
taken  prisoners  was  bad  enough,  but  to  have  their 
captain  reveal  all  the  plans  of  their  leader  was  far 


vmmikmmmm 


90 


GUARDING   THE  BOEDER 


worse.  The  hatred  they  felt  for  the  brutal  captain 
was  deeply  intensified  now  that  they  saw  he  was 
a  coward  as  well  as  a  bully.  And  the  captain  him- 
self seemed  to  be  aware  of  the  feeling,  for  he  glanced 
from  one  of  the  men  to  another;  and  as  he  saw  dis- 
gust and  anger  plainly  expressed  by  all,  his  bold 
manner  entirely  disappeared,  and  he  kept  his  eyes 
upon  the  deck,  muttering,  "  I  had  to  do  it.  There 
wasn't  anything  else  to  be  done,  and  I've  saved  a 
lot  of  trouble  by  it  too." 

The  lieutenant,  as  soon  as  he  had  heard  the  cap- 
tain's story,  had  tvinied  quickly,  and  given  some 
orders  to  one  of  the  officers  standing  near.  David 
heard  only  the  word  "Montreal;"  but  as  he  knew 
that  was  the  name  of  Yeo's  flagship,  he  at  once  con- 
cluded that  Sir  James  must  be  near,  and  that  word 
was  to  be  sent  him  at  once. 

When  he  saw  the  boat  leave  the  schooner,  as  it 
did  in  a  few  minutes,  he  was  strengthened  in  his 
surmise,  which  later  events  proved  to  be  cori-ect, 

As  he  looked  out  over  the  lake  the  fog  lifted, 
and  about  a  mile  away  he  could  see  the  great  ship 
which  he  quickly  concluded  was  the  Montreal;  but 
not  one  of  all  the  boats  in  Captain  Woolsey's  flotilla 
was  in  sight.  What  had  become  of  them?  Were 
they,  too,  prisoners  ?  He  had  no  means  of  knowing ; 
and  sick  at  heart  he  turned  just  as  the  lieutenant 
said,  "  Take  these  men  below,  and  give  them  some 
dry  clothes.     They're  as  wet  as  drowned  rats.     W^, 


'  T" 


IN  THE   UNIFORM  OF   THE  KING 


91 


ital  captain 
aw  lie  was 
iptain  him- 
he  glanced 
he  saw  dis- 
il,  his  bold 
pt  his  eyes 
it.  There 
Ve  saved  a 

rd  the  cap- 
given  some 
sar.  David 
as  he  knew 
it  once  con- 
d  that  word 

looner,  as  it 
ened  in  his 
be  correct;, 
J  fog  lifted, 
e  great  ship 
ontreal;  but 
Isey's  flotilla 
lem?     Were 
of  knowing ; 
le  lieutenant 
i  them  some 
sd  rats.    W<i 


must  treat  them  decently  while  they're  our  pris- 
oners." 

David  started  to  follow  the  men  as  they  went 
below;  but  some  one  touched  him  upon  the  arm, 
and,  turning  about,  he  saw  standing  before  him  his 
old  friend  Heman. 

"  Why,  Heman  Chubb  I  where  did  you  come 
from?" 

"I  was  in  your  boat  all  the  time,  David;  but  it 
was  so  dark  when  we  started,  I  didn't  know  you  were 
there  too.  Again  we  are  companions  in  misery,  my 
young  friend.  Selah  !  First  Chronicles  was  nothing 
to  this,  and  but  little  is  in  the  second  book  to  compare 
with  it.    I  do  recall  that  chapter  seven,  verse  six  "  — 

"Yes,  we're  in  misery,  that's  so ;  but  the  only  mis- 
erable one  is  Captain  Reid.  I'd  like  to  shove  him 
into  the  lake  —  the  miserable  scoundrel !  " 

"  Nay,  David.    Don't  you  remember  the  song,  — 

" '  Let  William  Hull  be  counted  null, 
A  coward  and  a  traitor ; 
For  British  gold  his  army  sold 
To  Brock  the  speculator.' 

"Let  us  quote  the  Psalms,  the  imprecatory  Psalms. 
I  agree  with  David"  — 

"  Come  along,  you  lubbers ! "  called  one  of  the 
sailors.     "Don't  ye  want  a  dry  kit?" 

"  That  we  do,"  said  Heman,  quickly  obeying  the 
sharp  command.     "  All  thy  billows  and  waves  have 


sii^s.iW^'^A  aiyd&s^-'i'Vi; 


V""r.  s  i''i^rc\;",^4*vH>^^'.i^'''''-?^  ^^V;:^ 


■-■.■' ;si>Sg.'^^Hy">--':'----i^', 


92 


GUAKDINQ   THE   DOUDBR 


gone  over  me.  I  have  been  plucked  out  of  the  hor- 
rible pit  and  the  miry  clay.     I  "  — 

"  We'll  get  plucked  in  good  earnest,"  interrupted 
David,  "  if  we  don't  hurry  up ;  "  and  both  men  dis- 
appeared in  the  hold. 

It  was  a  motley  appearance  the  men  presented 
when  once  more  they  came  on  deck.  They  had  been 
fitted  out  in  the  uniforms  of  the  sailors;  but  few, 
however,  had  found  garments  that  had  been  made 
for  men  of  their  size.  The  shorter  ones  seemed  to 
have  had  given  them  the  clothing  of  the  taller  men, 
while  those  who  were  tall,  by  some  fate  had  had  as- 
signed them  the  uniforms  of  those  who  were  short 
and  stout. 

"  I  never  expected  to  see  myself  dressed  up  like  a 
British  tar,"  said  David  ruefully,  glancing  down  at 
the  garments  he  wore,  when  he  and  Heman  were  on 
deck  again. 

"  Never  mind,"  replied  Heman  soothingly ;  "  they 
don't  become  you  very  well." 

"  Well,  if  I  look  as  you  do,  I  don't  believe  they 
do,"  replied  David,  laughing  in  spite  of  himself  as 
he  saw  the  strange  garb  of  Heman.  "  The  scare- 
crow up  in  the  ten-acre  lot  can't  beat  you,  Heman ; 
that's  a  fact.     Your  legs  stick  out  like  drumsticks." 

"The  Lord  taketh  not  delight  in  the  legs  of  a 
man,"  murmured  Heman  in  reply ;  but  any  further 
conversation  for  the  moment  was  interrupted  by  the 
approach  of  the  lieutenant  in  command,  who  said,  — 


IN  THE   UNIFORM  OP  THE  KINO 


of  the  hor- 

interrupted 
/h  men  dis- 

i   presented 

sy  had  been 

i;   but  few, 

been  made 

seemed  to 

taller  men, 

had  had  as- 

were  short 

Bd  up  like  a 
ng  down  at 
lan  were  on 

gly;   "they 

jelieve  they 
'  himself  as 
'  The  scare- 
>u,  Heman ; 
Irumsticks." 
e  legs  of  a 
any  further 
pted  by  the 
ivho  said,  — 


"  Now,  I  want  to  say  to  you  men,  you  are  to  have 
the  liberty  of  the  deck  just  as  long  as  you  behave 
yourselves.  If  any  of  you  attempt  to  escape  you'll 
not  only  get  into  trouble  yourselves,  but  it'll  mean 
that  all  your  mates  will  be  shut  up  in  the  hold.  As 
for  Captain  Rcid,  I'll  take  him  into  my  own  quarters, 
and  try  to  treat  him  as  his  rank  deserves.  Now  you 
understand  just  how  matters  are.  If  you're  disposed 
to  be  quiet  and  do  the  fair  thing,  there'll  be  no 
trouble ;  but  if  you  aren't,  then  look  out  for  squalls. 
I'm  to  take  you  to  Kingston,  and  leave  Sir  James 
here  to  look  after  this  little  venture  of  Captain 
Woolsey's." 

As  he  turned  on  his  heel,  David  could  not  help 
contrasting  his  conduct  with  that  of  Captain  Reid. 
The  lieutenant  must  be  several  years  the  younger, 
but  he  was  much  more  of  a  gentleman,  and  far  more 
of  a  man.  And  David  had  a  feeling  of  confidence 
in  him  too.  He  evidently  would  do  just  as  he  had 
said;  and  while  he  knew  that  he  himself  would 
not  neglect  any  good  opportunity  of  escaping  that 
presented  itself,  he  resolved  to  take  the  lieutenant 
at  his  word.  He  was  a  prisoner,  there  could  be  no 
disguising  that  fact.  But  then  his  conditio!  in.'ght 
have  been  much  worse ;  and  taking  such  comfc  t  as 
he  could  out  of  the  reflection,  he  gave  himself  freely 
to  the  work  in  hand,  an  action  in  which  all  his  fel- 
low-prisoners joined.  They  worked  with  the  British 
sailors,  and  many  were  the  bantering  words  spoken 


*5S:-' 


ir--y»y.kr.-¥^'  S^M~'"^.^iif'^^'>^^--^'.^^'^i^-^^^ 


94 


GUAUDING  THE  BORDER 


by  each  side.  From  his  own  observation  and  expe- 
rience, he  never  had  expected  to  receive  such  good 
treatment  as  was  afforded  them  on  the  Netty. 

For  several  days  they  cruised  about,  now  going 
in  one  direction,  and  now  in  another;  but  at  last  the 
Netty  made  for  the  lake,  and  David  was  convinced 
that  they  now  had  started  for  Kingston.  He  had 
been  there  before,  but  under  what  different  circum- 
stances 1  He  was  the  prisoner  now,  and  Andrew  was 
free ;  or  had  his  brother,  too,  fallen  into  the  hands  of 
the  British?  Not  a  word  had  been  heard  oh  board 
the  Netty  of  the  success  or  failure  of  Captain  Wool- 
sey's  expedition;  but  David  was  too  young  to  borrow 
unnecessary  trouble,  and,  when  late  one  afternoon  the 
schooner  came  to  anchor  near  an  island  not  far  from 
the  Canadian  shore,  he  wondered  what  it  meant. 

His  suspense  was  increased  when  he  saw  three 
boats  manned,  and  he,  along  with  three  or  four  of 
the  prisoners,  were  bidden  to  follow  the  men  as  they 
took  their  places  in  them.  A  brief  row  brought  them 
to  the  shore ;  and  leaping  out  they  drew  the  boats  up 
on  the  beach  of  pebbles,  and  started  inland.  A  walk 
of  a  few  minutes  brought  them  to  the  other  shore  of 
the  island,  and  then  the  men  halted.  Were  they  ex- 
pecting some  one?  Certainly  they  acted  as  if  they 
were;  but  after  watching  them  for  a  brief  time, 
David  turned,  and  began  to  walk  up  the  shore. 

"  Don't  go  far  away,  young  man,"  called  the  one 
who  was  in  command. 


% 


IN  THE  UNIFORM  OF  THE  KINO 


96 


n  and  expe- 
B  suoh  good 
[etty. 

,  now  going 
it  at  last  the 
w  convinced 
>n.     He  had 
rent  circum- 
Andrew  was 
the  hands  of 
ard  on  board 
aptain  Wooi- 
ng to  borrow 
afternoon  the 
not  far  from 
it  meant, 
le  saw  three 
je  or  four  of 
!  men  as  they 
brought  them 
'  the  boats  up 
md.    A  walk 
>ther  shore  of 
^ere  they  ex- 
ed  as  if  they 
a  brief  time, 
be  shore, 
sailed  the  one 


David  laughed  as  he  replied,  "  I  don't  think  I'll 
go  ashore  just  yet."  But  it  was  a  delight  to  feel  the 
earth  beneath  his  feet  once  more.  The  island  was 
covered  with  fresh  green  grass,  and  the  birds  were 
singing  in  the  trees  overhead.  They  appeared  to  be 
almost  without  fear  of  men ;  and  perhaps  they  had 
never  been  disturbed  in  their  nesting  there,  and  did 
not  know  that  enemies  were  near. 

David  walked  along  the  shore  for  some  distance ; 
and  as  he  turned  to  rejoin  his  companions  he  saw 
that  their  attention  was  fixed  upon  some  object  on 
the  lake.  Following  the  direction  of  their  gaze,  he 
saw  what  it  was  that  interested  them.  A  little  boat 
was  approaching  from  the  main  shore,  and  he,  too,  be- 
came interested  at  once.  As  it  came  nearer,  he  saw 
that  there  was  but  one  occupant,  and  the  young 
soldier  almost  laughed  as  he  saw  his  movements. 

"  He  doesn't  know  how  to  row,"  he  thought ;  but 
he  was  becoming  more  and  more  interested. 

The  oarsman  ceased  from  his  efforts  before  the  boat 
came  to  the  shore,  and  standing  up,  turned  and 
gazed  at  the  company  on  the  beach.  As  soon  as  he 
saw  him,  David  was  doubly  interested.  He  was  a 
strange  little  man,  with  long  aims  and  a  short  little 
body.  Surely  he  knew  who  it  was ;  and  starting  up 
once  more,  he  began  to  run  towards  the  place  where 
his  companions  were  waiting. 


OUAllDINQ  THE  BORDER 


l!i 


CHAPTER  VIII 

DAME  GURLBY'8   CLOSET 

MEANWHILE,  wliat  had  become  of  the  flotilla  of 
eighteen  boats,  from  which  David  and  Heman 
liad  parted  company?  The  thick  darkness  and  heavy 
fog  of  that  night  when  they  started  from  Oswego 
had  rested  like  a  pall  over  all.     More  than  one  of 
the  boats  had  wandered  from  the  course,  but  none 
had  been  so  unfortunate  as  that  in  which  the  young 
corporal  had  been  the  pilot.    Nor  was  it  entirely  his 
fault  that  his  men  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 
enemy;  for,  as  we  know,  he  had  not  felt  certain  of  his 
own  knowledge  and  ability  to  guide  the  boat,  and 
the  perversity  of  Captain  Reid  had  sadly  interfered 
with  his  actions. 

However,  none  of  the  other  boats  knew  of  the  loss 
until  the  sun  had  burned  away  the  fog  on  the  follow- 
ing morning,  when  the  eighteen  boats  arrived  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Big  Salmon.  The  men  had  been  row- 
ing all  night,  and  were  nearly  worn  out  when  a  bnef 
rest  was  had  witliin  the  shelter  of  the  little  river. 
There  a  new  interest  sprang  up;  for  one  hundred 
and  fifty  of  the  Oneida  Indians,  under  the  command 
of  Lieutenant  Hill,  were  waiting  for  them. 


L. 


DAMK  OUltLUV's  01X)8RT 


97 


the  flotilla  of 
I  and  Heman 
ss  and  heavy 
Tora  Oswego 
than  one  of 
ree,  hut  none 
eh  the  young 
,t  entirely  his 
hands  of  the 
certain  of  his 
the  hoat,  and 
lly  interfered 

ew  of  the  loss 
on  the  foUow- 
anived  at  the 
nad  heen  row- 
b  when  a  brief 
le  little  river, 
one  hundred 
the  command 
lem. 


"  lias  anything  been  hcanl  of  David  or  his  boat?  " 
inquired  Captain  Woolsey  of  Andrew. 

"Not  a  word.  I'm  lK)ginning  to  feel  alarmed 
about  him." 

"  It's  a  trifle  early  yet,  and  he  may  join  us  Injfore 
long.  We  can't  wait  hei-c,  howevei,  as  we  must  push 
on  for  Sandy  Creek.  My  plan  is  to  run  up  there, 
and  transport  the  stuff  overland  U^  Henderson  Ilai^ 
bor,  and  we  can  make  Sackett's  easily  from  there." 

"What  are  tlie  Indians  to  do?"  inquired  An- 
drew. 

"Oh  I  they're  going  to  keep  along  the  shore  within 
hailing  distance,  so  that  if  we  should  have  a  brush 
with  the  British,  they  can  have  a  hand  in  it  too. 
And  I'm  afraid  we  may  have  trouble.  Sir  James 
can't  be  far  away,  and  he  knows  as  well  as  we  do 
how  important  it  is  that  we  should  get  these  stores 
to  Sackett's  Harbor.  If  we  don't,  it  simply  means 
that  the  British  will  have  control  of  tho  lake  all  sum- 
mer, without  a  hindrance." 

If  Captain  Woolsey  had  only  known  it,  at  that 
very  time  three  gunboats,  three  cuttjers,  and  a  gig, 
all  filled  with  armed  and  determined  men,  had  been 
sent  by  Sir  James  for  the  very  purpose  of  cutti/ig  off 
the  little  fleet  of  Woolsey's,  and  of  preventing  the 
American  commodore  at  Sackett's  Harbor  from  fitting 
out  his  fleet.  The  British  leader  had  received  the 
message  which,  to  the  shame  and  disgust  of  every 
one  of  his  men,  the  cowardly  American  captain  had 


tfimWi'rfMlffillilililiiMiiiiyiijilJmii.itf^- 


98 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


ill 
If 


:i 


given  after  his  capture ;  but  for  some  strange  rf  ason, 
his  words  concerning  the  force  of  Major  Appling  and 
of  the  Oneida  Indians  had  not  been  reported:  as  a 
consequence,  the  men  in  the  searching-party  were  in 
ignorance  of  the  trut  condition  of  affairs.  But  they 
were  all  disciplined  men,  and  unencumbered  by  any 
heavy  ordnance  or  stores,  and  an  engagement  had  far 
less  possibility  of  loss  for  them.  Even  if  they  should 
be  captured,  the  fleet  of  Sir  James  would  not  be  seri- 
ously affected,  while  the  capture  of  the  Americans 
would  mean  an  end  of  all  immediate  hostilities  on 
the  lake,  and  the  British  would  be  free  to  come  and 
go  as  they  chose. 

Captain  AVoolsey  did  not  long  delay  at  the  Big 
Salmon,  for  he  knew  the  importance  of  speedy  action. 
His  men  were  weary;  but  the  need  was  immediate, 
and  delays  were  dangerous.  The  word  was  soon 
given,  and  the  litile  fleet  started  on  again.  Along 
the  shore  tramped  the  body  of  Indians.  The  fog  had 
lifted,  and  the  view  of  the  lake  was  almost  unob- 
structed. It  was  Sunday  momirxy  too ;  and  Andrew 
T^'ield  had  had  from  his  Earliest  years  a  reverence  for 
the  day,  and  for  those  who  observed  it.  His  feel- 
ings were  bitter  on  that  beautiful  morning  as  the 
boats  moved  on  together  near  the  shore.  What  a 
terrible  thing  war  was  I  How  many  of  his  neighbors 
already  had  laid  down  their  lives  for  their  country  I 
To  think  of  it !  great  lines  of  men  standing  up,  and 
with  a  grim  determination  striving  to  shoot  each  other 


i^ 


DAME  GURLEY's   CLOSET 


99 


brange  rfason, 
:  Appling  and 
eported:  as  a 
party  were  in 
re.  But  they 
ibered  by  any 
ement  had  far 
if  they  should 
Id  not  be  seri- 
he  Americans 
hostilities  on 
)  to  come  and 

.y  at  the  Big 

speedy  action. 

as  immediate, 

»rd  was  soon 

igain.    Along 

The  fog  had 

almost  unob- 

;  and  Andrew 

reverence  for 

it.    His  feel- 

oming  as  the 

ore.     What  a 

his  neighbors 

heir  country! 

tiding  up,  and 

oot  each  other 


down,  as  the  boys  tried  to  shoot  the  squirrels  and 
woodchucks.  Homes  ruined,  fathers  slain,  orphans, 
young  and  helpless,  left  to  struggle  on  as  best  they 
could,  and  even  churches  and  sacred  days  held  as  of 
no  account.  Surely  war  was  a  terrible  thing  I  But 
then  he  was  doing  right  to  tiy  to  take  his  little  part 
in  protecting  his  home  and  the  homes  of  others.  He 
thought  of  his  mother  and  of  his  young  wife  Charity, 
and  his  courage  returned.  But  there  was  David  too. 
"What  had  become  of  him  ?  He  tried  to  believe  the 
words  Captain  Woolsey  had  spoken,  that  David  prob- 
ably had  been  driven  out  of  the  couree,  or  lost  his 
way  for  a  time  in,  the  fog,  and  that  he  soon  would 
overtake  them ;  but  somehow,  try  as  he  would,  his 
faith  was  not  strong,  and  he  was  sadly  troubled  by 
his  forebodings. 

The  fleet,  however,  kept  steadily  on  its  way.  Not 
a  sail  had  yet  appeared  in  sight,  and  by  noontime 
the  mouth  of  Sandy  Creek  had  been  gained.  What 
a  cheer  the  men  g&ve !  They  thought  their  troubles 
were  almost  at  an  end  then,  little  dreaming  that  they 
had  but  just  begun. 

"  We  aren't  out  of  the  woods  by  any  means  yet, 
men,"  said  Captain  Woolsey.  But  his  followers 
were  not  inclined  to  believe  his  words.  The  long 
night  had  passed,  and  they  had  gained  the  mouth  of 
the  creek  without  being  discovered.  What  more 
could  he  want? 

A  long,  lo#  ridge  of  sand-hills  borders  on  the  shore 


itiWiWWBDM^ 


tn 


II 


100 


GUAUDINQ  THE  BOBDEU 


where  this  creek  enters  the  lake,  and  trees  whicli  for 
years  had  been  whipped  by  the  winter  winds  as  they 
swept  across  the  lake  covered  their  summits.  Be- 
hind these  ridges  were  marehes  with  occasional  open 
ponds  in  them ;  and  through  these  marshes  the  two 
branches  of  Sandy  Creek  flow,  uniting  a  few  yards 
from  the  mouth.  On  the  little  promontory  a  house 
of  logs  was  standing,  and  the  family  that  dwelt  there 
were  about  the  doorway,  watching  the  approaching 
fleet ;  but  as  they  did  not  offer  to  run  away,  it  was 
evident  that  they  felt  no  fear  as  soon  as  they  saw 
who  the  approaching  men  were. 

"Andrew,"  said  Captain  Woolsey,  "are  you  fa- 
miliar with  this  region  ?  " 

"Yes,  sir.  I've  been  down  here  a  good  many 
times  fishing  and  camping." 

"  How  far  up  the  creek  do  you  think  we  can  run 
these  boats  ?  " 

"  I  should  say  a  mile  and  a  half  or  two  miles,  with 
the  water  as  high  as  it  is  now.  I've  seen  the  time 
when  you  could  almost  walk  across  the  marsh." 

"  Do  you  suppose  any  of  the  British  could  have 
entered  the  creek,  and  be  lying  for  us  now  behind 
those  sand-hills?" 

"  I  don't  know.  I  hadn't  thought  pf  that,"  replied 
Andrew,  startled  by  the  question.  .;"  I'll  tell  you 
how  I  can  find  out,"  he  added  after  dT  silence  of  a 
moment. 

"How?" 


Ml 


;es  whicli  for 
ands  as  they 
immits.  Be- 
jasional  open 
shes  the  two 

a  few  yards 
tory  a  house 
t  dwelt  there 

approaching 
away,  it  was 

as  they  saw 

'are  you  fa- 
good  many 
:  we  can  run 

0  miles,  with 
3en  the  time 
marsh." 

1  could  have 
now  behind 

bhat,"  replied 
I'll  tell  you 
'silence  of  a 


DAMB  GUULEY  S  CLOSET 


101 


"  I'll  ask  the  people  in  that  house.  I  know  them 
well,  for  I've  stopped  there  almost  every  time  I  have 
been  down  here." 

Do  you  think  their  word  is   to  be   depended 
upon  ?     The  British  may  have  bribed  them." 

Andrew  laughed  heartily  at  the  captain's  words. 
Bribe  Mistress  Gurley  and  her  husband !  —  for  it 
was  as  his  wife's  husband  the  head  of  the  house  was 
known.  Captain  Woolsey  would  not  talk  in  that 
way  if  he  knew  thjm  as  Andrew  did. 

The  men  were  standing  about  the  shore,  waiting 
for  further  instructions.  They  were  continually 
casting  glances  out  over  the  lake,  for  the  fear  of  pur- 
suit was  not  yet  gone ;  but  the  lake  was  still,  free 
from  sails,  and  not  one  of  them  as  yet  had  thought  of 
the  danger  which  had  suggested  itself  to  the  captain's 
mind. 

Andrew  Field  hastened  towards  the  house,  where 
he  was  at  once  recognized  by  the  family,  and  aoie|Qrded 
a  cordial  welcome.  He  did  not  stop,  however,  to 
reply  to  their  questions,  for  he  had  far  more  impor- 
tant ones  of  his  own.  Apparently  he  was  soon  satis- 
fied ;  for  he  turned  and  ran  back  to  rejoin  the  captain, 
who  had  remained  waiting  for  him  where  the  conver- 
sation had  tal^  place. 

"It's  all  right.  Captain,"  said  Andrew.  "They 
say  there  hasn't  been  a  soul  near  here  for  more  than 
a  day,  and  they  haven't  even  seen  a  sail  on  the 
lake." 


102 


OUABDING  THE  BOUDEU 


:iin 


'lii 


"And  you  think  they  can  be  depended  upon?"- 
said  the  captain,  hesitating. 

"  I  know  they  can." 

"  All  right,  then ;  we'll  move  on  up  the  creek.  I'd 
like  to  have  your  boat  go  ahead ;  for  you've  been 
here  before,  and  know  something  about  the  way." 

The  men  quickly  resumed  their  places  at  the  oars  ; 
and  although  every  one  was  thoroughly  tired,  a  new 
animation  was  quickly  manifested  in  the  thought  that 
the  end  of  the  voyage  now  was  not  far  away.  The 
south  branch  of  the  creek  was  selected  by  Andrew, 
and  at  his  word  the  procession  started. 

Captain  Woolsey  was  still  watchful.  He  had  not 
felt  entirely  assured  by  Andrew's  report,  although  he 
had  all  confidence  in  the  young  soldier  himself.  Be- 
hind every  low  hill  he  was  afraid  a  band  of  the  en- 
emy might  spring  up ;  in  every  little  clump  of  bushes 
an  ambush  might  lie.  But  as  the  men  slowly  made 
their  way  up  the  winding  stream,  which  fortunately 
was  well  filled  now,  his  fear  subsided  somewhat ;  and 
when  at  last,  about  two  miles  from  the  lake,  the  boats 
were  aground,  he  leaped  ashore,  and  made  arrange- 
ments for  his  men  to  pass  the  night. 

Early  on  the  following  morning  Captain  Woolsey 
was  awake,  and  his  energy  at  once  began  to  display 
itself.  Elijah  and  Henry  Spicer  were  sent  with  others 
to  summon  the  men  from  the  surrounding  country  to 
eome  and  assist  in  the  transportation  of  the  stores. 
How  to  unload  the  heavy  cannon  and  cables  was  a 


DAME  GURLEY'S  CLOSET 


108 


ded  upon? 


le  creek.  I'd 
you've  been 

the  way." 

}  at  the  oars  ; 
tired,  a  new 

thought  that 
away.  The 
by  Andrew, 

He  had  not 
,  although  he 
limself.  Be- 
id  of  the  en- 
mp  of  bushes 
slowly  made 
X  fortunately 
tnewhat;  and 
ike,  the  boats 
lade  arrange- 

ain  Woolsey 
an  to  display 
it  with  others 
ig  country  to . 
of  the  stores, 
cables  was  a 


great  problem,  now  that  they  had  succeeded  in  bring- 
ing them  safely  thus  far.  The  men  were  all  busy, 
however ;  but  it  was  not  long  before  Captain  Woolsey 
again  sought  out  Andrew. 

"  David's  boat  hasn't  reported  yet,"  said  the  cap- 
tain. 

"I  know  it;  and,  what's  more,  I'm  beginning  to 
fear  it  never  will,"  replied  Andrew  gloomily. 

"  We  won't  give  up  hope.  It  was  an  easy  thing 
for  them  to  lose  their  way  in  such  a  night  as  we  had. 
We've  been  very  fortunate,  though.  Just  think  how 
we've  brought  the  men  through." 

"  All  but  one  boat." 

"  All  but  one  boat,"  repeated  the  captain.  "  Now 
what  I  want  you  to  do  is  this.  You  had  better  take 
your  boat  and  men,  and  go  back  again  to  the  mouth 
of  the  creek,  and  keep  a  lookout  there.  It  may  be 
you'll  spy  David's  boat  passing ;  and  it  may  be," 
added  the  captain,  his  voice  becoming  lower,  *'  that 
you'll  see  some  other  boats  too.  If  Sir  James  gets 
wind  of  what  we're  trying,  he  won't  leave  us  alone. 
I'm  sure  of  that.  We  aren't  out  of  the  woods  yet,  if 
we  have  crawled  out  of  the  lake." 

It  was  because  of  these  directions  of  the  leader 
that  Andrew  summoned  his  men  to  return  with  him 
to  the  lake.  With  great  difficulty  they  succeeded 
in  unloading  their  boat  of  the  heavy  cannon  it  car- 
ried, and  pushed  it  out  into  the  creek  again. 

The  row  back  to  the  lake  was  an  easy  one,  for  the 


i]. 


l! 


104 


GUARDING   THE  BORDER 


!  I 


I' I 
I 


current  was  almost  sufficient  to  carry  them  on  of  it- 
self. It  was  not  yet  sunrise,  although  it  had  been 
light  for  some  time,  when  they  arrived  at  the  shore. 
Andrew  stationed  his  men  among  the  bushes  about  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  below  the  mouth  of  the  creek,  and 
tixen  turned  to  go  to  the  Gurleys'  house  again,  to 
learn  whether  they  had  heard  or  seen  anything  of 
the  enemy  Flnce  the  night  before. 

The  young  sergeant  received  a  cordial  welcome  and 
a  hearty  invitation  to  take  a  seat  with  them  at  the 
breakfast-table.  The  food  looked  so  tempting,  and  as 
it  had  been  several  days  now  since  he  had  had  what 
the  soldiers  of  the  day  called  a  "house  breakfast," 
he  yielded.  The  conversation  naturally  turned  upon 
the  expedition  from  which  he  was  just  returning, 
and  Andrew  was  kept  busy  in  replying  to  the  many 
questions  of  his  host  and  hostess. 

"  But  I'm  troubled  most  of  all  about  David  just 
now.  His  boat  hasn't  shown  up  yet,  and  I.  don't 
know  just  what  to  make  of  it,"  said  Andrew  after  a 
time. 

"Mebbe  he  lost  his  way  in  the  fog,"  suggested 

Mrs.  Gurley. 

"Mebbe  the  boat  was  too  heavily  loaded,  and 
wasn't  real  seaworthy,"  said  her  husband.  "I've 
known  of  sech  things.  I  had  a  boat  once,  and  she 
was  a  good  one  too.  She  had  a  bit  too  much  on 
board;  and  the  fust  thing  I  knew  she  kind  a  cracked 
and  split,  and  there  I  was  a-flounderin'  in  the  water 


them  on  of  it- 
h  it  had  been 
I  at  the  shore, 
aushes  about  a 
the  creek,  and 
ouse  again,  to 
n  anything  of 

il  welcome  and 
;h  them  at  the 
mpting,  and  as 
had  had  what 
ise  breakfast," 
[y  turned  upon 
ust  returning, 
g  to  the  many 

jut  David  just 
t,  and  I.  don't 
\.ndrew  after  a 

og,"  suggested 

ly  loaded,  and 
isband.  "  I've 
once,  and  she 
b  too  much  on 
kind  a  cracked 
a'  in  the  water 


DAME  GUULEY's  CLOSET 


105 


afore  I  know'd  it.  Now,  mebbe  that's  the  way  it  is 
with  David  "  — 

"  Dan'l  Gurley,  you  don't  know  nuthin'  I  "  ex- 
claimed his  wife  sharply.  "Ye  just  keep  quiet. 
Don't  ye  open  that  mouth  o'  yours  again.  If  ye 
opened  it  like  that  when  yer  boat  was  in  the  water, 
I  should  'a'  thought  it  would  'a'  taken  in  the  whole 
of  Lake  Ontario." 

Daniel  Gurley  subsided.  He  might  face  the  Brit- 
ish ;  but  Dame  Gurley  —  why  not  even  Commodore 
Chauncey  could  stand  before  her,  or  at  least  so 
thought  the  subdued  Daniel. 

Conversation  ceased,  and  Andrew  gave  his  undi- 
vided attention  to  his  breakfast.  When  at  last  that 
was  ended,  he  pushed  back  the  old-fashioned  wooden 
chair  in  which  he  had  been  seated,  and  started  to- 
wards the  door.  He  glanced  out  of  the  window,  and, 
uttering  an  exclamation  of  surprise,  approached,  and 
looked  out  over  the  lake.  "  Look  there !  See  that, 
will  you  ?    Just  see  that  1  "  he  called. 

Dame  Gurley  and  her  husband  quickly  joined  him; 
and  they,  too,  were  as  startled  as  Andrew  had  been. 
Not  more  than  a  mile  away  three  gunboats,  three 
cutters,  and  a  gig  were  seen  approaching.  They  were 
filled  with  men,  and  Andrew  knew  at  once  what  it 
meant.  The  British  had  heard  where  Woolsey  and 
his  men  we^,  and  were  on  their  way  now  to  attack 
them. 

Just  as  he  turned,  there  came  a  loud  knock  at  the 


>w^«  aafffsiAsni^xm^^^ 


106 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


door.  Andrew  looked  in  alarm  from  the  dame  to  her 
husband.  What  could  it  mean  ?  Had  they  already 
landed  ? 

"  Here  1  in  here !  "  said  Mrs.  Gurley  in  a  quick,  low 
tone;  and  following  her  direction  Andrew  stepped 
quickly  into  a  closet  adjoining  the  kitclien.  He 
leaned  back  against  the  wall,  striving  to  conceal 
himself  behind  "  Dan'l's  "  coats  which  were  hanging 
from  the  pegs.  He  could  see  out  into  the  room,  and 
was  about  to  start  from  his  hiding-place,  to  close 
'  the  door  of  the  closet,  which  in  his  haste  he  had  left 
open. 

But  the  woman  was  already  at  the  outside  door, 
and  he  had  just  regained  his  place  of  concealment 
when  the  stranger  entered  the  room. 


e  dame  to  her 
I  the;;  already 

n  a  quick,  low 
idrew  stepped 
kitclien.  He 
ig  to  conceal 
were  hanging 
the  room,  and 
ilace,  to  close 
ite  he  had  left 

outside  door, 
f  concealment 


"Andrew  stepped  quickly  into  the  closet."    Pagt  106. 


THE  BREAKFAST  UP  THE  CREBK 


107 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE  BREAKFAST   UP  THE  CREEK 

"  T'M  wondering,  my  good  woman,  whether  we  can't 
A  get  breakfast  here,"  Andrew  heard  the  man  say 
as  soon  as  he  entered  the  room. 

"  Who  are  '  we '  ?  There's  only  one  of  you  that  I 
see,"  replied  Dame  Gurley. 

"If  you  look  out  of  the  window  you  can  see 
more ;  "  and  the  stranger  pointed  towards  the  lake. 

Dame  Gurley  advanced  to  the  window  as  if  she 
had  not  already  seen  the  boats.  She  remained  silent 
for  a  moment,  and  then  turned  and  said,  "  What  are 
those  boats  ?     What  are  they  coming  here  for  ?  " 

"  They're  a  band  Sir  James  Yeo  has  sent  to  look 
after  some  Yankees  hereabouts." 

"  But  who  are  they  ?  "  persisted  Mistress  Gurley. 
"How  do  I  know  they're  all  right? " 

"  Why,  the  way  of  it  is  just  this :  Sir  James 
smashed  the  fort  at  Oswego;  but  the  Yankees  got 
away  with  their  stores,  and  have  gone  up  the  creek 
here.  The  commodore  had  word  of  it,  for  he's  lain 
out  here  beyond  the  Galloupe  Islands  waiting  for 
them  to  come.    We  were  lucky  enough  to  capture 


108 


GUAUDINO   THE  BORDRR 


one  of  the  boat*  which  had  lost  its  way  in  tho  fog 
ycHtenlay  morning,  and  we  heard  all  aliout  it  from 
tho  prisoners.  He's  sent  a  pretty  good  body  of  fel- 
U)W8  nnder  command  of  Captain  Popliam  of  the 
Montreal,  and  Captain  Spilshury,  wIio'h  of  the  Royal 
Navy  too  ;  and  we're  right  on  the  track  of  the  fellows. 
We've  run  them  to  cover  here  at  the  mouth  of  this 
creek,  and  we'll  just  follow  them  up  and  bivg  the 
game  now  in  an  hour  or  two." 

Andrew  was  listening  intently,  and  could  hear  all 
the  conversation  from  his  hiding-place.  Then  one 
of  the  boats  had  been  captured.  He  felt  positive 
that  it  must  be  the  one  in  which  David  had  been ; 
and  his  absence  was  now  explained.  In  spite  of  the 
sinking  of  heart  which  came  as  he  heard  the  words 
of  the  stranger,  there  was  a  feeling  of  relief  also ;  for 
it  was  better  that  his  younger  brother  should  be  a 
prisoner  am(»ng  the  British  than  that  his  boat  should 
have  been  sunk  in  Lake  Ontario.  He  must  bear  the 
convereation,  however;  and  he  began  to  listen  in- 
tently again. 

"  I  haven't  stuff  enough  in  the  house  to  feed  such 
a  crowd,  and  I  don't  know  that  I  should  do  it  if  I 
had.  Still,  I  don't  mind  telling  you  that  you'll  have 
no  difficulty  in  getting  all  the  breakfast  you  want  up 
the  creek.  I  guess  Captain  Woolsey's  been  getting 
provisions  together,  and  if  you  can  get  him  you'll 
get  his  breakfast  too." 

The  stranger  hesitated,  as  if  he  were  undecided 


viiy  in  tho  fog 
iiltout  it  from 
)(l  body  of  fel- 
i)l)liHin  of  tho 
H  of  the  Royal 
of  tho  follows, 
mouth  of  this 
I  and  bug  tho 

could  hear  all 
ce.  Then  one 
e  felt  positive 
vid  had  been ; 
In  spite  of  the 
3ard  the  words 
relief  also ;  for 
er  should  be  a 
lis  boat  should 
I  must  hear  the 
,n  to  listen  in- 

36  to  feed  such 
ould  do  it  if  I 
hat  you'll  have 
9t  you  want  up 
's  been  getting 
get  him  you'll 

irere  undecided 


THI'.    nUEAKFAST   W  THK  rilKKK 


109 


whether  to  believe  i\tB  woman  or  not.  Turning  to 
her  luwltund,  he  said,  "  Is  Unit  the  truth  ?  Can't 
you  feed  us  this  morning  ?  The  n<en  won't  bi;  ubl« 
to  land  for  an  hour  or  two,  and  that  would  give  you 
time  enough  to  got  ready  for  us." 
— "  Dan'l  don't  know  nothing  alwut  it,"  interrupted 
Mrs.  Gurley,  giving  her  husband  no  time  in  which  to 
reply.  "  Dan'l  Gurley  don't  do  the  cookin'  in  this 
house,  not  us  long  as  I'm  alive  and  can  use  this  roll- 
ing-pin." And  she  shook  that  implement  as  if  sho 
could  make  quite  a  formidable  weapon  of  it  if  the 
occasion  demanded. 

Evidently  the  stranger  was  of  the  same  opinion,  as 
he  replied,  "All  right,  then,  my  good  woman;  I'll 
take  your  word  for  it.  Then,  you  think  we  can  get 
breakfast  up  the  creek,  do  you  ?  " 

"No,  I  don't  tliink  anything  about  it;  I  know 
you  can,"  said  Mrs.  Gurley,  resuming  her  work  as  if 
the  interview  was  ended  so  far  as  she  was  concerned. 
The  stranger  did  not  delay,  and,  without  any  further 
reply,  at  once  left  the  house. 

Mrs.  Gurley  stepped  to  the  window,  and  watched 
him  until  he  had  gone  up  the  bea"h  several  hundred 
yards,  where  he  stopped  to  wait  for  the  coming  of  his 
companions. 

"  Now,  Andrew  Field,  now's  your  chance,"  she  said, 
as  he  came  out  of  the  closet.  "  You  just  cut  across 
lots,  and  start  for  Captain  Woolsey.  I  wouldn't 
have  him  disappoint  these  men  for  tho  world.     I  told 


1 


110 


GUARDING   THE   BORDER 


^ 


him  they  could  get  a  good  breakfast  up  tha  creek, 
and  I  want  Woolsey  to  be  the  chief  cook." 

"  But  what'll  I  do  about  my  men  ?  "  said  Andrew. 
"It  won't  do  to  leave  them  here.  They'll  fall  into 
the  hands  of  this  gang  if  I  don't  warn  them." 

"I  suspect  they've  started  up  the  creek  already," 
said  the  energetic  woman.  "  You  left  the  boat  back 
there,  and  there  isn't  a  man  in  sight  now." 

"Probably  they've  gone,  for  this  fellow  would 
have  seen  them  if  they  hadn't,"  said  Andrew. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  said  Mrs.  Gurley  impatiently.  "  But 
you  must  go  too." 

"Go  up  the  cattle-path,"  said  Mr.  Gurley,  "and 
you'll  beat  the  boat.  It  isn't  more'n  half  as  far  that 
way  as  it  is  to  row  up  the  creek;  and  if  you  run 
you  can  beat  them,  I  know." 

Andrew  darted  out  of  the  back  door,  and  started, 
up  the  path  as  he  had  been  directed.  He  ran  rapidly, 
and  had  not  gone  half  the  distance  before  he  saw  the 
boat,  and  the  men  who  had  been  with  him,  in  the 
creek.  They  were  rowing  hard,  and  it  was  plain 
that  they  were  in.  a  great  hurry.  He  at  once  con- 
cluded that  they  must  have  discovered  the  approach 
of  the  British,  and,  without  waiting  for  him  to  join 
them,  had  started  to  return  with  the  information. 
Perhaps,  too,  they  would  report  him  as  having  been 
careless ;  and  he  was  well  aware  that  more  than  one 
would  be  willing  to  have  him  fall  into  disgrace,  in 
the  hope  that  his  position  might  fall  to  one  of  them. 


ml 


SR 


THE   BREAKFAST   UP  THE   GREEK 


111 


It  up  tha  creek, 

jf  cook." 

"  said  Andrew. 

rhey'll  fall  into 

n  them." 

creek  already," 

ft  the  boat  back 

now." 

i   fellow   would 

id  Andrew. 

itiently.     « But 

'.  Gurley,  "and 
half  as  far  that 
and  if  you  run 

oor,  and  started 
He  ran  rapidly, 
jfore  he  saw  the 
ith  him,  in  the 
id  it  was  plain 
le  at  once  con- 
3d  the  approach 
for  him  to  join 
he  information, 
as  having  been 
more  than  one 
ito  disgrace,  in 
:»  one  of  them. 


The  thought  stirred  the  young  soldier's  heart 
afresh,  and  he  increased  his  speed.  It  would  never 
do  to  have  such  a  thing  happen ;  and  if,  on  the  other 
hand,  he  could  outstrip  them,  and  be  the  first  to  bring 
the  news  to  the  captain,  the  advantage  would  all  be 
on  his  side.  In  his  eagerness  he  gave  little  heed  to 
the  path,  and  more  than  once  was  thrown  headlong 
as  he  stepped  into  some  uneven  place.  The  ground 
was  marshy  in  many  places  too;  and  soon  he  was 
splashed  with  mud,  and  presented  a  sorry  spectacle, 
and  one  far  different  from  the  neat  and  tidy  dress 
upon  which  he  prided  himself. 

He  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  boat  far 
down  the  winding  creek  when  at  last  he  stood  before 
Captain  Woolsey  and  delivered  his  message.  The 
captain  was  a  man  of  quick  decision  and  prompt 
action;  and  Andrew  scarcely  had  ended  his  words 
before  the  leader  had  despatched  men  to  summon  aid 
from  the  surrounding  country.  In  less  tlutn  a  half- 
hour  the  new  men  began  to  report  in  the  camp. 

His  plans  were  quickly  formed  and  executed. 
Major  Appling  and  his  men  were  stationed  near  the 
creek  in  a  thick  woods  in  an  ambush.  Flanking 
parties  were  formed,  in  one  of  which  Andrew  Field 
had  a  place ;  and  then  the  men  waited  in  silence  for 
the  enemy  to  appear. 

The  minutes  dragged  on,  afnd  an  hour  had  gone, 
and  still  there  was  no  sign  of  the  advancing  enemy. 
A  half-hour  more  passed,  and  the  silence  was  still 


m^ 


M 


112 


GUARDING   THE  BORDER 


!iS 


1  •< 


unbroken.  The  men  began  to  murmur.  The  •^'oung 
man  either  must  have  been  deceived  himself,  or  was 
deceiving  them.  Another  half-hour  came  and  went, 
and  still  there  was  no  enemy  to  be  seen.  The 
farmers  and  minute-men  were  responding  to  the  sum- 
mons, and  as  soon  as  they  arrived  were  assignv:d 
places  in  some  of  the  flanking  parties  or  among  the 
forces  of  Major  Appling. 

It  was  now  between  nine  and  ten  o'clock.  The 
sun  was  climbing  higher,  and  the  day  promised  to  be 
unusually  warm  for  the  time  of  the  year.  The  men 
were  decidedly  uneasy,  and  their  officers  had  all  they 
could  do  to  restrain  them.  Even  Andrew  was  begin- 
ning to  think  that  the  British  had  abandoned  the 
project,  and  that  the  directions  of  Dame  Gurley  would 
not  be  followed.  He  was  conscious  that  the  men 
near  him  were  muttering,  and  the  frequent  glances 
cast  at  him  made  him  understand  that  they  were 
talking  about  him  in  no  pleasing  way. 

He  could  see  a  considerable  distance  down  the 
creek  from  his  position ;  and,  just  as  he  was  beginning 
to  despair,  suddenly  he  saw  the  boats  of  the  British 
appear.  There  could  be  no  doubt  about  it  now. 
The  British  were  coming  for  the  breakfast  which 
Dame  Gurley  had  promised  them. 

"  Look  there  1  See  that  I  "  he  said  in  a  low  voice ; 
and  in  a  moment  alb  the  men  were  watching  the 
approaching  boats,  which  now  were  not  more  than  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  away. 


THE  BREAKFAST  UP  THE  CHEEK 


113 


'.  The  young 
limself,  or  was 
ime  and  went, 
le  seen.  The 
ig  to  the  sum- 
were  assigned 
or  among  the 

o'clock.  The 
promised  to  be 
sar.  The  men 
rs  had  all  they 
rew  was  begin- 
ibandoned  the 
Gurley  would 
that  the  men 
quent  glances 
lat  they  were 
r. 

nee  down  the 
was  beginning 
of  the  British 
kbout  it  now. 
eakfast  which 

1  a  low  voice ; 

watching  the 

>t  more  than  a 


Some  of  the  men  who  had  been  loudest  in  their 
complaints  were  very  pale  now.  Indeed,  there  was 
a  suppressed  excitement  among  them  all,  and  with 
breathless  interest  they  were  watching  to  see  what 
the  approaching  men  would  do  first. 

"They're  landing  there  on  the  south  side,"  said 
Elijah,  who  was  near  to  Andrew.  The  three  gun- 
boats, the  three  cutters,  and  the  gig  were  close  to- 
gether; and  their  men  were  landing,  as  Elijah  said. 

"  They  won't  go  far  that  way,"  replied  Andrew. 
"That's  all  a  marsh,  and  it's  slippery  as  ice." 

Andrew's  words  proved  to  be  true,  and  in  a  brief 
time  the  oncoming  British  abandoned  the  slippery 
marsh  and  again  took  to  their  boats.  Slowly  they 
resumed  their  prog^ress  up  the  creek,  without  know- 
ing that  the  eyes  of  the  Americans  were  following 
their  every  movement,  and  were  ready  at  any  time 
to  receive  their  attack,  or  to  advance  upon  them  as 
their  leaders  should  deem  best. 

"  They're  within  twenty  rods  of  the  woods,"  said 
Elijah  excitedly.  "Why  doesn't  Major  Appling  do 
something  ?  " 

"  Hush  I  there'll  be  something  done  soon  enough. 
There  I  just  hear  that,  will  you  ?  " 

A  puff  of  smoke  had  risen  from  one  of  the  boats 
as  Andrew  spoke,  and  the  heavy  roar  of  the  cannon 
followed.  Another  and  another  follow  3d,  aod  the 
crash  of  the  balls  as  they  went  tearing  their  way  on 
among  the  trees  could  be  clearly  heard. 


114 


!!.i! 


GUARDING   THE  BORDER 


"  They  can  see  the  masts  of  our  boats,"  said  Henry. 
"They  stick  up  there  beyond  the  trees.  That's 
what  they're  firing  at." 

"  That  won't  do  them  any  good,  if  they  can  see 
them,"  replied  Andrew.  "They'll  have  to  shoot 
through  trees  to  hit  them,  and  some  of  those  trees 
are  morfe'n  two  feet  in  diameter.  I  believe  in  tim- 
bered land  now,  if  I  never  did  before." 

Apparently  the  British  soon  arrived  at  the  same 
conclusion,  for  the  firing  ceased. 

"What  are  they  up  to  now?"  whispered  Henry. 
He  was  so  excited  that  he  could  hardly  speak.  The 
knowledge  that  Major  Appling's  men  lay  concealed 
among  the  trees  not  twenty  yards  away,  and  were 
waiting  to  receive  the  enemy,  increased  his  suspense. 
But  why  did  they  still  keep  silent?  Surely  now,  if 
ever,  was  the  time  for  action. 

"  They're  landing ;  that's  what  they're  doing,"  said 
Elijah. 

The  British  had  found  a  place  where  the  ground 
was  solid  on  the  north  shore  of  the  creek,  and,  as 
Elijah  said,  were  landing  there.  They  leaped  ashore 
as  if  they  were  confident  of  speedily  making  their 
way  through  the  woods  and  gaining  possession  of 
the  boats  whose  masts  they  could  plainly  see  beyond. 
They  soon  formed,  and  advanced  towards  the  woods, 
all  unconscious  of  the  presence  of  the  soldiers  there. 

It  was  a  moment  of  intense  suspense.  Not  a  word 
was  spoken  by  our  boys  nowj  and  every-  one,  with 


^lyiis: 


8,"  said  Henry, 
trees.    That's 

f  they  can  see 
have  to  shoot 
of  those  trees 
believe  in  tim- 
re." 
d  at  the  same 

spered  Henry, 
y  speak.  The 
lay  concealed 
vay,  and  were 
i  his  suspense. 
Surely  now,  if 

re  doing,"  said 

re  the  g^round 
creek,  and,  as 
'  leaped  ashore 
making  their 
possession  of 
ly  see  beyond, 
rds  the  woods, 
soldiers  there. 
.  Not  a  word 
rery-  one,  with 


THE   BREAKFAST   UP  THE  CREEK 


115 


breathless  interest,  was  following  the  movements  of 
the  advancing  column.  Would  the  end  never  come? 
They  were  moving  together,  and  with  the  precision 
of  machinery.  Why  did  not  Major  Appling  do  some- 
thing? Had  his  men  fled?  The  British  had  covered 
half  the  distance  l)etween  them  and  the  woods,  and 
not  a  movement  had  yet  been  made  by  the  concealed 
Americans ;  but  when  they  had  come  within  ten  rods 
of  them  the  scene  suddenly  changed.  With  a  shout 
the  Americans  arose  from  their  hiding-places ;  and  at 
the  sharp,  quick  command  of  the  young  major,  their 
shots  rang  out  together,  and  a  volley  was  poured  al- 
most into  the  very  faces  of  the  advancing  men. 

Instantly  there  was  confusion  on  every  side.  The 
startled  British,  not  knowing  what  to  make  of  the 
sudden  work  of  the  riflemen,  broke  ranks.  Their 
leaders  rallied  them  for  a  moment,  and  the  fire  was 
returned. 

"  Come  on,  boys  1"  shouted  the  leader  of  ♦^he  forces 
to  which  the  boys  belonged.  "They  need  us  over 
there ; "  and  the  men  began  to  run  to  the  aid  of  their 
companions.  The  Indians,  too,  were  ready  to  join  in 
the  fray  now,  and  their  yells  rang  out  on  every  side. 
But  Appling's  men  had  no  mind  to  wait  for  the  com- 
ing of  their  companions ;  and  at  the  command  of  the 
young  major,  they  broke  from  their  cover,  and  with 
loud  cheei-s,  ran  forward  to  charge  bayonets  upon  the 
British,  who  knew  not  what  to  make  of  the  enemy 
which  now  appeared  on  every  side. 


iii|r."ggj« 


116 


GUARDING   THE  BORDER 


♦'  Hurrah  I  "  shouted  Henry;  "they've  surrendered. 
They've  given  up." 

The  boys  were  running  at  their  highest  speed;  but 
they  could  already  see  that  the  British  had  indeed 
surrendered,  and  thrown  down  their  rifles. 

The  field  in  a  moment  was  covered  with  the  men. 
British  and  Americans  were  mingled  in  the  strange 
confusion.  The  bewildered  redcoats  were  looking 
wildly  about  them,  as  if  seeking  some  place  of  safety. 

Suddenly  a  shout  rang  out,  "Look  at  the  Indians  I 
Look  at  the  Indians !"  The  Oneidas,  who  had  taken 
no  part  in  the  battle  up  to  this  time,  as  soon  as  the 
British  had  surrendered  rushed  upon  the  field,  and 
witn  yells  that  startled  even  their  allies,  began  to 
fall  upon  the  defenceless  men.  Tomahawks  were 
raised  in  the  air,  scalps  were  torn  from  the  heads  of 
the  dead ;  and  the  savages,  like  demons,  were  rush- 
ing about  over  the  field  as  if  they  were  beside  them- 
selves with  excitement. 

"  Oh,  it's  horrible,  horrible  I  "  said  Andrew,  almost 
sick  at  the  sight.  "  That's  what  comes  from  using 
Indians.  We've  heard  enough  of  their  doings  before 
this  to  have  kept  them  out." 

But  he  was  quickly  recalled  to  himself  when  he 
saw  a  young  officer  running  swiftly  towards  him,  and 
close  behind  was  an  Indian  horrible  in  his  paint,  and 
with  an  almost  fiendish  expression  upon  his  face. 

"  Save  me,  save  me  I  "  called  the  wretched  man ; 
and  without  hesitating  a  moment  Andrew  .threw  him- 


ve  surrendered. 

lest  8peed ;  but 
sh  had  indeed 
ties. 

with  the  men. 
in  the  strange 

were  looking 
place  of  safety, 
it  the  Indians  I 
who  had  taken 
as  soon  as  the 

the  field,  and 
Hies,  began  to 
tnahawks  were 
n  the  heads  of 
ns,  were  rush- 
re  beside  them- 

Lndrew,  almost 
les  from  using 
r  doings  before 

nself  when  he 
Evards  him,  and 
his  paint,  and 
n  his  face, 
wretched  man; 
rew  .threw  him- 


-'tf^ 


THE   BREAKFAST  UP  THE  CREEK 


117 


self  upon  the  savage,  and  together  they  fell  to  the 
ground.  Robbed  of  his  prey,  the  bi-ave  turned  upon 
the  man  who  had  interfered  with  his  efforts,  and  to- 
gether they  rolled  over  and  over  upon  the  ground. 
How  the  contest  would  have  ended  cannot  be  told,  if 
Elijah  and  Henry  had  not  rushed  to  his  aid,  and  in  a 
moment  the  savage  was  helpless  in  their  hands. 

"  It's  Garangula,"  said  Henry  quickly,  as  he  recog- 
nized the  face  of  the  young  Indian. 

"What  do  you  mean  by  such  work?"  said  An- 
drew, as  almost  breathless  he  rose  from  the  ground ; 
but  the  young  Indian  made  no  reply  except  to  scowl 
malignantly  at  the  boys.  Captain  Woolsey's  men 
had  all  rushed  in  now,  and  held  the  frantic  savages 
back  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  and  in  a  few  mo- 
meuts  (A-der  was  restored  and  quiet  returned. 

"I  shii'n't  forget  you,  young  man,"  said  the  young 
officer  whom  Andrew  had  rescued.  "You've  done 
me  a  favor  that  has  saved  my  life." 

"  I'm  glad  of  it,"  replied  Andrew,  who  now  had  re- 
covered somewhat  from  his  exertion.  "  That's  what 
comes  of  using  Indians  in  the  war.  I  have  never  be- 
lieved in  it." 

"Neither  have  I,"  replied  the  prisoner.  "And 
some  day  I  may  be  able  to  do  as  much  for  you."  He 
little  dreamed  how  true  his  words  were,  or  how  soon 
his  opportunity  was  to  come. 

The  reisults  of  the  struggle  were  800,n  learned. 
The  Americans  had  had  one  white  man  wounded, 


if!l 


nun 


118 


QCARDING  THE  BORDER 


iiii 


and  one  Indian  killed ;  while  of  the  British,  nineteen 
had  been  killed,  fifty  wounded,  and  one  hundred  and 
Ihii-ty-three  were  prisoners. 

"  Look  at  that  darkey,"  said  Henry  quickly,  point- 
ing to  a  negro  who  was  endeavoring  to  throw  over- 
board the  cannon  and  small  arms  on  one  of  the 
gunboats. 

"  Stop  that !  Stop  that !  "  shouted  Captain  Wool- 
sey ;  but  as  the  negro  paid  no  attention  to  his  hail,  a 
volley  was  fired,  and  the  poor  man  fell.  He  never 
would  obey  or  disobey  again. 

Not  one  of  the  British  had  escaped.  It  was  a  sad 
day  for  them. 

"  Dame  Gurley  spake  truly,"  said  Andrew.  "  The 
British  have  had  a  breakfast  up  the  creek  with  a 
vengeance.  It  hasn't  been  Sandy  Greek,  but  Salt 
River  for  them." 


.% 


i'i''a.^i-« — . 


THE  DEPAKTUBE  OF  THE  NETTY 


119 


itish,  nineteen 
)  hundred  and 


[juickly,  point- 
»  throw  over- 
1  one   of  the 

Daptain  Wool- 
1  to  his  hail,  a 
11.    He  never 

It  was  a  sad 

adrew.    "The 

creek  with  a 

%ek,  but  Salt 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  DEPAETUBB  OF  THE  NETTY 

WHEN  the  dwarf,  for  it  was  none  other  than  our 
old  friend,  approached  within  a  few  yards  of 
the  shore  he  rested  on  his  oars,  and,  holding  the  boat 
in  position  there,  curiously  scanned  the  faces  before 
him.  As  yet  he  had  not  spoken ;  and  as  his  bright 
little  eyes  turned  from  one  man  to  another  he  no- 
ticed David,  who  had  just  joined  the  group.  There 
was  no  apparent  recognition  on  his  part,  however,  al- 
though his  glance  at  the  young  prisoner  was  longer 
than  any  he  bestowed  on  the  others. 

"Come,  little  man,  come  ashore.  We've  been 
waiting  for  you  a  long  time,"  said  the  Ueutenant 
who  was  in  command. 

The  dwarf  did  not  even  look  at  him  by  way  of 
a  reply,  but  turning  about,  fixed  his  gaze  upon 
the    main    shore,    which    was    about    three    miles 

away.  . 

"Is  he  deaf?"  inquired  the  Ueutenant,  tummg  to 

one  of  his  men. 

"When  he  wants  to  be*,  I  guess,"  replied  the  man, 

laughing. 


120 


GUAKDING   THE  BORDER 


HI 

■ii 


• '  i  ■ 


"  Come  ashore,  you  little  rascal  1  "  called  the  lieu- 
tenant.    "Didn't  you  come  to  see  me?" 

The  dwarf  slowly  turned  his  face  at  the  speaker's 
words,  but  still  made  no  reply. 

"  Come,  come  I  "  repeated  the  lieutenant.  "  I'll 
have  to  send  some  one  after  you  if  you  don't  do 
what  I  tell  you  quicker  than  this.  Come  ashore. 
I  want  to  talk  with  you." 

But  tlie  dwarf  still  sat  motionless  in  his  little 
skiff,  apparently  unmindful  of  the  words  of  the 
leader. 

"He's  the  most  exasperating  litMo  bunch  of  hu- 
manity I  ever  saw,"  said  the  lieutenant  impatiently. 
"  I'll  have  to  try  another  tack.  Here,  you  1  "  he 
added,  calling  again  to  the  dwarf.  "  Who  sent  you 
here  ?     Where'd  you  come  from  ?  " 

"  Jim  Nairne  sent  me,"  replied  the  dwarf  at  last. 

"Oh!  you  have  a  tongue,  have  you?  Well,  I'll 
tell  you  what  I  want  y  .v  to  do.  You  row  straight 
back  to  the  shore,  and  tell  Jim  Nairne  to  come  here 
himself.  When  we  make  an  appointment  with  him, 
I  don't  want  liim  to  send  a  blockhead  in  his  place. 
You  pull  straight  for  the  shore,  and  tell  the  brave 
Jim  to  come  himself." 

"It's  three  miles  to  the  shore,"  said  the  dwarf 
slowly.  "Wings  is  the  things;  but  I  haven't  any 
wings,  and  my  arms  are  too  short  to  row  with. 
Send  somebody  with  me." 

"That's  not  a  bad  idea,"  replied  the  lieutenant. 


m 


ailed  the  lieu- 

9?" 

.  the  speaker's 

tenant.  "  I'll 
you  don't  do 
Come  ashore. 

I  in  his  little 
words   of   the 

bunch  of  hu- 
it  Impatiently. 
re,  you  I  "  he 
Who  sent  you 

iwarf  at  last. 
1?  Well,  I'll 
1  row  straight 
to  come  here 
lent  with  him, 
I  in  his  place, 
tell  the  brave 

aid  the  dwarf 
I  haven't  any 
to  row  with. 

be  lieutenant. 


THE  DEPARTURE  OF  THE  NETTY 


121 


"  If  you  go  alone  I  don't  know  that  you'll  ever  come 
back,  and  I  want  to  see  Jim.     That's  what  we  came 

for." 

"Send  him,"  said  the  dwarf,  pointing  to  David. 
"  Send  him  ?     That's  a  good  one  I  "  laughed  the 
lieutenant.     "I'd  almost  as  soon  send  the   axe  in 
after  the  wedge.     Here,  you  go,"  he  added,  calling 
one  of  his  men. 

The  dwarf  brought  his  skiff  near  the  shore ;  and 
the  man  quickly  leaped  on  board,  and  taking  up  the 
oara,  with  long  and  steady  strokes  sent  it  rapidly  over 
the  water.     The  dwarf,  who  was  seated  in  the  stem, 
turned  as  the  boat  was  headed  towards  the  Canadian 
shore,  and  went  through  some  strange  motions,  lifting 
his  fat  little  hands  to  his  shoulders,  and  then  waving 
them  in  the  air.     None  of  those  who  were  watch- 
ing understood  what  he  meant,  and  laughed  as  they 
would  have  done  at  the  antics  of  a  monkey;  but 
David  thought  he  understood  it.     The  dwarf  was 
trying  to  encourage  him;  and  although  he  could  not 
quote  his  favorite  expression,  he  was  doing  his  best 
to  let  his  friend  know  that  he  had  not  forgotten 

him. 

♦'  Well,  wings  are  perhaps  the  things,"  said  David 
to  himself  when  the  boat  had  gone  some  distance  out 
into  the  lake ;  "but  as  I  haven't  any,  I'll  have  to  try 
and  do  without  them.  Hello  1  what's  that?"  he 
added  suddenly.    "  It's  the  Netty,  as  I  live !  " 

There  was  the  schooner  under  full  sail  at  least 


in 


OUAnniNO  THR  noRDRR 


a  mile  away  from  the  inland,  and  apparently  headed 
up  the  lake.  What  did  it  mean?  Had  she  gone 
and  left  them  purposely?  Henian  and  all  the  other 
prisonera  were  on  tmard;  but  what  could  be  her 
purpose  in  leaving  so  many  of  her  crew  lieliind? 
Thoroughly  puzzled,  he  turned  to  one  of  the  men, 
and  said,  "There  goes  the  schooner.  And  she's 
headed  up  the  lake  too?  What  does  it  mean?  and 
where  is  she  bound?" 

"It's  all  right,  young  man,  never  you  fear.  You'll 
be  taken  care  of  just  the  same  as  though  you  were 
on  board.  But  you'll  have  more  fun  along  with  ub 
than  you  ever  could  on  Uie  schooner.  There's  some- 
thing to  interest  you;"  and  the  lieutenant  pointed 
towards  the  shore,  from  which  they  could  see  the 
little  skiff  returning.  » 

David  was  perplexed;  but  it  was  evident  that 
his  companion  did  not  intend  to  enlighten  him. 
Perhaps  he  was  ignorant  also,  but  he  seemed  to  be 
content;  and  soon  concluding  that  he,  too,  might  as 
,,well  try  to  reconcile  himself  to  the  existing  state  of. 
Ifflirs,  David  joined  the  other  men,  and  stood  with 
themv  watching  the  skiff,  which  was  rapidly  return- 
ing. 

Soon  he  could  make  out  the  three  persons  in  her. 
In  the  bow  was  the  dwarf,  and  the  man  in  the  stem 
he  saw  was  Jim  Naime,  while  the  sailor  held  the 
oars,  rowing  as  if  he  were  in  a  great  hurry  to  rejoin 
his  companions.     The  boat  was  soon  grounded ;  and 


THE  DRFARTURB  OF  THR  NETTY 


128 


rently  headed 
lad  she  gone 
I  all  the  other 
could  be  her 
crew  liehind? 
3  of  the  men, 
.  And  she's 
it  mean?  and 

1  fear.  You'll 
ugh  you  were 
ilong  with  us 
There's  some- 
enant  pointed 
3ould  see  the 

evident  that 
ilighten  him. 
seemed  to  be 
too,  might  as 
isting  state  of 
id  stood  with 
ipidly  return- 

eraoDs  .in  her. 
1  in  the  stem 
J  lor  held  the 
urry  to  rejoin 
■ounded;  and 


leaiiif  ,'  quickly  out  of  the  boat,  Jim  Naime  went  off 
with  the  lieutenant,  and  left  the  others  on  the  shore. 
David  had  shrunk  back  among  the  men  as  soon  as 
he  recognized  Nairne.     He  had  no  cause  to  fear  him ; 
but  knowing  as  he  did  how  thoroughly  unreliable 
and  treacherous  the  man  was,  he  had  no  desire  to  be 
seen  by  him  in  his  present  predicament.     But  he  did 
want  to  see  the  dwarf ;  and  as  soon  as  Naime  had  de- 
parted with  the  lieutenant  he  turned  to  beckon  his 
friend  to  follow  him.     But  the  dwarf  was  not  free 
to  go.     The  rough  men  had  seized  him,  and  were 
tossing  him  from  one  to  another  as  if  he  were  a  foot- 
ball.    The   little  man   uttered   no  complaint,   but 
David  could  see  an  expression  of  suffering  on  his  face. 
He  was  indignant,  but  what  could  he  do?     Any  pro- 
test on  his  part  would  doubtless  increase  the  troubles 
of  his  little  friend,  and  he  was  powerless  among  so 
many  to  assist  him  by  any  act. 

»*  Let  the  little  monkey  go,"  said  one  of  the  men 

at  last. 

"  All  right,"  replied  the  others,  giving  the  dwarf 
an  extra  toes  into  the  air,  so  that  when  he  fell,  instead: 
of  being  caught  by  the  outstretched  hands,  he  struck 
upon  the  ground.  He  bounded  up  as  if  he  were  a 
rubber  ball,  and  ran  as  rapidly  as  his  short  little  legs 
could  carry  him  toward  the  trees. 

Indignant  as  David  was,  he  knew  it  would  not'be 
wise  to  follow  the  dwarf  immediately ;  so  restrainfcg 
his  feelings,  he  remained  for  several  minutes  aj^g 

it 


124 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


the  men,  who  were  still  laughing  over  the  sport  they 
had  enjoyed.  As  soon  as  he  deemed  it  prudent,  he 
withdrew,  and  taking  a  circuit  through  the  woods, 
started  for  the  place  where  he  thought  he  would  find 
his  little  friend. 

When  ho  came  down  to  the  shore,  the  dwarf  was 
nowhere  in  sight.  Afraid  that  he  had  lost  him,  he 
was  about  to  retrace  his  steps,  when  he  suddenly 
stopped  as  he  thought  he  caught  the  sound  of  a  sob. 
It  was  repeated  several  times ;  and,  following  the  di- 
rection from  which  the  sounds  came,  he  soon  saw  the 
dwarf  behind  a  large  rock,  lying  upon  his  face,  and 
sobbing  as  if  his  heart  was  breaking. 

"Why,  what's  the  trouble  now?"  said  David  as  he 
approached. 

The  dwarf  raised  his  head  from  the  ground,  and, 
recognizing  David,  smiled,  though  his  little  frame 
was  still  shaking  with  sobs,  and  said,  "  O  David, 
I  can't  bear  it!  I  can't  bear  it!  Why  does  the  Lord 
let  me  live  ?  And  why,"  he  added  suddenly,  "  does 
he  let  such  men  knock  me  around  as  they've  been 
doing?  It  isn't  fair !  It  isn't  right !  "  and  he 
struck  his  little  fist  against  the  ground  in  his  impo- 
tent wrath. 

"  I  don't  know ;  I  can't  explain  it,"  replied  David  ; 
"  but  it's  the  way  of  the  world,  and  I  don't  know 
but  the  best  way  is  to  take  it  as  we  find  it." 

"  You  don't  know  anything  about  it.  You're  big 
and  strong,  and  they  don't  treat  you  so."      . 


'  ..  -tlBasidasi^va^ssim^^'-i^M 


THE  DEPARTURE  OF  THE  NETTY 


126 


the  sport  they 
it  prudent,  he 
fh  the  woods, 
he  would  find 

be  dwarf  was 
1  lost  him,  he 

he  suddenly 
und  of  a  sob. 
lowing  the  di- 
!  soon  saw  the 

his  face,  and 

d  David  as  he 

ground,  and, 
i  little  frame 
,  "O  David, 
ioes  the  Lord 
Idenly,  "does 

they've  been 
t!"  and  he 
I  in  his  impo- 

jplied  David  ; 
I  don't  know 
[  it." 

You're  big 


"I  know  it;  but  I  never  yet  hurt  anything  weaker 
than  I,  if  I  could  help  it.  Why,  when  mother  wanta 
a  hen  killed,  I  make  the  cook  do  it." 

"But  you  go  into  the  war.  That's  worse  than 
killing  hens." 

"  I  know  it ;  but  I  can't  help  that :  I  just  have  to 
go.  I  used  to  think,"  and  David  spoke  as  if  years 
of  wisdom  and  experience  lay  behind  him,  "it  would 
be  fun  to  go  off  with  the  men,  but  I've  learned  bet- 
ter. Just  see  the  scrape  I'm  in  now.  It's  a  good 
deal  worse  than  yours." 

"  That's  so,"  said  the  dwarf,  quickly  leaping  to  his 
feet,  and  looking  up  into  his  companion's  face.  "  I 
hadn't  thought  to  ask  you  how  you  happened  to  be 
here.  I  thought  I  got  you  wings  once  down  the  St. 
Lawrence,  but  you  must  have  pulled  all  the  feathers 
out.     I  can't  understand  it." 

David  briefly  related  the  story  of  his  capture,  to 
which  the  dwarf  listened  attentively.  As  soon  as  it 
was  ended,  he  said,  "  That  explains  it.  When  Jim 
and  I  left  you  at  the  dock  that  morning,  we  sailed 
straight  for  the  Galloupe  Islands.  We  waited  there  a 
day  or  two ;  and  then  a  gunboat  came,  and  Jim  had 
a  long  talk  with  the  captain.  I  didn't  know  what  it 
was  about  then,  but  now  I  see  it  all.  I  guess  Jim 
was  giving  'em  some  pointers  on  the  plans  for  fixing 
up  the  fleet  at  Sackett's  Harbor." 

"  The  double-dyed  rascal  I  "  said  David  angrily. 
"What  do  you  stay  with  such  a  man  for?     You 


126 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


know  Andrew  told  you  you  could  stay  with  xis.  We 
treated  you  fairly  well,  didn't  we  ?  " 

"Yes,  you  did,  David,  and  no  mistake,"  said  the 
dwarf  soberly.  "Do  you  know  what  Jim  Naime 
is?  "  he  added,  looking  up  into  David's  face. 

"  No ;  what  is  he  ?  " 

"  He's  my  mother,"  said  the  dwarf. 

"He's  your  what?" 

"Mother.  M-u-t-h-e-r.  Can't  ye  understand  the 
English  language?  Jim  Naiine's  my  mother.  You 
wouldn't  have  me  go  back  on  my  own  mother,  would 
ye?" 

It  was  useless  to  argue  with  the  little  man.  Da- 
vid recalled  the  efforts  they  had  made  at  the  Field 
home  to  care  for  the  dwarf ;  btit  in  spite  of  all  their 
efforts,  he  had  slipped  away  one  night  and  i-ejoined 
his  master,  for  such,  in  fact,  Jim  Naime  was.  They 
knew  the  freebooter  was  brutal,  and  perhaps  cruel,  to 
the  helpless  little  being ;  but  there  was  some  strange 
infatuation  which  moved  him,  and  the  Field  boys 
could  not  understand  it.  The  cook  had  explained  it 
by  saying  that  "  he  knew,  he  knew  all  about  it.  The 
dwarf  wasn't  just  right  in  the  upper  story;"  by  which 
expression  he  meant  to  scy  that  his  mind  was  not 
just  right.  The  strange  information  which  he  had 
just  imparted  as  to  his  relationship  with  Jim  Naime 
brought  back  to  David's  mind  the  remark  of  the 
cook,  and  he  did  not  pursue  the  subject  farther. 

"TeU  me,"    he   said,   "what's    going  .on  here. 


THE  DBPARTUBE  OF  THE  NETTY 


i27 


vith  \i8.    We 

ke,"  said  the 
Jim  Naime 
face. 


iderstand  the 
lother.  You 
lother,  would 

[e  man.  Da- 
at  the  Field 
e  of  all  their 
and  i-ejoined 
!  was.  They 
haps  cruel,  to 
some  strange 
B  Field  boys 
I  explained  it 
bout  it.  The 
y;"  by  which 
lind  was  not 
irhich  he  had 
h  Jim  Naime 
imark  of  the 
;  farther, 
ng  .on  here. 


What's  the  schooner  gone  for,  and  why  have  these 
men  been  left  here  ?  " 

The  dwarf  glanced  quickly  about  him,  to  see  if  any 
one  was  within  hearing.  Then  reaching  up,  he  grasped 
his  friend's  ear,  and  pulling  his  head  down  to  hw 
level  he  whispered, "  Will  ye  promise  never  to  teU? 

"Yes."  „       ^    ,. 

"Honor  bright?    Cross  your  heart?    Hope  to  die 

if  you  do?  " 

"Yes."  ,     .. 

«  Cross  your  heart,  then.  Let  me  see  you  do  it. 
Jim  said  he'd  cut  mine  out  if  I  ever  told;  but  I  don't 
believe  I've  got  a  heart,  and  he  wouldn't  cut  it  out 
if  I  had,  would  he?  Jim's  my  mother,  and  mothers 
don't  do  such  things.      Yours  never  did,  did  she, 

David?"  ,    «    ..,       ,     1 

«No,  she   never   did,"    replied    David    soberly. 

♦♦  Now  tell  me  about  it." 

"Well,"  replied  the  dwarf,  once  more  gUncing 
about  him  Uke  some  frightened  animal,  "there's  a 
lot  of  stuff  cominp-  up  the  river  in  gunboats  that  they 
want  to  land  at  Kingston,  and  carry  overland  to 
Toronto.  It's  valuable  stuff  too;  and  lots  of  it  as 
come  from  England,  and  they're  afraid  the  Yankees 
will  find  out  about  it." 

"  Oh  1  that's  it,  is  it?  "  replied  David  thoughtfidly. 
"  What's  Jim  Naime  got  to  do  with  the  project? 

"  Jim?     Oh  I  he's  a  kind  of  a  pilot.     There  isn't 
a  man  in  the  world  knows  the  rocks  and  shoals  and 


r 


128 


OUABDIKO  THE  BORDER 


channels  in  the  St.  Lawrence  as  he  does,  unless  it's 
Smith."  The  mention  of  the  last  man  caused  a  shud- 
der to  pass  over  the  frame  of  the  dwarf.  "  David," 
he  whispered,  "did  you  know  Smith's  brother  is  a- 
helping  him  ?  " 

"  No ;  I  didn't  even  know  he  had  a  brother.  Who 
is  he?" 

"  The  devil."  The  dwarf  spoke  solemnly,  and 
David  could  see  that  he  was  in  earnest.  "Yes," 
continued  the  dwarf,  "  Smith's  first  brother  to  Satan. 
That's  why  he  does  so  much." 

"I  wish  Commodore  Chauncey  knew  what  was 
going  on,"  said  David. 

"Chauncey?  Oh!  he'll  know  it  pretty  quick ;  and 
I  know  how  he'll  hear  of  it  too." 

"How?" 

"  Smith  I  "  said  the  dwarf  briefly. 

"  Why  are  we  left  here  ?  "  said  David,  striving  to 
turn  the  conversation  back  to  its  starting-point. 

"  Oh  I  these  fellows  are  going  down  the  river  to 
help  bring  the  gunboats  up." 

"  Why  did  they  leave  me  here  ?  All  the  other 
prisoners  are  on  the  schooner." 

"  I  heard  the  man  that  rowed  us  over  tell  Jim  you 
was  to  be  taken  along  to  help.  They've  an  idea  that 
you  know  something  about  the  river  too." 

The  story  of  the  dwarf  seemed  to  David  to  be  very 
plausible,  and  he  had  no  cause  to  doubt  its  truthful- 
ness.   He  remained  silont  for  several  minutes,  think- 


r 


tes,  unless  it's 

iaused  a  shud- 

f.      "  David," 

brother  is  a- 

irother.    Who 

solemnly,  and 
nest.  "  Yes," 
ther  to  Satan. 

ew  what  was 

ty quick;  and 


id,  striving  to 

ig-point. 

i  the  river  to 

All  the  other 

r  tell  Jim  yon 

e  an  idea  that 

o. 

.vid  to  be  very 

>t  its  truthful- 

linutes,  think- 


\ 


THE  DEPARTURE  OP  THE  NETTY 


129 


ing  over  the  strange  information  he  had  received.  It 
was  quite  probable  that  Smith  would  do  as  the  dwarf 
had  said;  and  while  he  worked  for  the  time  being 
on  the  American  side,  his  companion  in  arms,  Jim 
Naime,  would  aid  the  British,  and  between  them 
they  would  reap  the  advantages  of  both  sides. 

"David!"  whispered  the  dwarf  again,  drawing 
his  friend's  head  down,  "I  wouldn't  stay  here  if  I 

were  you."  ^  ,.  .     • 

"How  can  I  get  away?"  David  was  hstenmg, 
but  he  had  Uttle  interest  in  what  his  companion  was 
Ukely  to  say.  But  as  he  heard  his  words,  his  mteiest 
increased ;  and  when  the  dwarf  released  his  hold  upon 
his  ear,  he  was  strongly  impressed. 

ul  don't  know,"  he  replied  thoughtfully;  "Im 
pretty  sure  to  be  exchanged  if  I  behave  myself. 
But  then  I  would  give  almost  anything  to  get  away 
and  go  back  home.  I  don't  want  to  go  down  the 
river  with  these  fellows.  It's  a  big  risk;  but  I  ve 
half  a  mind  to  try  it." 

"Here  you  are,  are  you,  you  little  imp  of  dark- 
ness? I've  been  scouring  the  island  for  you.  I 
didn't  know  but  yer  wings  at  last  had  sprouted,  and 
ye'd  started  through  the  air." 

It  was  the  voice  of  Jim  Naime,  and  the  dwarf  was 
at  once  alarmed.  David  had  no  desire  to  meet  him, 
but  it  was  too  late  now  to  retreat.  The  lieutenant 
of  the  guerilla  Smith  approached,  and  David  once 
more  was  face  to  face  with  Jim  Naime. 


iiiitmrai 


,<iiiiiiiirtiiiim>irtiW>'Tiiwi''iifiwiiini 


uV 


180 


GUAUDINO  THE  BORDER 


, 


CHAPTER  XI 

I  A  SEARCHING-PARTY 

"PLOTTING  again,  are  you?"  said  Naime  as 
L  soon  as  he  recognized  the  young  man.  As 
David  made  no  reply,  he  added,  "  Oh  1  I  know  all 
about  you,  and  I'm  sorry  you  can't  keep  out  of  a 
scrape.  You  don't  seem  to  have  any  good  luck. 
Perhaps  this  little  imp's  wings  will  help  you,  though," 
and  he  laughed  brutally.  "  Come  on,"  he  said,  turn- 
ing to  the  dwarf.  "We've  too  much  to  do  to  be 
standing  here." 

David  watched  them  as  they  started  towards  their 
boat ;  and  soon  they  were  out  on  the  lake,  Jim  Naime 
pulling  with  long,  steady  strokes  for  the  Canadian 
shore.  When  at  last  he  could  see  them  no  longer, 
David  slowly  walked  back  to  rejoin  the  men.  He 
was  thinking  of  the  project  the  dwarf  had  suggested ; 
and  the  more  he  thought  of  it,  the  more  it  com- 
mended itself  to  his  judgment.  The  time,  however, 
was  not  yet  ripe  for  the  attempt,  and  meanwhile  he 
must  do  nothing  to  arouse  the  suspicions  of  his  com- 
panions. 
As  has  been  said,  David  now  was  given-  large  Ub- 


b 


A  SBARCHING-PARTY 


181 


lid  Naime  as 
ag  man.  As 
1 1  I  know  all 
ceep  out  of  a 
ly  good  luck, 
you,  though," 
he  said,  turn- 
1  to  do  to  be 

towards  their 
:e,  Jim  Naime 
the  Canadian 
em  no  longer, 
he  men.  He 
id  suggested ; 
more  it  com- 
ime,  however, 
meanwhile  he 
ts  of  his  com- 


veu:  large  lib- 


erty The  dwarf  had  explained  to  him  the  reason 
why  he  had  been  detained  when  the  other  prisoners 
had  been  sent  on  to  Kingston.  He  was  to  be  made 
a  member  of  the  crew,  and  virtually  was  to  be 
"pressed"  into  service,  as  his  brother  Andrew  had 
been  two  years  before. 

David,  however,  knew  that  while  they  might  keep 
him  with  them,  and  to  a  certain  extent  compel  him 
to  share  in  their  labors,  his  own  consent  was  neces- 
sary to  make  their  plans  a  complete  success.     He 
was  young  and  strong,  and  doubtless  his  captors  had 
thought  there  would  be  little  trouble  in  bendmg  hmi 
to  their  own  wishes.     "It  tekes  two  to  make  a  bar- 
gain,"  said  David  to  himself.     "You  can  lead  a 
horse  to  water,  but  it's  another  thing  entirely  to 
make  him  drink  after  you've  done  that.    However, 
it  won't  do  for  me  to  show  that  I  know  what  their 
plans  are,  and  the  best  thing  I  can  do  just  at  pi^sent 
U,  to  go  in  with  them  as  if  I  never  had  thought  of 

anything  else." 

The  men  all  slept  that  night  on  the  ground;  for 
the  air  was  now  mild,  and  the  nights  of  the  early 
summer  were  almost  alwaj-s  clear  and  pleasant.  It 
was  not  a  new  experience  to  the  young  pnsoner,  for 
many  times  he  had  been  with  his  brother  and  Elijah 
on  expeditions  when  they  had  camped  over  night. 
It  was  long  after  the  otheis  were  asleep,  however, 
before  David  could  close  his  eyes,  ile  was  thinking 
of  the  plan  he  had  formed,  and  tiying  to  devise 


182 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


measures  by  which  it  could  be  made  an  assured  suc- 
cess. The  sounds  of  tlie  bi-eeze  through  the  tops  of 
the  trees,  and  the  ripple  of  the  waters  on  the  shore 
of  the  lake,  combined  soon  to  soothe  his  feelings,  and 
it  was  after  sunrise  when  he  was  awake  again. 

A  breakfast  was  prepared,  and  the  fish  which  some 
of  the  men  had  caught  in  the  early  morning  before 
their  companions  were  awake  were  cooked,  and 
David's  courage  and  determination  both  were  soon 
stronger. 

About  ten  o'clock  a  little  gunboat  appeared  in 
sight.  This  was  as  the  dwarf  had  prophesied;  and 
when  she  came  to  anchor  within  a  few  yards  of  the 
shore  he  began  to  hope  that  the  time  for  which  he 
had  been  waiting  had  come.  The  men  were  inter- 
ested in  the  arrival ;  and  in  the  conversation  which 
followed,  David  had  no  difficulty  in  learning  that 
what  the  dwarf  had  told  him  was  true.  The  men 
were  to  form  the  crew  of  the  boat,  and  she  was  to 
start  on  a  cruise  down  the  St.  Lawrence,  to  serve  as 
a  guard  for  the  boats  which  were  bringing  the  stores 
up  the  river. 

The  start,  however,  he  found  was  not  to  be  made 
at  once.  They  were  waiting  for  some  word  which 
Jim  Naime  was  to  bring  them,  and  meanwhile  they 
were  free  to  amuse  themselves  as  they  saw  fit. 

As  we  have  said,  David  was  allowed  large  liberty; 
and  while  nothing  had  been  said  to  him  directly  of 
the  part  which  was  expected  of  him,  they  all  seemed 


A  BUAUCHINQ-rARTY 


133 


assured  suc- 
1  thp  tops  of 
on  the  phore 
feelings,  and 
igain. 

.  which  some 
ming  before 
;ooked,  and 
h  were  soon 

appeared  in 
ihesied;  and 
^ards  of  the 
or  which  he 
were  inter- 
jation  which 
earning  that 
I.  The  men 
[  she  was  to 
I,  to  serve  as 
ig  the  stores 

;  to  be  made 
word  which 
m  while  they 
^w  fit. 

irge  liberty; 
Q  directly  of 
y  all  seemed 


\ 


to  take  it  for  granted  that  he  w.w  now  one  of  Uie 
crew;  and  as  he  said  nothing  to  arouse  their  sus- 
picions,  their  watchfulness  relaxed,  and  he  was  per- 
mitted to  come  and  go  almost  at  l.is  will.  They  all 
knew  that  he  could  not  leave  the  island  without  their 
knowledge,  and  so  on  the  boat  and  on  the  island  he 
was  as  free  as  his  companions. 

Two  days  passed  in  this  manner,  and  David  could 
not  find  out  when  the  start  was  to  be  made.    On  the 
morning  of  the  third  day,  however,  something  the 
lieutenant  said  led  the  young  prisoner  to  beheve  that 
they  would  leave  the  island  before  sunset.    The  men, 
too,  seemed  to  be  aware  that  the  time  for  their  de- 
parture was  near;  and  as  if  to  make  the  most  of  their 
opportunities  on  land,  the  most  of  them  remained  on 
the  shore  all  day.     A  lookout  was  stationed  at  each 
end  of  the  island,  and  the  general  air  of  expectation 
became  more  and  more  manifest. 

AH  this  was  as  David  desired.     There  were  two 
yawls  and  a  gig  attached  U>  the  gunboat,  and  the 
men  used  them  in  passing  from  the  boat  to  the  shore. 
For  some  reason,  this  morning  but  one  yawl  had 
been  used,  and  David  noticed  that  the  other  yawl 
and  the  gig  had  been  left  by  the  stem  of  the  gun- 
boat.   There  was  but  one  man  on  board  besides  the 
prisoner  when  the  noontime  came;   all  the  others 
having  gone  ashore  to  prepare  their  dinner  there, 
and  share  in  the  lookout  for  the  coming  of  Jim 
Naime,  who  now  was  expected  at  any  time. 


^\ 


184 


GUAUDINO   TUB  BORDER 


T 


David  noticed  that  the  man  on  board  had  stretched 
himself  on  the  deck  for  a  nap.  Concluding  that  his 
time  had  at  last  arrived,  he  drew  the  yawl  close  up 
to  the  l)oat,  and  stepping  on  board  as  noiselessly 
as  possible,  seated  himself  in  the  bow.  He  glanced 
towards  the  shore,  but  not  a  man  was  in  sight.  The 
one  on  board  was  silent.  There  wujs  a  stillness  over 
all  that  promised  well  for  his  undertaking. 

Before  the  dwarf  had  gone,  on  the  day  when  ho 
had  had  the  conversation  with  David,  he  had  pre- 
sented his  friend  with  a  huge  jackknife.  This  David 
now  drew  from  his  pocket,  and  opened  the  large 
blade.  It's  edge  was  almost  as  keen  as  a  razor's, 
and  its  point  was  sharp  and  strong.  He  selected  a 
place  in  the  side  of  the  yawl  about  four  inches  above 
the  water^mark,  and  pressed  the  point  against  the 
side  of  the  boat,  but  he  could  not  drive  it  through. 
Seizing  a  belaying-pin,  he  struck  the  knife  three 
sharp  blows,  and  the  blade  came  through  on  the 
other  side. 

He  arose  in  his  place,  and  peered  over  the  side  of 
the  gunboat  at  his  companion.  He  was  still  asleep, 
and  plainly  had  not  heard  the  sound  of  the  blows. 
Again  grasping  the  handle  of  the  knife,  he  worked 
the  blade  back  and  forth;  and  when  he  withdrew 
it,  he  knew  that  a  goodnsized  hole  had  been  made 
in  the  side  of  the  yawl. 

Leaning  against  the  side,  he  partially  tipped  the 
bv^at  over,  and  a  little  stream  of  water  made  its  way 


V 


lad  stretched 
ding  that  his 
awl  close  up 
9  noiselessly 
He  glanced 
sight.  The 
itillness  over 

lay  when  ho 
he  had  pre- 

This  David 
sd  the  large 
as  a  razor's, 
[e  selected  a 
Inches  above 

against  the 
I  it  through. 

knife  three 
lugh  on  the 

r  the  side  of 
still  asleep, 

i  the  blows. 

,  he  worked 

le  withdrew 
been  made 

r  tipped  tihe 


aade  its  way 


A  BBABOHINO-PABTY 


186 


through  the  opening.  Holding  to  his  position  for 
several  minutes,  he  was  gratified  soon  to  see  that 
three  or  four  inches  of  water  were  in  the  boat,  and 
that  it  was  settling,  so  that  the  hole  he  had  made 
was  below  the  water-mark. 

Again  he  arose,  and  glanced  keenly  at  his  com- 
panion; but  he  had  not  moved  from  his  position. 
He  looked  towards  the  island,  but  still  no  one  was 
to  be  seen.  Silently  he  climbed  on  board  the  gun- 
boat, and  picking  up  one  of  the  heavy  cannon-balls, 
noiselessly  returned  with  it  to  the  yawl,  and  placed 
it  carefully  on  the  bottom.  Four  times  more  he 
made  similar  trips,  each  time  depositing  the  heavy 
twelve-pound  ball  in  the  bottom  of  the  yawl,  which 
now  was  almost  filled  with  water. 

Then  David  took  a  seat  in  the  stem  of  the  gun- 
boat, close  to  the  place  where  the  rope  which  held 
the  yawl  was  fast.  He  was  highly  excited,  but  was 
still  silent  and  watchful.  Success  depended  upon 
the  next  few  minutes.  The  man  on  deck  was  still 
sleeping,  and  no  one  on  the  island  had  approached 
the  shore.  David  trembled  as  he  thought  of  what 
was  likely  to  occur  if  the  men  should  return  now ; 
but  he  had  begun,  and  waa  determined  to  succeed 
if  success  lay  within  his  power. 

The  yawl  was  now  deep  in  the  water,  and  pulling 
on  her  rope.  Glancing  once  more  quickly  about 
him,  and  satisfied  that  still  he  was  not  observed,  he 
took  his  knife,  and  with  one  strong,  quick  movement 


inaa 


186 


GUAKDINO   THE   liOUDKR 


severed  the  taut  ro{)e,  and  the  yawl  quickly  Hank. 
Carefully  noting  the  exact  Hpot  in  itM  relation  to  the 
shore,  he  arooe,  and  approached  Ium  uleeping  cont- 
panion. 

Should  ho  disturb  him?  At  first  ho  was  inclined 
to  do  so ;  but  when  ho  saw  tho  num  was  still  sleeping 
soundly,  he  turned  again  to  the  stern,  and  casting 
off  the  painter  leaped  lightly  into  tho  gig,  and  started 
for  the  shore  of  tlie  island.  Once  there  he  soon 
landed,  and  drawing  tho  gig  up  on  the  beach,  turned 
towards  the  interior  of  tho  island. 

Ho  did  not  know  where  the  other  men  were  now, 
but  his  one  desire  was  to  keep  out  of  their  way. 
His  plan  was  to  seek  a  spot  ho  well  knew ;  and  with- 
out having  been  seen  he  soon  arrived  there.  It  was 
a  clump  of  bushes  and  trees  not  many  yards  from 
the  shore.  High  in  the  centre  of  the  duster  three 
trees  arose,  with  branches  far  from  the  ground. 
Selecting  one  of  these,  the  hardy  young  prisoner 
began  to  ascend  it,  tightly  clasping  the  trunk  with 
his  arms  and  legs.  Up  and  up  he  went  with  the 
agility  to  be  gained  only  by  long  practice.  The  low- 
est branch  must  have  been  at  least  forty  feet  from 
the  ground ;  but  many  times  he  had  made  ascents 
higher  than  that  in  his  search  for  the  nests  of  the 
thieving  crows  and  hawks.  He  never  once  glanced 
behind  him  to  observe  whether  he  was  seen  or  not ; 
but  putting  forth  all  his  strength,  he  climbed  on  and 
on,  and  soon  gained  the  lowest  branch.     Not  even 


T 


r 


[uickly  HAiik. 
tliition  t*>  tho 
luuping  coiii- 

wn8  inclined 
still  sleeping 

and  casting 
',,  and  started 
lero  he  soon 
joach,  turned 

3n  were  now, 
)f  their  way. 
IV ;  and  with- 
lere.  It  was 
f  yards  from 
cluster  three 
the  ground, 
ung  prisoner 
B  trunk  with 
3nt  with  the 
e.  The  low- 
rty  feet  from 
nade  ascents 
nests  of  the 
once  glanced 
seen  or  not; 
mbed  on  and 


A  BRAUrHINd-rAUTY 


187 


I«uiHing  to  rest,  although  ho  was  almost  hroathlciHS 
from  his  exertions,  ho  gmspod  tlio  noxt  limh,  and 
did  not  stop  until  ho  found  himsolf  high  in  tho  troo, 
and  concealed  among  tho  bmnches  and  leaves. 

In  a  brief  time  ho  had  regained  his  breath,  and 
then  Iwgan  to  look  about  him.  Ho  couhl  see  far  (mt 
over  the  lake,  and  could  discern  tho  houses  ou  the 
shore  of  Canada,  which  lay  about  throe  miles  away. 
He  could  see  the  men  who  had  been  his  recent  com- 
panions. They  were  seated  on  the  shore,  and  the 
smoko  was  still  rising  from  tho  fire  by  means  of 
which  they  had  cooked  the  dinner  they  were  then 
eating.  The  gunboat  could  1)0  clearly  seen  too ;  and 
David  watched  tho  man  who  had  been  asleep  when 
he  had  dei)arted,  but  who  now  was  moving  about  tho 
deck,  apparently  wondering  why  he  had  been  left 
there  alone. 

For  the  first  time  David  realized  that  he  was  hun- 
gry and  tliirety ;  but  there  was  no  way  of  satisfying 
either  feeling,  and  he  settled  himself  upon  the  branch 
to  wait  for  tho  time  to  pass.  Suppose  he  should  be 
compelled  to  remain  there  all  night !  And  he  was 
not  even  certain  that  the  gunboat  would  depart  on 
the  following  day.  Well,  ho  must  do  the  best  he 
could,  and  patience  was  the  first  vii-tue  to  be  culti- 
vated ;  and  so  he  tried  to  prepare  himself  for  what 
might  prove  to  be  a  long  waiting. 

When  two  hours  had  passed,  he  saw  the  men  as 
they  took  their  yawl  and  the  gig  and  started  back  to 


mm 


T 


188 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


the  gunboat.  He  watched  them  closely  nowi  and 
when  they  had  leaped  on  board,  one  man  took  the 
painter,  and  was  about  to  make  the  boats  fast,  when 
suddenly  he  discovered  the  cut  rope.  David  could 
not  hear  what  was  said,  but  he  could  perceive  the 
immediate  confusion  which  followed.  The  men  gath- 
ered about  the  stem  of  the  gunboat,  and  it  was  evi- 
dent that  they  were  discussing  the  meaning  of  it. 
Some  were  pointing  excitedly  towards  the  Canadian 
shore,  and  others  were  just  as  excitedly  pointing  to 
the  island.  He  saw  the  lieutenant  as  he  approached 
the  group  and  listen  to  the  words  of  the  excited 
men.  Something  would  be  done  now  David  felt 
positive ;  nor  was  he  mistaken. 

In  a  moment  several  men  leaped  into  the  gig,  while 
others  took  their  places  in  the  yawl.  "  They're  go- 
ing to  look  me  up,"  said  David  to  himself.  "  Well, 
all  I  can  say  is,  I  hope  they  don't  find  me." 

The  men  in  the  gig  soon  landed,  but  they  were 
hidden  from  his  sight  by  the  foliage  and  trees.  He 
could  see  the  yawl,  however,  and  watched  her  as  the 
men  pulled  out  beyond  the  head  of  the  island.  There 
they  rested  upon  their  oars,  and  evidently  were  scan- 
ning the  lake.  They  plainly  were  excited,  and  David 
smiled  as  he  saw  the  motions  the  men  were  making 
with  their  hands.  They  were  evidently  puzzled ;  but 
as  in  a  few  moments  they  took  up  their  oars  again, 
and  began  to  row  back  to  the  gunboat,  he  knew  they 
had  decided  that  he  was  not  to  be  found  on  the  lake. 


A  8EARCHINO-PABTY 


139 


ely  nowi  and 
man  took  the 
ats  fast,  when 

David  could 
[  perceive  the 
rhe  men  gath- 
ind  it  was  evi- 
neaning  of  it. 

the  Canadian 
ly  pointing  to 
he  approached 
)f  the  excited 
>w  David  felt 

i  the  gig,  while 
"  They're  go- 
iself.     "  Well, 
me." 

t)ut  they  were 
nd  trees.  He 
hed  her  as  the 
island.  There 
itly  were  scan- 
ted, and  David 
L  were  making 
(T puzzled;  but 
eir  oars  again, 
he  knew  they 
id  on  the  lake. 


He  smiled  as  he  thought  of  their  anger,  but  he  was 
recalled  to  himself  by  another  danger.  He  could 
hear  the  voices  of  men  calling  to  one  another  on  the 
island  beneath  him.  "  They're  making  a  sweep  of 
it,"  he  thought.  "  They've  divided,  and  one  party 
has  begun  at  one  end  of  the  island  and  the  other  at 
the  other.  I  hope  I  didn't  leave  any  tracks  or  any- 
thing else  behind  me  to  show  what  I  did." 

The  sound  of  the  voices  was  coming  nearer.  Peer- 
ing down  from  his  hiding-place,  he  could  see  four 
of  the  men  approaching.  The  frightened  boy  almost 
lost  his  grasp  on  the  branch  when  he  saw  the  men 
together  leave  the  path  they  had  been  following,  and 
come  directly  to  the  base  of  the  tree  among  the 
branches  of  which  he  was  concealed. 


J 


140 


GUARDING   THE  BOKDEB 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE  lieutenant's   REPLY 

THE  victory  which  the  Americans  had  won  near 
Sandy  Creek  was  almost  a  bloodless  one ;  and 
though  the  battle  was  not  great,  it  still  was  impor- 
tant, for  it  meant  the  safety  of  the  stores  and  the  fit- 
tings of  the  boats  which  yet  were  on  the  stocks  at 
Sackett's  Harbor. 

The  re-enforcements  from  that  place  did  not  ar- 
rive until  the  action  was  ended ;  nor  did  many  of  the 
minute-men  whom  Woolsey  had  summoned  by  his 
couriers  from  the  vicinity  come  any  sooner.  The 
prisoners  were  formed  in  line,  and  marched  twenty 
miles  across  the  county  to  the  garrison;  but  the 
stores  and  captured  cannon  were  left  for  a  few  days 
where  the  battle  had  taken  place.  Sir  James  had  re- 
ceived word  of  the  loss  of  his  men,  and  for  ten  days 
kept  cruising  on  and  off,  hoping  to  intercept  the 
passage  which  he  thought  might  be  attempted;  but 
at  length,  having  concluded  that  his  waiting  was 
useless,  he  raised  the  blockade  and  sailed  away. 

The  moment  it  was  known  that  he  was  gone,  the 
transportation  was  begun,  and  everything  except  one 


4. 


d  won  near 

is  one;  and 

was  impor- 

and  the  lit- 

le  stocks  at 

did  not  ftr- 
many  of  the 
>ned  by  his 
)oner.  The 
shed  twenty 
n;  but  the 
'  a  few  days 
ivaea  had  re- 
lot  ten  days 
itercept  the 
mpted;  but 
iraiting  was 
ed  away. 
IS  gone,  the 
^  except  one 


THE  lieutenant's  BBPLY 


141 


huge  cable  was  safely  brought  to  Sackett's  Harbor. 
How  to  carry  this  cable  now  became  the  problem.    It 
was  too  heavy  to  make  a  quick  transportation  by  boat 
practicable ;  and  at  last  it  was  suggested  that  a  body 
of  citizens  should  form  in  line,  and  carry  it  across 
the  country  upon  their  shoulders.    One  hundred  and 
fifty  men  volunteered  their  services  ;  and  after  hav- 
ing been  arranged  in  order  according  to  their  stature, 
the  long  procession  started,  moving  slowly,  and  like 
a  huge  serpent  winding  ite  way  over  the  hills  and 
down  through  the  valleys.     Nearly  two  days  were 
consumed  in  the  journey  of  twenty  miles ;  and  when 
they  drew  near  to  Sackett's  Harbor,  the  soldiers  and 
sailors  came  forth  to  meet  them,  and  with  shouts  and 
songs  welcomed  them  into  the  village.     The  equip- 
1  mt  of  the  fleet  was  now  safe,  and  the  campaign  on 
J  vke  Ontario  was  assured. 

Meanwhile,  recruits  from  the  seaboard  poured  stead- 
ily into  the  village,  and  the  numbers  of  the  soldiers 
daily  increased.  Everything  was  in  readiness  except 
the  great  frigate  and  the  brigs  which  still  stood  on 
the  stocks.  The  men  were  becoming  restless  and 
impatient.  Daily  brawls  and  quarrels  occurred; 
and  Commodore  Chauncey  was  himself  ill,  and 
almost  in  despair.  Something  must  be  done,  and 
done  soon,  or  the  men  would  lose  heart.  And  some- 
thing was  dolie,  and  to  that  we  must  now  give  our 

attention. 

One  afternoon,  nearly  two  weeks  after  the  return 


xSm 


J 


142 


GUARDINO  THE  BORDER 


from  Oswego,  young  Lieutenant  Francis  H.  Gregory 
stood  talking  with  Andrew  Field.  The  expression 
upon  tiieir  faces  was  one  of  deep  interest,  and  an 
observer  at  once  would  have  known  that  some  pro- 
ject was  in  their  minds. 

'*The  commodore  is  sure  of  it,"  said  the  lieuten- 
ant, ''and  he  wants  us  to  go.  We  may  do  something, 
and  we  can  cheer  up  the  men  if  we  don't  accomplish 
anything  else." 

"  How  did  he  get  word  ?  "  inquired  Andrew. 

*'  Oh!  this  man  Smith  was  here  last  night,  and  told 
him  all  about  it.  They  have  a  gunboat  or  a  watch 
stationed  every  six  miles,  for  they're  afraid  we'll  do 
something ;  and  he  says  they're  sending  up  the  river 
every  day  from  Montreal  some  supplies  and  stores. 
If  we  could  cut  off  some  one  or  more  of  the  supply 
boats,  we'd  do  something  worth  talking  about." 

''Then,  as  I  understand  it,  your  plan  is  to  take 
three  gigs  and  about  eighteen  men,  and  put  out  from 
here  to-night,  and  then  hide  to-morrow  somewhere  on 
the  St.  Lawi'ence,  and  pounce  upon  some  one  of  the 
supply  boats  when  it  passes.     Is  that  it?  " 

*'  That's  just  it.  Sailing-master  Vaughn  is  going, 
J^  and  so  is  Bill  Dixon.  Each  of  them  will  command 
one  gig,  and  I'll  take  the  third.  Now,  I  want  you 
and  the  boys  to  go  with  me  in  my  gig." 

"  David's  not  here,"  said  Andrew  sbberly.  "  We 
know  well  enough  he's  a  prisoner,  and  probably 
will  be  all  right;   but  mother  is  terribly-  worried. 


4. 


i  H.  Gregory 
e  expression 
rest,  and  an 
at  some  pro- 

the  lieuten- 
o  something, 
t  accomplish 

ndrew. 
ght,  and  told 
t  or  a  watch 
raid  we'll  do 
up  the  river 
}  and  stores, 
if  the  supply- 
about." 
n  is  to  take 
put  out  from 
omewhere  on 
te  one  of  the 
?" 

jhn  is  going, 
ill  command 
,  I  want  you 

berly.  "We 
bud  probably 
bly  worried. 


'The  long  proceeaioH)  like  a  huge  acrpeat."    /to^«  141. 


ui 


tWaWlfMH* 


mimnrrirtrv'i-r'^'-"—'— — -->>■.■■ -^-^i^-.»**-MYt—*MMat.MuuaA 


THE  lieutenant's  REPLY 


148 


However,    I   think  we'll  go.     What  time  do  you 

start?  " 

"  Six  o'clock,  sharp.  Don't  fail  to  be  on  hand." 
Accordingly,  at  six  o'clock  Andi-ew,  together  with 
Elijah  and  Henry,  were  seated  in  the  gig  which  Lieu- 
tenant Gregory  commanded ;  and  when  the  word  was 
given  all  three  boats  started  from  the  harbor.  Great 
was  the  curiosity  of  the  sailors  who  were  left  behind ; 
but  not  a  word  was  spoken  to  explain  the  departure 
of  the  gigs. 

There  was  the  promise  of  a  fair  night;  and  soon 
the  sails  were  hoisted,  and  the  three  Uttle  boats  were 
sweeping  rapidly  over  the  surface  of  the  lake.  Long 
before  daylight  came  they  had  arrived  at  the  borders 
of  the  St.  Lawrence.  Their  boats  were  weU  suppUed 
with  rifles,  pistols,  and  cutlasses ;  and  there  was  a  firm 
determination  to  do  something  before  they  returned. 
They  swept  on  down  the  river,  the  wind  and  swift 
current  uniting  to  give  them  speed.  They  kept  well 
together,  for  their  safety  might  depend  hwgely  upon 

that. 

Just  at  daybreak,  whfen  they  were  among  the 
Thousand  Islands,  and  now  realized  that  the  serious 
part  of  their  labor  was  at  hand,  they  landed  on  one 
of  the  smaller  ishinds,  and  were  about  to  prepare 
their  breakfast,  when  Heniy  Spicer,  who  had  been 
stationed  as  a  lookout,  came  hurrying  into  the  camp, 
saying,  "There's  a  whole  fleet  of  boats  out  here  com- 
ing up  the  river." 


144 


ODARDINO  THB  BORDER 


In  a  moment  the  men  rushed  to  the  shore,  and 
were  peering  out  from  behind  the  trees.  Yes,  there 
was  a  brigade,  as  it  was  called,  of  six  boats,  slowly 
making  their  way  up  the  river  against  the  wind  and 
current. 

"  Just  look  at  the  redcoats !  "  whispered  Henry. 
♦'There  must  be  fifty  of  them." 

"  They're  too  strong  for  us,"  replied  Elijah,  watch- 
ing the  passing  boats.  "  I  only  hope  they  don't  see 
us." 

The  lieutenant  kept  his  men  carefully  concealed, 
and  the  brigade  passed  without  seeing  them.  The 
men  were  all  excited  as  tliey  returned  to  their  break- 
fast ;  but  the  meal  had  not  been  finished  before  the 
young  lookout  again  rushed  into  their  presence  with 
the  startling  information  that  another  brigade  was  in 
sight. 

Again  the  men  rushed  down  to  the  shore,  and 
watched  the  second  fleet  as  it  passed.  It  contained 
two  more  boats  than  the  previous  one,  and  the  little 
party  of  Americans  were  glad  to  i-emain  concealed. 

"  This  is  great  business,"  said  Henry,  when  bo  was 
relieved  of  his  guard,  and  was  eating  his  breakfast. 
"The  river  is  just  full  of  redcoats.  I  don't  know 
what  we  ever  came  down  here  with  such  a  handful 
of  men  for.     We  don't  stand  any  show  at  all." 

*'  Never  mind,  Henry,"  replied  Andrew.  "  We're 
running  a  big  riski  there's  no  mistake  about  that ;  but 
it's  worth  it.    The  lieutenant  is  careful,  and  Vaughn 


'4^ 


u 


he  shore,  and 

8.     Yes,  there 

:  boats,  slowly 

the  wind  and 

spered  Henry. 

Elijah,  watch- 
they  don't  see 

illy  concealed, 
g  them.  The 
to  their  break- 
led  before  the 
presence  with 
brigade  was  in 

he  shore,  and 
It  contained 
,  and  the  little 
n  concealed. 
r,  when  bo  was 

his  breakfast. 

I  don't  know 
iich  a  handful 
r  at  all." 
rew.  "  We're 
bout  that ;  but 
il,  and  Vaughn 


THE   lieutenant's   BKl'LY 


145 


and  Bill  Dixon  know  the  river  as  well  as  they  do 
their  own  dooryards." 

"  It  isn't  much  like  our  last  trip  down  here,"  said 
Elijah.     "  Dave  was  along  then." 

No  one  replied  to  his  words,  for  the  absence  of 
David  was  keenly  felt.  There  were  fears  in  the 
heart  of  each  of  the  boys,  but  no  one  spoke  of  them ; 
and  the  young  soldiers  waited  in  silence  for  Henry 
to  finish  his  breakfast. 

He  was  scarcely  done  before  there  was  anoUier 
fleet  of  three  boats  seen,  and  again  the  men  all  took 
their  positions  by  the  shore  and  watched.  This  time, 
however,  the  little  brigade  was  coming  down  the 
stream,  and  only  a  few  men  were  on  board. 

"  We  might  try  that,"  said  the  lieutenant  thought- 
fully, as  the  boats  came  nearer.  "  They  don't  seem 
to  be  loaded,  though,  and  the  risk's  too  great.  When 
we  do  make  a  try,  we  must  make  it  for  something 
worth  while." 

The  situation  was  not  a  pleasant  one.  Between 
the  hour  of  sunrise  and  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning 
three  fleets  had  passed  them.  There  must  be  many 
more  men  on  the  river  than  the  commodore  had 
thought.  Plainly  che  British  were  active,  and  must 
be  preparing  for  some  movement  of  importance.  Per- 
haps, too,  Smith's  word  was  not  to  be  trusted,  and 
he  had  decoyed  them  down  the  St.  Lawrence  only  to 
lead  them  into  the  hands  of  the  British. 

All  of  the   eighteen   men  were   somewhat   dia- 


:f 


146 


OUABDIMO  THE  BORDER 


mayed  by  what  they  had  seen,  and  the  caution  of 
the  young  leader  increased.  He  sent  Vaiighn  and 
Dixon  in  one  of  the  gigs  down  the  river  to  find  out, 
if  they  could,  the  condition  of  the  region  below.  In 
the  course  of  three  hours  they  returned  with  the 
information  that  they  had  met  Smith,  as  had  been 
agreed,  and  that  his  words  and  their  own  observation 
led  thetn  to  believe  that  gunboats  had  been  sta- 
tioned at  intervals  down  the  river,  and  that  a  system 
of  signals  had  been  arranged  upon  the  heights,  so 
that  the  approach  of  danger  could  be  quickly  seen 
in  either  direction.  They  advised  that  the  place 
where  they  then  were  should  be  abandoned,  and  that 
they  should  go  farther  over  towards  the  Canadian 
shore,  and  then  proceed  farther  down  the  stream,  and 
lie  in  wait  for  some  straggler  there. 

The  plan  was  hazardous,  but  all  agreed  ;  and  soon 
with  muffled  oars  the  three  gigs  moved  out  from  the 
island,  and  sought  the  portion  of  the  liver  lying  be- 
yond the  channels.  They  moved  slowly  and  cau- 
tiously, and  for  an  hour  not  a  man  or  boat  was  seen. 
Then  changing  their  direction,  they  drifted  with  the 
curront,  and  moved  on  down  the  stream. 

Every  moment  was  one  of  peril.  Whenever  they 
came  oat  beyond  the  head  of  one  of  the  little  islands, 
they  half  expected  to  see  another  brigade  of  boats,  or 
a  gunboat,  directly  before  them.  There  was  no  in- 
clination for  conversation  now,  and  every  man  was 
watchful.    All  the  glamour  of  the  expedition  was 


e  caution  of 
Vaughn  and 
r  to  find  out, 
n  l)elow.  In 
led  with  the 
as  had  been 
a  observation 
id  been  sta- 
ihat  a  system 
B  heights,  so 
quickly  seen 
at  the  place 
ned,  and  that 
he  Canadian 
e  stream,  and 

sd ;  and  soon 
out  from  the 
Lver  lying  be- 
wly  and  cau- 
oat  was  seen, 
fted  with  the 

• 

"henever  they 
little  islands, 
le  of  boats,  or 
■e  was  no  in- 
rery  man  was 
:pedition  was 


THE  LIRUTENANT'8   RKPLY 


147 


gone.  They  were  in  peril ;  and  the  little  handful  of 
men  at  any  moment  might  become  Uie  prey  of  some 
gunboat,  or  of  some  party  of  soldiers  who  were  be- 
ing carried  up  the  river  to  join  their  comrades  at 
Kingston  or  Toronto. 

Three  hours  now  passed,  and  no  one  had  yet 
been  seen  since  they  had  abandoned  their  former 
petition.  Thoy  kept  "'ell  out  of  tlie  channel,  but 
no  one  knew  from  what  direction  the  British  might 
appear  at  any  moment.  Besides,  they  might  be  dis- 
covered  by  some  of  the  lookouts ;  and  then  they 
would  become  the  pursued,  instead  of  being  what 
they  hoped  to  be,  —  the  pursuers. 

u  Lieutenant,"  said  Vaughn,  who  had  brought  ha 
gig  near  to  Lieutenant  Gregory's,  "Bald  Island's 
only  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  below.  I  rather 
think  we'd  better  make  in  there  a  bit  and  wait. 
We're  close  under  the  Canadian  shore  now,  and 
there's  no  telling  what'll  turn  up."  ^ 

"All  right,"  replied  the  lieutenant.  "Thdts 
good  advice,  and  we'll  do  as  you  say." 

Accordingly  the  course  was  slightiy  changed,  and 
in  a  few  minutes  all  three  of  the  gigs  had  gained  the 
shore  of  Bald  Island. 

"So  far,  so  good,"  said  Elijah  as  he  leaped  ashore. 

«  Now  what's  to  be  done  ?  " 

"We'll  soon  see,"  replied  Andrew. 

"Look  there  1     Just  see  that,  will  you?"  said 
Henry  quickly.    He  pointed  towards  a  gunboat  they 


148 


GDAKDINO  TIIR   nORDRR 


coultl  Bfle  cominjf  down  the  river  under  easy  sail. 
She  had  &  little  skiff  in  tow,  and  the  light  wind  wa« 
just  sufficient  to  give  her  easy  lieadway.  In  a  mo- 
ment the  men  assembled  in  a  group  on  the  shore,  and 
watcihed  the  approaching  giuibout.  She  had  discov- 
ered the  i)re8ence  of  the  gigs,  and  already  had  come  ' 
about  and  changed  her  course.  An  officer  and  two 
men  stepped  into  a  little  skiff,  and  started  towards 
our  party. 

"  Mold  steady,  men,"  said  Lieutenant  Gregory  to 
his  followere.  lie  8{)oke  hardly  above  a  whisper, 
but  his  words  wei-e  distinctly  heard.  "  Be  ready  for 
anything,  but  don't  move  till  I  give  the  word," 

The  eyes  of  all  were  now  fixed  upon  the  approach- 
ing skiff.  The  men  who  were  rowing  were  appar- 
ently unsuspicious  of  danger.  Probably  they  thought 
the  party  before  them  were  Canadians,  and  they 
were  stopping  to  make  inquiries.  The  gunboat,  how- 
ever, had  swung  round  into  position,  and  her  one 
gun  was  now  in  line  with  the  party  on  shore.  They 
could  see  her  name  distinctly  as  the  stroainer  flut- 
tered in  the  wind,  and  all  had  heard  of  her  before. 
She  was  the  Black  Snake,  one  of  the  eleven  vessels 
of  her  class  which  the  British  had,  each  carrying 
eighteen  or  twenty  men,  and  each  having  one  long 
cannon  in  the  bow. 

The  little  skiff  came  steadily  on.  "Perhaps 
they'll  land,"  said  Elijah.  "  If  they  do,  there'll  be 
so  much  taken  in,  anyway." 


mm 


IMMM 


(lor  oaay  sail, 
ght  wind  was 
[ly.  In  a  mo- 
tho  sltoro,  and 
10  had  discov- 
ady  had  conio 
iicer  and  two 
arted  towards 

it  Gregory  to 
'6  a  whisper, 
'  Be  ready  for 
(  word." 
the  approttch- 
f  were  appar- 
■  they  thought 
ns,  and  they 
junboat,  liow- 
and  her  one 
shore.  They 
stroainer  flut- 
>f  lier  before, 
deven  vessels 
3ach  carrying 
ing  one  long 


THE  libutenant'8  hkvuy 


149 


The  men  in  the  skiff,  however,  did  not  3omo  chmo 
to  the  shore.  At  a  distance  of  fifty  ftn^t  thoy  ceased 
rowing;  and  the  oflicer  caUed  out,  ''Who  are  you? 
Canadians  ?  " 

"Who  are  you?"  replied  the  lioiitonant,  in  true 

Yankee  fashion. 

"We're  from   the   Black  Snake,  on  our  way  to 

Montreal." 

*'  Oh,  no,  you're  not! "  replied  the  lieutenant. 
"  Oh  1  we're  not?     Well,  what  are  wc,  then  (•" 
"You're  my  prisoners.     Don't  touch  your  gun' 

Just  come  ashore  quietly !     My  men  are  all  ree.d^  for 

you." 

The  astonished  officer  glanced  quickly  at  the  men 
on  shore.  They  stood  behind  the  lieutenant,  each 
with  a  rifle  aimed  at  the  men  in  the  luckless  hvM 
skiff.     Too  late  he  had  perceived  his  mistake. 


"  Perhaps 
there'll  be 


J 


-r 


160 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


CHAPTER   XIII 

SCUTTLED 

THERE  was  a  moment  of  hesitation  on  the  part  of 
the  three  men  in  the  skiff.  The  summons  was 
so  sudden  that  they  had  no  time  to  call  for  aid  from 
the  Black  Snake;  and  meanwhile,  there  were  the 
terrible  Yankees  directly  in  front  of  them,  and  their 
rifles  were  aimed  in  a  dii-ection  of  which  the  oflBcer 
and  his  men  did  not  in  the  least  approve.  The 
'joyish  face  of  Lieutenant  Gregory,  who  was  only 
twenty-three  years  of  age,  showed  his  intense  earnest- 
ness; and  the  men  in  the  skiff  hastily  concluded 
that  his  invitation  to  join  them  was  not  to  be  lightly 
considered. 

The  officer  in  a  low  voice  spoke  to  the  men,  and 
they  slowly  began  to  row  towards  the  shore.  The 
scene  had  been  watched  by  the  men  on  board  the 
Black  Snake,  and  they  were  by  no  means  disposed 
to  be  idle. 

"Look  out,  men!  "  called  the  lieutenant  sharply; 
and  just  as  he  spoke,  the  one  long  cannon  on  the 
gunboat,  having  come  into  direct  range,  was  fired, 
and  the  loud  report  rang  out,  waking  the  echoes 


^awawsa 


iiUmiiBiiii  iiyuMJiJ 


HM 


masm 


MWBWwwataasF 


I  on  the  part  of 
summons  was 

II  for  aid  from 
here  were  the 
liem,  and  their 
ich  the  officer 
ipprove.  The 
lyho  was  only 
ntense  eamest- 
bily  concluded 
t  to  be  lightly 

the  men,  and 
3  shore.  The 
on  board  the 
leans  disposed 

nant  sharply; 
annon  on  the 
3fe,  was  fired, 
g  the  echoes 


SCUTTLED 


151 


among  the  islands.  The  ball  struck  the  edge  of  the 
river  witlun  a  few  yards  of  the  place  where  they 
were  standing,  and  the  spray  dashed  over  them  all. 

"That's  all  they  can  do  now.  Watch  the  cannon, 
and  don't  let  a  man  on  the  Black  Snake  go  near  it!" 
shouted  the  lieutenant ;  then  turning  to  the  men  in 
the  skiff,  he  said,  "There,  none  of  that!  Come 
straight  ashore ;  "  for,  in  the  moment  of  confusion, 
they  had  turned  as  if  they  were  about  to  attempt 
to  make  their  way  back.  The  words  of  the  young 
officer  were  not  to  be  misunderstood,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  the  boat  grated  on  the  beach. 

Sailing-master  Vaughn  and  four  of  his  followers 
had  kept  their  attention  fixed  upon  the  cannon ;  and 
the  moment  the  men  started  to  reload,  their  rifles 
rang  out  together,  causing  a  perceptible  retreat  from 
the  bow  of  the  gunboat. 

"Now,  men  we  must  board  her.  Keep  close  to- 
gether. We'll  take  these  three  men  along  for  a  kind 
of  protection,"  said  the  lieutenant;  and  at  his  words 
his  followers  leaped  quickly  into  the  gigs,  and  to- 
gether began  to  pull  for  the  Black  Snake.  There 
were  whit«  faces  and  set  teeth  among  the  men  in  the 
gigs ;  but  there  was  only  one  thought,  and  that  was 
to  carry  out  the  orders  of  their  young  leader.  Exert- 
ing all  their  strength,  they  kept  well  together,  and 
the  presence  of  their  prisoners  served  as  a  shield ;  for 
their  companions  did  not  dare  to  fire  for  fear  of  hit' 
ting  their  own  friends. 


152 


t 


GUABDING  THE  BORDEB 


The  three  boats  swept  over  the  water  with  the 
speed  of  the  wmd.  The  men  were  terribly  in  ear- 
nest, fully  realizing  that  what  they  did  they  must 
do  quickly;  for  perhaps  the  cannon-shot  already  had 
been  heard  by  other  passing  boats.  The  gigs  were 
run  in  alongside  the  Black  Snake,  and  in  a  moment 
the  men  leaped  on  board. 

None  of  our  boys  could  tell  just  what  occurred 
then.  There  were  shoutings  and  curaes,  and  a  des- 
perate hand-to-hand  conflict.  The  sturdy  farmer  lads 
found  their  muscles,  trained  by  the  labor  on  the  farms, 
standing  them  in  good  stead  now. 

Andrew  was  more  than  a  match  for  the  man  with 
whom  he  grappled,  and  Elijah  was  holding  his  own 
against  his  antagonist.  Henry,  however,  had  fallen 
to  the  deck,  and  his  brother  was  about  to  release  his 
hold  and  come  to  his  assistance,  when  they  heard 
thp  voice  of  Captain  Landon,  the  commander  of  the 
gniiboat,  calling,  "I  surrender!  I  surrender!"  and 
in  a  moment  the  conflict  ceased,  and  the  Black 
Snake  was  taken. 

What  should  be  done  with  the  prize?  Eighteen 
royal  marines  were  on  board;  and  she  was  well 
loaded  with  small  arms,  besides  the  one  long  cannon 
whose  voice  they  already  had  heard. 

"We'd  better  start  for  home,  I  think,"  said  the 
lieutenant.  «  We've  done  enough  for  one  day,  and 
if  we  can  get  this  prize  out  of  the  river  we  shall 
be  lucky." 


•mmm 


1 


■■m 


ter  with  the 
ribly  ux  ear- 
i  they  must 
already  had 
le  gigs  were 
n  a  moment 

lat  occurred 
,  and  a  des- 
'  fanner  lads 
>n  the  farms, 

le  man  with 
ing  his  own 
,  had  fallen 
)  release  his 

they  heard 
nder  of  the 
ider  I  "  and 

the  Black 

Eighteen 
>  was  well 
ong  cannon 

,"  said  the 
le  day,  and 
r  we  shall 


SCUTTLED 


168 


"That's  right,  Lieutenant,"  said  Dixon.  "We'd 
better  start  now."  The  advice  was  promptly  fol- 
lowed; and  after  the  prisoners  had  been  separated, 
a  few  having  been  consigned  to  each  gig,  and  the  re- 
mainder safely  shut  in  the  hold  of  the  Black  Snake, 
they  started  up  the  river  with  the  captive  gunboat 

in  tow. 

The  faces  of  the  men  were  glowing.  Heniy 
Spicer  wanted  to  sing,  but  was  sternly  told  by  his 
brother  to  be  silent.  "We've  just  begun,"  said 
Elijah.  "  Here  we  are  fifteen  miles  from  the  lake, 
with  the  current  against  us,  and  the  river  full  of 
British.    We  don't  want  to  crow  yet." 

"That's  always  the  way,"  said  Henry.  "I  was 
too  scared  to  speak  when  we  started  for  the  gun- 
boat; but  L3W  we've  got  her,  and  you  act  as  if  you 
were  going  to  a  funeral." 

"I  hope  not,"  said  Andrew;  "but  our  biggeat 
danger  is  ahead." 

This  feeling  was  soon  shared  by  all  the  men.  Not 
a  word  was  spoken  by  any  save  the  officers.  The 
boats  were  kept  well  together,  but  the  gunboat  and 
the  swift  current  combined  to  render  their  progress 
slow.  If  they  only  could  gain  the  open  lake  they 
knew  their  chances  would  be  better;  but  before  an 
enemy  now,  hampered  as  they  were  by  the  heavy 
load  and  the  prisoners,  the  advantage  would  all  be 
on  the  other  side. 

The  men  rowed  on  and  on,  never  halting  when 


164 


GUARDIKG  THE  BORDER 


W' 


great  blisters  appeared  on  their  hands.  It  was  a 
struggle  for  life  itself,  and  everything  depended 
upon  whether  they  fell  in  with  any  other  gunboats 
or  not.  They  had  seen  so  many  since  they  entered 
the  river,  that  they  knew  there  was  danger  on  every 
side.  Behind  any  of  the  little  islands  a  boat  might 
be  lurking  and  at  every  bend  in  the  river;  they 
peered  carefully  ahead,  half  expecting  to  see  some 
of  the  enemy  appear. 

For  two  hours  they  rowed  on,  and  no  British  were 
seen.  The  distance  to  the  lake  had  been  more  than 
half  covered,  and  the  hopes  of  the  men  were  begin- 
ning to  revive.  Suddenly  every  one  in  the  gigs  was 
startled  by  a  shrill  call  of  one  of  the  prisoners.  He 
had  risen  in  his  place,  and  bending  forward  in  his 
eagerness,  had  called  twice  before  he  was  roughly 
pulled  back,  and  stretched  upon  the  bottom  of  the 
boat. 

The  mischief,  however,  had  been  done.  Not  far 
away,  and  coming  directly  towards  them,  was  a  gun- 
boat much  larger  than  the  Black  Snake,  and  evidently 
well  manned,  for  the  deck  seemed  to  be  covered  with 
men.  There  was  no  time  for  consultation ;  and  the 
eager  young  lieutenant  called  to  Vaughn,  "You 
lead  the  way,  Vaughn.  Pull  to  the  right;  and  if 
you  know  the  way,  dodge  in  among  the  islands. 
They'll  be  after  us.  Yes,  just  hear  that  I  "  he  added 
as  a  shot  was  fired,  and  the  ball  went  skipping  over 
the  river  not  far  from  them.     "Pull,  men!,  pvdll  " 


i.lum(lW^.Wi-W!MIJUJ!W»^lM)WMU>.VJWt>;H'<aa^^W4a^)tMt^^  ' 


o 


s.  It  T^as  a 
ag  depended 
her  gunboats 
they  entered 
iger  on  every 
a  boat  might 
river;  they 
to  see  some 

British  were 
sn  more  than 
1  were  begin- 
the  gigs  was 
isoneis.  He 
rward  in  his 
was  roughly 
K)ttom  of  the 

me.  Not  far 
a,  was  a  gun- 
and  evidently 
covered  with 
ion;  and  the 
ughn,  "  You 
right;  and  if 
the  islands. 
I "  he  added 
skipping  over 
3n!.  pull!" 


SCUTTLED 


165 


His  men  needed  no  urging.  The  muscles  on  their 
bare  arms  stood  out  in  great  bunches.  The  perspira- 
tion rolled  down  their  faces.  The  officers  were  pull- 
ing at  the  oars  with  the  men.  The  last  desperate 
chase  had  begun. 

"They're  gaining,"  groaned  the  young  lieuten- 
ant as  they  swept  out  from  the  head  of  an  island. 
"  They're  gaining  as  sure  as  fate.  Pull,  men  I  pull  1 " 
Once  more  the  men  bent  to  their  work.  The  long 
oars  were  dipped  deep  into  the  river,  and  every  man 
was  doing  his  best.  Safety,  and  even  life  itself,  de- 
pended upon  their  exertions  now,  and  no  words  of 
encouragement  were  needed. 

On  and  on  swept  the  gigs,  the  Black  Snake  swiftly 
following.  But  the  next  turn  showed  the  pursuing 
gunboat  still  nearer.  "  What  shall  we  do,  Vaughn? " 
groaned  the  lieutenant,  breathing  hard.  He  had 
been  working  with  the  men  at  the  oars,  and  was  al- 
most worn  out. 

"Scuttle  the  guaboat,"  replied  Vaughn. 
"Never  I  Pull,  men  1  Can't  we  get  away?  Pull  I 
pull !  "  and  he  bent  again  to  his  task.  In  spite  of 
all  their  efforts  the  next  view  of  the  pursuers  showed 
them  to  be  steadily  gaining.  Shots  were  fired  now, 
but  they  still  fell  short  of  the  gigs. 

"We'll  have  to  do  it.  We'U  have  to,"  groaned 
the  young  officer.  "  Hold  on  1  "  he  shouted ;  and  in 
a  moment  the  gigs  were  close  together,  and  the  men 
were  resting  on  their  oars.    "Board  her,  men  I    Take 


166 


OUABDINO  THE  BORDER 


out  all  the  prisoners  and  all  the  small  arms.  Then 
scuttle  her.  It's  too  bad,  but  it  can't  be  helped," 
said  Gregory. 

The  men  from  one  of  the  gigs  leaped  quickly  on 
board  the  Black  Snake,  and  began  to  hand  to  their 
companions  the  small  arms  with  which  she  was  loaded. 
The  prisoners  were  pressed  into  service  also,  and  al- 
most in  a  frenzy  of  excitement  the  work  went  on. 
They  were  drifting  down  the  river  now,  directly  in 
the  path  of  their  pursuers,  who  had  not  relaxed  any 
of  their  efforts ;  but  few  even  glanced  towards  her 
in  their  desperation.  In  an  incredibly  brief  time  the 
small  arms  were  transferred,  the  prisoners  were  taken 
on  board  the  gigs,  and  they  were  ready  to  start  on. 

"  Now  scuttle  her,  Vaughn  I  "  said  the  excited 
leader. 

"  She's  scuttled,"  replied  the  sailing-master  briefly. 
"  Make  for  the  gigs." 

The  pursuing  gunboat  was  nearer  now ;  and  the 
des])ei-ate  men  in  the  boats,  compelling  the  prisoners 
to  assist  them,  renewed  their  struggle  to  get  away. 
On  and  on  they  went,  the  shots  of  the  gunboat  thus 
far  liaving  gone  wide  of  their  mark. 

TI16  chief  hope  in  Lieutenant  Gregory's  heart  was 
that  when  the  British  reached  the  Black  Snake  they 
would  give  over  their  pursuit,  and  attempt  to  save 
her.  He  was  watching  them  closely  now,  and  the 
Blac'ik  Snake  was  settling  lower  and  lower  into  the 
water. 


b 


BOUTTLBD 


167 


arms.     Then 
t  be  helped," 

id  quickly  on 
hand  to  their 
lie  was  loaded. 
i  also,  and  al- 
'ork  went  on. 
w,  directly  in 
)t  relaxed  any 
towards  her 
brief  time  the 
rs  were  taken 
to  start  on. 
[  the  excited 

naster  briefly. 

low;  and  the 
the  prisoners 
to  get  away, 
gunboat  thus 

y's  heart  was 
k  Snake  they 
empt  to  save 
now,  and  the 
>wer  into  the 


"There  she  goes!"  he  almost  shouted  in  his  ex- 
citement as  he  saw  the  gunboat  which  so  recently 
had  been  in  his  possession  give  one  or  two  heavy 
lurches  and  then  suddenly  sink  just  as  the  others 
drew  near. 

♦'They  haven't  stopped  1  They're  after  us  yet!  " 
he  fairly  shouted,  as  he  saw  that  the  pursuers  did  not 
pause.  "Try  once  more,  men  I  Now  all  together  1 " 
Again  the  desperate  men  tried  to  respond  to  the 
call  of  their  young  leader.  Their  breathing  was  al- 
most like  the  panting  of  dogs.  They  bit  their  lips 
and  tried  to  dig  their  heels  into  the  boats  as  they 
pulled  at  the  oars.  They  did  not  glance  at  the  pur- 
suers now ;  all  of  their  thought  and  energy  was  put 
into  the  work  at  hand. 

"That's  better!  We've  gained  a  bit,"  said  the 
lieutenant.     "  Now  once  more !     Give  way,  all !  " 

He  glanced  towards  the  western  sky.  The  sun 
had  almost  disappeared  from  sight,  and  his  one  hope 
now  lay  in  the  oncoming  darkness.  If  the  men 
could  hold  out  a  half-hour  longer,  they  might  escape. 
Before  them  was  Grenadier  Island,  and  beyond  it 
was  Lake  Ontario  and  Sackett's  Harbor  and  safety. 

"It's  the  last  chance,  men,"  he  called  again. 
"  They're  close  after  us.  If  we  can  gain  Grenadier, 
we'll  have  a  fighting  chance.  Try  it  again.  Now 
once  more,  lads !  " 

In  sheer  desperation  the  men  once  more  tried  to 
respond.    The  boys  felt  as  if  every  pull  at  the  oars 


168 


GUAKDING  THE  BORDER 


must  be  the  last.  Their  throats  were  parched^  their 
eyes  were  blurred,  and  their  bodies  felt  almost  numb; 
but  still  they  pulled  and  pulled  at  the  oars,  and  the 
gigs  swept  steadily  onward.  The  darkness  deepened. 
The  lieutenant  could  scarcely  see  the  boat  of  the 
pursuers,  but  he  knew  it  was  not  far  behind.  The 
low-flying  swallows  uttered  their  cries,  and  swept 
near  the  boats  as  if  they  were  curious  as  to  the 
meaning  of  it  all.  The  bats  dashed  almost  into  their 
faces.  There  was  a  weird  appearance  on  river  and 
island ;  but  the  struggling  men  heeded  none  of  these 
things. 

Suddenly  the  low  outlines  of  an  island  arose 
almost  before  them  in  the  darkness. 

"  It's  Grenadier  I  "  gasped  Vaughn. 

"  Make  to  the  right  I  "  replied  the  lieutenant ;  and 
the  three  gigs,  sharply  changing  their  course,  swept 
on  in  the  darkness  close  to  the  shore  of  Grenadier 
Island. 


ijf 


mrched.  their 
ilmost  numb; 
oars,  and  the 
ess  deepened, 
boat  of  the 
behind.  The 
a,  and  swept 
us  as  to  the 
lost  into  their 
on  river  and 
none  of  these 

island   arose 


iitenant;  and 
course,  swept 
of  Grenadier 


▲   HKLPLB88  SAILOft 


169 


CHAPTER  XIV 


A  HELPLESS  SAILOR 


WHEN  David  Field  looked  down  from  his  hiding- 
place  upon  the  men  about  the  base  of  the  tree, 
his  first  thought  was  that  he  must  have  been  seen. 
He  drew  back,  and  clung  closely  to  the  great  trunk, 
expecting  to  hear  a  summons  to  descend;  but  when 
several  minutes  elapsed  and  no  hail  was  heard,  he 
peered  forth  from  the  tree,  and  again  looked  down 
at  the  men.  They  were  engaged  in  an  earnest  con- 
versation ;  but  with  all  his  efforts  David  could  not 
hear  a  word  that  was  spoken.  He  had  no  difficulty, 
however,  in  understanding  what  they  were  talking 
about,  for  at  frequent  intervals  two  of  the  men 
poin^d  eagerly  towards  the  lake ;  but  their  compan- 
ions shook  their  heads,  and  pointed  just  as  eagerly 
about  the  island.  It  was  plain  that  the  men  were 
discussing  the  escape  of  the  prisoner,  and  were 
sharply  divided  in  theii  opinions  as  to  where  he  then 
was. 

Once  one  of  the  men  glanced  upward,  and  David 
quickly  drew  back  his  head,  alarmed  lest  be  should 
be  discovered ;  b^ .  -rs  no  summons  followed,  he  was 


160 


GUARDING   THE   BORDER 


relieved,  as  he  became  certain  Uiat  his  presence  thus 
far  had  not  been  detected. 

The  men  did  not  long  delay,  and  passed  on  in 
their  search.  David  looked  again  towards  the  lake, 
to  see  what  the  men  in  the  yawl  were  doing.  His 
first  glance  showed  that  they  were  resting  on  their 
oars.  Had  they  abandoned  the  search?  He  soon 
saw  that  a  skiff  was  approaching  from  the  Canadian 
shore,  and  the  men  were  waiting  for  it  to  come 
nearer.  He  had  no  difficulty  in  recognizing  the 
dwarf  and  his  master  when  the  boats  were  together, 
and  he  knew  that  some  message  had  been  brought. 

The  yawl  and  skiff  soon  turned  and  made  for  the 
gunboat.  A  sharp  call  soon  after  the  men  wenj 
on  board  brought  those  Avho  were  searching  on  the 
island  to  the  shore ;  and  David  watched  them  curi- 
ously as  they  also  went  back  to  the  boat.  Perhaps 
the  gunboat  would  soon  be  leaving  now.  The 
thought  renewed  the  courage  of  the  prisoner  in  the 
tree-top,  for  that  would  mean  that  he  had  succeeded 
in  his  attempt. 

"  That's  just  what  they're  going  to  do,"  he  said  to 
himself,  as  he  watched  the  men  hauling  away  at  the 
anchor.  The  sail  was  soon  spread,  and  the  Black 
Snake,  for  that  was  the  name  of  the  gimboat,  sailed 
away,  headed  down  the  river,  with  Jim  Naime  and 
the  dwarf  on  board,  and  their  little  skiff  in  tow. 

"I've  done  it;  I've  done  it,"  thought  David  joy- 
fully.    Perhaps  his  rejoicings  would  not  have  been 


^^ 


presence  thus 

passed  on  in 
fiirdn  the  lake, 
B  doing.  His 
jsting  on  their 
jh?  He  soon 
1  the  Canadian 
or  it  to  come 
scogniziag  the 
were  together, 
een  brought. 
1  made  for  the 
the  men  wera 
irching  on  the 
[led  them  cuii- 
i)oat.  Perhaps 
g  now.  The 
prisoner  in  the 
had  succeeded 

do,"  he  said  to 
ig  away  at  the 
and  the  Black 
gimboat,  sailed 
im  Naime  and 
iff  in  tow. 
^ht  David  joy- 
not  have  been 


A   HEI-PLE8«  tJAILOR 


161 


so  keen  if  he  could  have  looked  ahead  and  seen  what 
the  fortune  of  the  croAv  of  the  Black  Snake  was  to 
be.  But  he  knew  nothing  of  that  at  the  time ;  and 
the  one  thought  uppermost  in  his  mind  was  that  he 
had  succeeded  in  his  attempt,  and  had  been  left  be- 
hind by  his  captors. 

He  remained  in  the  tree  for  a  half-hour  more, 
watching  the  departing  Black  Snake,  to  see  whether 
she  would  change  her  course  or  return.  Satisfied  at 
last  that  she  had  departed  in  earnest,  he  crept  out 
from  his  hiding-place,  and  began  to  descend  the  tree. 
He  soon  stood  upoii  the  ground  again,  and  then  re- 
alized that  only  the  first  of  his  problems  had  been 
solved.  He  was  many  miles  from  home,  and  near 
the  Canadian  border.  No  American  vessels  of  im- 
portance were  on  the  lake ;  while  the  fleet  of  Sir 
James  Yeo  was  cruising  about,  and  there  was  not 
only  a  possibility,  but  a  serious  danger,  that  he  might 
fall  in  with  some  of  them.  His  only  means  of  escape 
was  the  yawl,  and  she  lay  on  the  bottom  of  the  river; 
but  he  was  not  worried  over  that,  for  he  would  have 
no  difficulty  in  raising  her.  Perhaps  that  had  better 
be  done  at  once ;  and  with  this  thought  in  his  mind, 
David  hastened  to  the  shore. 

He  had  carefully  marked  in  his  mind  tiie  exact 
location  of  the  boat,  and  he  soon  arrived  at  the  place 
where  the  two  trees  and  the  sharp  rock  on  the  shore 
were  which  he  had  noticed  when  he  was  sinking  the 
yawl. 


162 


OUARDIMO  THE  IIORDBR 


"  It's  just  about  fifty  feet  out  from  shore,"  wiid 
David,  "  and  I  don't  think  I'll  have  any  trouble.  If 
I  do,  it's  all  up  with  me.  I've  just  got  to  find  the 
spot." 

He  hastily  threw  aside  his  clothing,  and  plunging 
into  the  river  swam  out  to  the  place  where  he 
thought  the  boat  ought  to  be.  The  water  was  almost 
as  clear  aa  glass,  and  he  could  see  the  bottom  beneath 
him. 

It  was  some  time,  however,  before  he  could  dis- 
cover the  sunken  boat.  He  had  begun  to  feel  a  lit- 
tle alarmed  lest  there  had  been  some  mistake,  but  his 
fears  were  relieved  when  he  caught  sight  of  the 
yawl.  She  had  not  changed  her  position,  and  was 
directly  beneath  him. 

"  Now  for  it,"  thought  David.  "  The  water  must 
be  ten  or  twelve  feet  deep  here,  but  I'm  good  for  it." 
With  a  sudden  plunge,  and  after  drawing  an  extra 
long  breath,  he  turned  and  started  head  foremost  for 
the  bottom.  He  succeeded  in  grasping  the  side  of 
the  yawl ;  but  before  he  could  do  anything  he  was 
compelled  to  let  go  his  hold,  and  rise  to  tl.e  surface 
for  breath. 

"  This  will  never  do,"  thought  the  young  diver, 
when  he  came  spluttering  to  the  surface  again.  "  I 
shall  have  to  save  my  breath  better  than  that,  or  I'll 
never  start  her." 

He  was  thoroughly  at  home  in  the  water;  and  after 
swimming  slowly  about,  and  treading  water  and  float- 


J  shore,"  Hiiid 
y  trouble.  If 
ot  to  fbid  the 

and  plunging 
ice  where  he 
ier  woH  almost 
ottoni  beneath 

he  could  dis- 
1  to  feel  a  lit- 
istake,  but  his 
sight  of  the 
tion,  and  was 

le  water  must 
I  good  for  it." 
ring  an  extra 
i  foremost  for 
g  the  side  of 
thing  he  was 
to  tl.e  surface 

young  diver, 
!e  again.  «*I 
n  that,  or  I'U 

ter;  and  after 
ater  and  float- 


A    IIEM'LKSS  SAILOR 


16t 


ing  by  turns,  he  again  turned  and  started  for  the 
sunken  yawl,  sending  himself  downward  with  swift 
and  powerful  strokes.     This  time  he  succeeded  in 
throwing  overlward  one  of  the  cannon-l)all8  before 
he  rose  to  the  surface  once  more.     Again  and  again 
ho  repeated  his  efforte,  sometimes  failing  to  grasp  the 
ball,  which  rolled  from  his  hands,  and  sometimes  car- 
ried beyond  the  l)oat  in  his  struggles.      After  some 
eight  or  ten  efforts  the  most  of  the  heavy  balls  were 
rolled  over  the  edge  of  the  boat,  and  the  load  was  so 
materially  lightened  that  David  felt  the  end  bad  al- 
most come.     Nor  was  he  sorry.     He  was  almost  ex- 
hausted by  his  labors,  and  was  thoroughly  chilled 
from  remaining  so  long  a  time  in  the  water.    But  his 
work  was  of  such  a  character  as  to  admit  of  no  delay, 
for  the  boat  might  float  now,  and  be  carried  away ; 
and  in  such  an  event  he  would  be  left  a  captive  on 
the  island,  and  in  a  far  worse  condition  than  he  had 
been  in  the  company  of  the  men  who  now  made  up 
the  crew  of  the  Black  Snake. 

Once  more  the  tired  boy  turned,  after  a  brief  rest, 
and  swam  under  the  water.  He  grasped  the  bow  of 
the  yawl  with  his  hands,  and  tried  to  move  it.  It  was 
fast,  and  he  could  see  that  it  was  held  in  between 
two  stones.  The  weight  of  the  cannon-balls  must 
have  forced  it  into  its  present  position.  He  pulled 
desperately  and  as  long  as  he  could  hold  in  his  breath, 
but  soon  in  sheer  desperation  was  compelled  to  re- 
lease his  grasp,  and  rise  again  to  the  surface. 


164 


GUARDING  THB  BORDER 


What  should  he  do  ?.  The  night  would  soo  i  be  at 
hand,  and  he  could  not  work  in  the  darkness.  Per- 
haps the  boat  would  remain  in  its  present  position, 
as  it  seemed  to  be  wedged  in  between  the  stones.  At 
first  David  was  inclined  to  leave  his  task  until  morn- 
ing ;  but  the  fear  that  the  yawl  might  work  itself 
loose  in  the  night  and  drift  away,  made  him  resolve 
to  try  once  more.  He  swam  ashore,  and  selecting  a 
stout  stick,  returned  to  his  task.  His  teeih  were 
chattering  with  the  cold  now,  and  he  realized  that  if 
this  attempt  failed  he  would  be  compelled  to  aban- 
don his  project  for  the  present.  He  was  a  resolute 
boy,  however,  and  not  easily  turned  from  a  problem 
by  its  difficulties ;  and  drawing  in  a  deep  breath  he 
again  started  for  the  yawl.  He  slipped  the  stick 
under  the  bow,  and  giving  it  one  hard  lift,  was  re- 
joiced when  the  yawl  started.  He  had  freed  it  from 
the  ocks,  and  giving  it  one  more  strong  pull,  he  let 
go  his  hold,  and  quickly  regained  the  surface. 

He  waited  a  minute,  and  the  boat  did  not  appear. 
Another  passed,  and  still  there  were  no  signs  of  the 
yawl.  He  was  almost  despairing  now ;  but  glancing 
down  the  stream  he  saw  a  floating  mass  not  far  away, 
and  swimming  hastily  towards  it,  found  it  to  be  th  5 
yawl  i4Belf.  Freed  from  its  position,  it  had  risen  to 
the  surface ;  but  the  current  had  carried  it  below  his 
waiting-place,  and,  if  he  had  not  accidentally  dis- 
covered it,  it  would  have  drifted  away  without  his 
knowledge.     He  swam  towards  the  shore,  pushing 


uld  sooi  be  at 
arkness.     Per- 
esent  position, 
le  stones.    At 
sk  until  morn- 
ht  work  itself 
ie  him  resolve 
nd  selecting  a 
T's  tfceih  were 
■ealized  that  if 
•elled  to  aban- 
svas  a  resolute 
om  a  problem 
leep  breath  he 
>ped  the  stick 
'd  lift,  was  re- 
l  freed  it  from 
ng  pull,  he  let 
mrface. 
lid  not  appear. 

0  signs  of  the 
;  but  glancing 

1  not  far  away, 
d  it  to  be  th  J 
t  had  risen  to 
d  it  below  his 
iidentally  dis- 
Y  without  his 
liore,  pushing 


A  HELPLE&S   SAILOR 


165 


before  him  the  yawf,  which  only  came  to  the  surface 
of  the  river.  lie  succeeded  in  drawing  it  partially 
up  on  the  shore,  and  then  the  shivering  boy  turned 
to  dress  himself. 

"  There,  I'm  no  better  off  than  I  was  before  I  Was 
there  ever  such  a  fool?  I  haven't  an  oar  on  the 
island."  In  his  eagerness  to  seouip  the  boat,  the  lad 
had  forgotten  that  which  was  almost  as  important,  — 
the  oare.  "I'll  fix  it  somehow,"  he  added.  "I've 
got  her  ashore,  and  I'll  find  some  way  out  of  it  now. 
But  what  an  idiot !  If  it  had  been  Elijah,  I  should 
hav6  expected  it  —  but  to  do  it  myself !  Well,  if  I 
ever  live  to  get  out  of  this,  no  one  will  ever  hear 
this  part  of  the  story." 

He  was  feeling  hungry  now;  but  at  first  there  was 
nothir.g  he  could  think  o:  on  the  island  to  eat  but 
some  unripe  strawberries.  Suddenly  he  thought  of 
the  gulls'  nests  he  haa  passed  on  the  other  shore. 
There  was  an  abundance  of  them,  and  lie  ran  hastily 
towards  the  place.  He  soon  filled  his  hat  with  them, 
but  he  was  not  yet  hungry  enough  to  eat  them  raw. 
He  thought  of  the  fire  the  men  had  made  not  far 
away ;  and  carrying  his  hat  full  of  the  eggs,  he  hur- 
ried to  the  place.  Some  si  oke  was  still  rising  from 
the  pile  of  ashes,  but  was  tliere  enough  fire  left  to 
enable  him  to  kindle  a  new  one?  "Where  there's 
smoke  there's  fire,"  he  said  to  himself ;  "  and  we'll 
soon  see." 

He  swept  away  the  ashes,  and  was  rejoiced  to  find 


166 


GUARDING   THE  BORDKU 


a  few  faintly  glowing  coals.  He  placed  over  them 
some  dry  leaves  and  branches,  and  in  a  few  moments 
had  a  rousing  fire.  And  it  was  thoroughly  grateful 
too ;  for  David  had  not  yet  recovered  from  his  pro- 
longed exertions  in  the  river,  and  the  water  of  the 
St.  La^vrence  is  not  warm,  even  in  midsummer. 

He  arranged  the  gulls'  eggs,  and  stood  by  the  fire, 
chafing  his  hands,  and  striving  to  warm  himself.  The 
Bun  had  disappeared,  and  the  chill  of  the  evening  had 
come.  He  made  a  supper  of  the  roasted  eggs,  and 
felt  better.  Without  oars  it  would  be  useless  to  at- 
tempt to  make  his  way  in  the  night  from  the  island. 
He  must  find  some  sheltered  place  in  which  to  sleep. 
He  hesitated  about  the  fire  at  first.  The  smoke  might 
arouse  the  attention  of  some  passing  boat  or  of  the 
people  on  the  shore.  He  soon  concluded  that  this 
danger  was  not  very  imminent,  and  made  arrange- 
ments to  keep  the  fire  until  morning  if  possible. 

He  found  a*8heltered  spot,  and,  in  spite  of  the  dan- 
ger, was  soon  asleep.  Several  times  he  arose  in  the 
night,  and  replenished  the  fire,  and  in  the  early  morn- 
ing made  another  meal  of  gulls'  eggs. 

Then  he  ga,e  his  attention  to  the  yawl.  It  was 
not  water-logged,  and  the  knife  which  the  dwarf  had^^ 
given  him  came  into  good  vise.  He  made  a  plug  for 
the  hole  he  had  cut  in  her  side,  and  was  satisfied 
that  she  would  not  leak.  Next  he  cut  a  little  sap- 
pling  which  would  serve  as  a  rude  mast,  and  then, 
after  the  labor  of  an  hour,  fashioned  from  a  limb 


ed  over  them 
few  moments 
ighly  grateful 
from  his  pro- 
water  of  the 
mmmer. 
)d  by  the  fire, 
himself.  The 
B  evening  had 
ted  eggs,  and 
useless  to  at- 
m  the  island, 
hich  to  sleep. 
I  smoke  might 
oat  or  of  the 
ded  that  this 
lade  arrange- 
'  possible, 
te  of  the  dan- 
)  arose  in  the 
e  early  mom- 
awl.  It  was 
he  dwarf  had^ 
ie  a  plug  for 
was  satisfied 
b  a  little  sap- 
st,  and  then, 
from  a  limb 


A  HELPLESS   SAILOR 


167 


something  which  might  serve  as  a  rudder.  His  plan 
was  to  rig  his  jacket  as  a  sail,  and  then  mr\ke  for  Ihe 
Canadian  shore.  The  uniform  he  wore  was  that  of 
the  British  sailor,  as  we  know;  and  he  trusted  that  if 
once  he  was  safely  on  the  land,  somehow  he  might 
contrive  to  regain  the  American  shore. 

He  soon  pushed  the  yawl  into  the  water,  and  found 
that  she  floated  as  well  as  ever.  His  jacket  was  a 
poor  apology  for  a  sail,  but  it  was  better  than  noth- 
ing. The  wind  was  not  blowing  towarda  the  shore, 
but  his  rudder  would  bo  sufficient  to  hold  her  in  the 
course ;  and  with  high  hopes  the  young  soldier  set 
sail.  The  yawl  moved  slowly  but  steadily  on ;  and, 
as  he  had  hoped,  his  ruddei  served  its  purpose. 

"  Hello  I  "  he  said,  when  he  had  left  the  island 
about  a  mile  behind  him,  "my  sail's  unbuttoned. 
I'll  fix  that."  He  quickly  started  from  his  seat  in 
the  stern ;  but  as  he  moved,  the  rude  rudder  slipped 
from  his  hands,  and  fell  into  the  water.  He  made  a 
quick  effort  to  regain  it,  but  in  a  moment  it  was  be- 
yond his  reach.  And  he  had  nothing  to  help  him 
now.  The  rudder  was  gone,  and  in  a  moment  he  saw 
that  the  wind  was  driving  him  towards  the  waters  of 


the  op'jn  lake. 


I 


I 


1 


168 


GUARDING  THE  BOKDEB 


CHAPTER  XV 

David's  struggle 

AT  first  David  did  not  fully  realize  his  danger. 
xJL  He  made  a  quick  movement  to  adjust  his  sail ; 
but  before  he  could  reach  it,  a  sudden  gust  of  wind 
tore  his  coat  from  the  mast,  and  it  also  fell  into  the 
lake.  He  leaned  far  over  the  side  of  the  boat,  but  in 
a  moment  it  was  beyond  his  reach.  Then  it  was  that 
he  began  to  feel  alarmed.  His  rudder  gone,  his  coat 
swept  beyond  his  grasp  into  the  water,  the  fresh 
breeze  sweeping  him  on  away  from  the  shore  which 
he  had  planned  to  gain,  he  now  realized  that  he  was 
helpless  in  an  open  boat,  and  was  drifting  rapidly 
away  before  the  wind  towards  the  open  lake. 

Almost  dazed,  he  seated  himself  again,  and  watched 
the  wake  the  yawl  left  behind  her.  Little  white- 
caps  a,ppeared  hero  and  there  on  the  waves,  and  the 
wind  was  freshening  every  moment.  He  had  heard 
of  men  who  had  been  swept  out  into  the  lake,  and 
were  never  heard  of  again.  This  very  spring,  one  of 
his  own  neighbors  had  been  earned  away  in  this 
manner;  and  the  thought  of  him  did  not  tend  to 
soothe  his  feelings. 


3  his  danger, 
djust  his  sail ; 
gust  of  wind 
>  fell  into  the 
le  boat,  but  in 
en  it  was  that 
^one,  his  coat 
:er,  the  fresh 
)  shore  which 
i  that  he  was 
ifting  rapidly 
lake. 

,  and  watched 
Little  white- 
'aves,  and  the 
He  had  heard 
the  lake,  and 
spring,  one  of 
away  in  this 
not  tend  to 


David's  struggle 


169 


He  was  a  resolute  boy,  however,  and  one  who 
never  easily  gave  way  to  his  feelings.  He  soon 
roused  himself,  and  began  to  think  of  what  could  be 
done.  His  knife  was  still  in  his  pocket ;  and  with 
this  he  began  to  fashion  the  little  mast,  which  he 
slipped  out  of  its  place,  into  a  rudder.  It  was  so 
small  that  under  the  strong  breeze  the  yawl  appar- 
ently gave  no  heed  to  it.  With  all  his  efforts  he 
could  but  slightly  change  her  course,  and  soon  saw 
that  she  still  kept  headed  towards  the  open  lake. 

And  ho  must  be  going  quite  swiftly  too.  The 
little  island  which  he  had  left  was  now  only  a  speck 
on  the  waters,  and  the  Canadian  shore  was  far  away. 

On  the  other  side  no  land  could  be  seen,  and  be- 
fore him  stretched  the  vast  extent  of  the  blue  waters 
of  Lake  Ontario.  It  was  not  a  cheering  prospect 
before  him.  Hatless  and  ooatless,  with  nothing  he 
could  use  to  control  the  course  of  the  yawl,  with  the 
wind  blowing  stroiger  every  moment,  he  was  becom- 
ing thoroughly  frightened  now.  The  sun  was  wai'm ; 
but  the  wind  was  cold,  and  he  soon  was  shivering. 
If  he  felt  that  now,  v/^hat  would  his  condition  be 
when  the  night  shut  down?  And  the  waves  were 
risin'  too ;  and  the  yawl,  witiiout  a  rudder  or  a  sail, 
was  rolling  and  tossing  iu  a  maimer  that  increased 
his  alarm  every  moment. 

The  island  and  the  shore  soon  disappeared  from 
sight,  and  he  had  no  compass  tc  indicate  in  which 
direction  he  was  going. 


170 


GUARDIKO  THE  BORDER 


Tl^  sun  climbed  higher  into  the  heavens,  and 
when  noontime  came  he  began  to  feel  hungry.  But 
there  was  uot  a  mouthful  of  food  on  board.  Even 
the  gulls'  eggs  would  be  good  now,  he  thought ;  but 
he  had  felt'  so  confident  in  his  ability  to  gain  the 
Canadian  shore  that  he  had  brought  none  with  him. 
Thirst  was  something  of  which  he  had  no  fear,  for 
the  water  of  the  lake  would  quench  that;  but  the 
prospect  oi"  something  to  eat  was  not  cheering.  If 
the  wind  should  drive  hinn  towards  the  shore,  he 
knew  that  he  soon  could  satisfy  his  wants ;  but  that 
hope  had  long  since  disappeared.  He  was  not  posi.- 
tive  in  which  direction  he  was  moving ;  but  as  far  as 
he  could  judge  from  the  sun,  he  was  not  likely  to  see 
either  shore  again  very  soon.  He  was  headed  up 
the  lake,  aad  help  was  not  to  be  found  there.  Then, 
too,  the  wind  at  any  time  might  change;  and  as. he 
had  nothing  with  which  to  steer  his  craft,  he  might 
lose  any  advantage  he  had  gained. 

Meanwhile,  the  wind  did  not  abate,  and  the  yawl 
was  driven  steadily  on  before  it.  As  nearly  as  he 
could  judge,  he  must  be  moving  at  about  the  rate  of 
two  or  three  miles  an  hour.  At  that  rate  it  would 
not  be  long  before  he  would  be  beyond  the  course 
which  the  fleet  of  Sir  James  wao  following ;  and  in 
his  despair  a  British  gunboat  seemed  to  him  almost 
like  a  haven  of  rest. 

What  would  the  young  soldier  have  thought  if  he 
could  have  known  of  the  fate  of  the  crew  of  the  Black 


-7J 


heavens,  and 
lungry.  But 
boai'd.  Even 
thought;  but 
y  to  gain  the 
3ne  with  him. 
d  no  fear,  for 
that;  but  the 
cheering.  If 
the  shore,  he 
,nts ;  but  that 
was  not  posir 
;  but  as  far  as 
it  likely  to  see 
as  headed  up 
there.  Then, 
;e;  and  as.  he 
raft,  he  might 

and  the  yawl 
nearly  as  he 
mt  the  rate  of 
rate  it  would 
(id  the  course 
iwing;  and  in 
L.0  him  almost 

thought  if  he 
V  of  the  Black 


David's  struggle 

Snake  from  whom  he  had  so  recently  escaped?  j»'H>at 
the  gunboat  should  have  become  the  prize  of  a  party 
of  American  soldiers  on  the  St.  Lawrence  was  some- 
thing of  which  he  never  even  dreamed;  but  more 
than  once  he  bitterly  regretted  his  escape.  If  he 
had  only  waited  a  little  longer  he  might  have  found 
a  much  better  opportunity,  and  the  only  danger  he 
would  have  had  to  face  would  have  been  that  of  a 
recapture. 

Now  to  be  taken  prisoner  again  seemed  a  joy  com- 
pared with  the  danger  which  threatened  him.  Hun- 
ger was  making  itself  felt,  and  there  was  no  prospect 
of  aid.  Perhaps  he  would  drift  on  for  a  few  days, 
and  then  the  end  would  come ;  or  the  yawl  might  be 
overturned  in  the  lake,  and  he  go  down,  with  no 
one  near  to  hear  his  last  call  for  help.  David  in  his 
despair  even  pictured  the  drowning  nan  and  the 
overturned  boat,  and  somehow  it  did  not  terrify  him 
ae  Au  might  have  done  at  other  times. 

The  long  afternoon  slowly  passed,  and  the  wind 
steadily  held  from  the  one  direction.  The  rolling 
yawl  was  swept  onward,  and  the  monotony  of  it  all 
became  almost  unendurable  to  him.  He  was  help- 
less on  the  open.  laKe,  far  from  shore,  and  farther  still 
from  home  and  friends. 

"  Perhaps  the  wind  will  die  down  at  sunset," 
thought  David;  although  there  was  a  fear  that  the 
very  opposite  would  be  true,  for  he  had  known 
many  times  whefi.  the  wind,  after  blowing  steadily 


fflB^ 


172 


GUARDIKO  THB  BORDRR 


all  day,  had  incraased  at  night  instead  of  dying 
away. 

His  fears  proved  to  be  true  this  time.  As  the  sun 
sank  lower,  he  saw  great  banks  of  elouds  looming 
up  in  the  sky.  The  waves  were  higher,  and  the 
wind  was  even  stronger  than  before.  Tired  and 
hungry  as  he  was,  a  feeling  of  despair  came  over 
him  as  he  noted  all  these  signs  which  he  understood 
so  well. 

"There!  It's  just  as  I  feared,"  he  said  when  he 
felt  a  raindrop  dash  against  his  face.  "It's  going 
to  storm,  and  from  present  appearances  it's  no  light 
shower,  either." 

The  sun  had  disappeared,  and  the  darkness  was 
becoming  intense. 

"  What's  that  ?  "  he  said  suddenly.  His  feet  were 
wet,  and  he  could  hear  the  swash  of  the  water  inside 
the  boat.  "  It's  leaking,  as  I  live !  It's  all  over 
with  me,"  he  groaned. 

Suddenly  he  thought  of  the  plug  he  had  made. 
Perhaps  it  had  worked  loose.  He  felt  along  the  side 
until  his  hand  came  to  the  hole  he  had  cut  when  he 
had  sunk  the  yawl  back  by  the  island.  Yes ;  it  was 
as  he  had  feared.  The  plug  was  gone,  and  the  water 
at  every  roll  of  the  boat  made  its  way  in.  Was  the 
plug  inside  the  boat?  He  knew  he  had  driven  it 
from  that  side ;  and  if  it  could  be  found,  there  might 
be  hope  for  him  yet. 

He  crept  along  on  the  bottom,  groping  with  his 


DAVID'S  STRUGata 


178 


)ad   of   dying 

.  As  the  sun 
ouds  looming 
^her,  and  the 
Tired  and 
kir  came  over 
lie  understood 

said  when  he 

"It's  going 

s  it's  no  light 

darkness  was 

His  feet  were 

e  water  inside 

It's  all  over 

ne  had  made, 
along  the  side 
i  cut  when  he 
Yes ;  it  was 
and  the  water 
in.  Was  the 
had  driven  it 
i,  there  might 

3ing  with  his 


hands,  all  unmindful  of  the  fact  that  he  was  kneeling 
in  several  inches  of  water.  He  was  delighted  when 
in  a  few  momenia  his  hand  touched  t'le  plug,  which 
was  floating  about,  having  worked  loose  and  fallen 
inside.  He  quickly  grasped  it,  and  with  his  heavy 
knife  drove  it  into  the  cut  with  all  the  strength  he 

could  exert. 

Then  kneeling  once  more,  he  began  to  bail  out  the 
water  with  his  hands.     The  pitching  boat  again  and 
again  threw  him  from  one  side  to  the  other,  but  still 
he  worked  on.    The  rain  was  falling  steadily  now, 
and  the  danger  was  increased  by  the  water  which 
the  yawl  shipped  at  frequent  intervals.    He  worked 
on,  stopping   occasionally  to  rest;   but  soon  some 
wave  would  break  over  the  side,  and  the  boy  and 
boat  would  be  almost  deluged.    Then  he  would 
resume  his  labors  in  sheer  desperation,  and  strive  to 
free  the  boat  of  a  portion  of  its  burden  by  dipping 
out  the  water  with  his  hands.    His  back  ached,  his 
arms  were  stiff  and  sore,  and  his  body,  thoroughly 
drenched  now,  was  tremUIag  with  the  cold.    Still  he 
worked  on.    The  storm  did  not  abate ;  and  although 
the  wind  had  fallen  somewhat,  the  rain  coutinued  to 

fall. 

It  was  a  night  of  terror.  More  than  once  he 
thought  the  yawl  would  be  capsized;  but  each  time 
she  righted  herself,  and  the  peril  passed.  She  was 
stanch  and  strong,  and  the  desperate  lad  took  what 
little  comfort  he   could  from  that  fact.     How  the 


m 


OUARDIMO  TUB  BORDER 


night  ever  passed  he  never  could  i«  J.  He  bailed  un- 
til his  aching  body  compelled  him  to  stop  for  rest, 
and  then  resumed  his  labors.  It  was  a  struggje  for 
lite.  Sometimes,  almost  in  utter  despair,  he  would 
feel  like  giving  up.  What  could  he  hope  to  gain  in 
a  struggle  of  that  kind  ?  But  each  time  his  courage 
and  determination  came  back,  and  he  would  take  up 
his  task  again. 

He  had  no  means  by  which  to  measure  the  passing 
of  the  hours.  Indeed,  he  scarcely  thought  of  time 
at  all.  It  wa0  merely  one  long  desperate  struggle 
in  the  darkness  to  keep  the  little  yawl  afloat. 

At  last  when  the  morning  drew  near,  though 
David  had  no  tb^ught  of  that  at  the  time,  the  rain 
ceased.  The  wind  also  died  away;  and  although  the 
darkness  was  as  thick  as  ever,  somehow  he  felt  that 
his  labors  were  at  an  end.  Sleep  was  out  of  the 
question  ;  but  he  seated  himself  in  the  stem,  and 
almost  in  a  dazed  condition  waited. 

Sometimes  he  counted  what  he  thought  must  be 
the  seconds  as  they  passed.  Sometimes  he  thought 
6f  his  home ;  and  the  vision  of  his  mother,  and  the 
knowledge  of  her  sorrow  if  anything  should  happen 
to  him,  served  to  nerve  his  heart  for  a  stronger  en- 
durance. He  had  been  gone  from  home  now  a  long 
time ;  but  he  was  st',11  in  the  land  of  the  living,  and 
he  must  make  the  most  of  that.  Sometimes  he  sat 
motionless,  his  head  dropping  forward  on  his  chest, 
not  thinking  at  all,  and  hardly  conscious  of  what 


He  bailed  un- 
stop for  roHt, 
a  Btrugg}e  for 
)air,  he  would 
ope  to  gain  in 
le  bis  courage 
ivould  take  up 

re  the  passing 
)Ugbt  of  time 
srate  struggle 
rl  afloat, 
near,  though 
time,  the  rain 
L  although  the 
y  he  felt  that 
as  out  of  the 
he  stenif  and 

Light  must  be 
3S  he  thought 
)ther,  and  the 
hould  happen 
i  stronger  en- 
le  now  a  long 
Lie  living,  and 
tetimes  he  sat 
on  his  chest, 
ious  of  what 


«' It  was  a  iiisUt  of  tenor."     Page  V!-i. 


'.v:r\  ■t^;".'.-?^rrr 


~~iai 


■  III! 


I 


f 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
T£ST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


1^128     |2.5 

■u  Ui  112.2 

E  Hi  ■" 

Hill 
L25  iu  11.6 


■Muu 


L 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


y 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


JR-* 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


m^ 


david'8  struggle 


176 


was  occurring  about  him.  Now  that  the  waves 
had  fallen  somewhat,  the  monotonous  sounds  of  the 
water  lapping  the  sides  of  the  yawl  seemed  to  soothe 
his  feelings  for  a  time;  but  he  would  be  recalled 
to  himself  with  a  start  when  some  wave  larger  than 
the  others  would  give  the  boat  a  sudden  lurch,  and 
almost  throw  him  from  his  seat. 

What  was  that?  He  could  see  a  streak  of  light 
low  in  the  sky.  It  must  be  the  morning,  and  there 
was  the  east.  He  could  perceive  a  little  now  of  the 
direction  in  which  he  was  moving,  and  he  must 
retain  that  in  his  mind.  For  the  time  even  his 
hunger  was  forgotten,  and  he  was  unmindful  of  the 
danger  in  his  eagerness  for  the  fuller  light  to  come 
and  reveal  his  situation  to  him.  There  was  a  hope 
in  his  heart  that  he  might  see  land  somewhere ;  and 
if  he  did,  he  somehow  thought  he  would  be  able  to 

gain  it. 

Eagerly  now  he  waited  for  the  sun  to  appear,  his 
impatience  increasing  every  moment.  Slowly  but 
steadily  the  light  crept  up  the  sky.  Now  he  could 
see  about  him,  but  it  was  not  yet  clear  enough  to 
enable  him  to  look  far  away.  The  streaks  of  light 
spread,  and  the  dawn  soon  passed  into  day. 

Then  David  arose  in  the  yawl,  and  looked  about 
him.  He  gazed  intently  in  every  direction,  and  then 
with  something  that  sounded  very  like  a  sob  sank 
into  his  seat  again,  and  buried  his  face  in  his  hands. 
Not  a  sign  of  land  could  be  seen  1     Nothing  but  the 


rsSSEBSSSSSS, 


176 


GUAKDINO  THE  BORDER 


waste  of  waters  far  as  the  eye  could  see  on  every 
side.  With  the  dying  away  of  the  wind  the  waves 
had  fallen,  and  the  surface  of  the  lake  was  as  smooth 
as  that  of  a  pond  in  summer.  But  in  all  the  vision, 
there  was  not  one  ray  of  hope  for  the  weary  boy.  He 
was  drifting  on  the  lake,  beyond  the  sight  of  land, 
without  an  oar  or  sail,  and  with  nothing  to  satisfy 
his  hunger,  which  now  was  becoming  intense.  In 
utter  despair  he  slid  from  his  seat  to  the  bottom  of 
the  boat,  and  in  his  complete  exhaustion  was  soon 
asleep. 

How  long  he  slept  he  had  no  means  of  knowing. 
He  awakened  with  a  start,  and  when  he  opened  his 
eyes,  saw  the  rough-looking  face  of  a  stranger  peer- 
ing down  into  his  own. 


s? 


A   NEW  PUOJBCT 


177 


3  on  every 
the  waves 
I  as  smooth 
the  vision, 
Y  boy.  He 
bt  of  land, 
f  to  satisfy 
itense.  In 
)  bottom  of 
1  was  soon 

f  knowing, 
opened  his 
anger  peer^ 


CHAPTER  XVI 


A   NEW   PROJECT 


1IEUTENANT  GREGORY'S  party  rowed  but  a 
V  short  distance  along  the  shore  before  they  sought 
the  shelter  of  a  little  cove,  and  hastily  drew  the  gigs 
up  on  the  land.  In  spite  of  the  danger  threatening 
them,  the  most  of  the  exhausted  men  threw  them- 
selves upon  the  ground ;  and  in  a  few  minutes  many 
of  them  were  sleeping  as  only  worn-out  men  can. 

The  young  lieutenant,  however,  had  no  thought 
of  resting.  Calling  Andrew  Field  to  him,  they  has- 
tened to  the  shore  along  by  which  they  thought  the 
gunboat  would  pass,  and  in  a  brief  time  had  the  sat- 
isfaction of  j»eeing  their  pursuers  go  past  them. 

Returning  to  the  place  where  they  had  left  the 
men,  a  hurried  consultation  among  the  leaders  fol- 
lowed. "  They'll  go  up  to  the  head  of  Grenadier," 
said  Vaughn ;  "  and  when  they  find  they  don't  over- 
haul us,  my  opinion  is  that  they'll  conclude  that 
we've  gone  up  the  other  side  of  the  island,  and 
they'll  come  back  on  this  side." 

"Then,  they'll  be  likely  to  find  us  here  if  we 
wait,"  said  the  lieutenant 


178 


GUAUDING   THE  BOllDEB 


"  Not  necessarily,"  replied  Vaughn.  "  The  gigs 
are  high  up  on  shore,  and  it's  so  dark  they  can't  see 
them.     They'll  keep  a  pretty  sharp  lookout,  though." 

"That's  the  very  thing  I'm  afraid  of,"  said  the 
lieutenant.  "  I've  no  mind  to  stay  here,  and  wait 
for  them  to  come  and  take  us." 

"The  men  are  so  exhausted  they  can't  do  much," 
said  Andrew.  , 

"I  know  it,"  replied  the  lieutenant;  "but  we'd 
better  strain  a  point  now  than  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  British.  Now,  my  plan  is  this:  I'll  station  a 
guard  on  each  side  of  the  island  about  a  quarter  of 
a  mile  up,  and  they  can  give  us  word  if  the  gunboat 
comes  back  on  either  side.  If  it  doesn't  come  back 
at  all,  we'll  be  in  a  worse  box  still." 

"But  they  never  can  bring  us  word  in  time,"  into- - 
rupted  Vaughn.  "  Suppose  they  do  get  sight  of  the 
gunboat,  what  good  will  it  do  ?  They  can't  get  back 
in  time  to  give  us  a  start." 

"I  won't  have  them  come  back,"  said  the  lieu- 
tenant. 

"  How  will  you  fix  it,  then  ?  " 

"  I'll  have  the  men  hoot  like  an  owl.  If  the  gun- 
boat comes  back  the  way  it  went  up,  the  lookout  can 
hoot  twice.  If  they  come  on  this  side,  he  can  hoot 
three  times.  We  can  then  put  out  at  once,  and  start 
up  the  other  side ;  and  he  can  cut  across  the  island, 
and  we  can  pick  him  up  on  the  way  out." 

The  proposal  was  agreed  to ;  and  Andrew  was  sta- 


^1 


The  gigs 
can't  see 
though." 
said  the 
and  wait 

3  much," 

but  we'd 
hands  of 
station  a 
[uarter  of 
»  gunboat 
ome  back 

16,"  into- - 
[ht  of  the 
I  get  back 

the  lieu- 


the  gun- 

)kout  can 

can  hoot 

and  start 

he  island, 

N  was  Bta- 


A  NEW  PROJECT 


179 


tioned  as  one  guard,  and  Elijah  as  the  other.  The 
lieutenant  remained  on  guard  at  the  camp,  for  in  his 
anxiety  ho  was  not  willing  to  inti-ust  the  task  to  any 

one  else. 

The  cords  that  bound  the  prisoners'  hands  were 
looked  to  carefully,  and  then  the  other  leaders  lay 
down  with  the  men. 

Lieutenant  Gregory  walked  slowly  back  and  forth 
along  the  shore.  It  was  a  trying  time  for  him. 
Success  beyond  his  highest  expectations  had  followed 
his  efforts  thus  far;  and  now  if  only  he  could  succeed 
in  bringing  the  captured  arms  and  prisoners  safely 
to  Sackett's  Harbor,  he  felt  that  his  own  name  would 
be  safe,  and  a  new  impetus  given  the  cause. 

When  two  hours  had  passed,  and  the  silence  was 
still  unbroken,  he  began  to  feel  alarmed.  "I  know 
the  boys  are  tired  out,  but  I  hope  they  haven't  fallen 
asleep,"  he  said  to  himself. 

Another  hour  passed,  and  still  another.  Not  a 
sound  had  been  heard  except  that  made  by  the  river 
and  the  wind.  The  gunboat  must  have  passed  out 
into  the  lake.  This  would  greatly  complicate  mat- 
ters, and  they  could  not  make  an  attempt  to  return 
to  Chauncey's  fleet  for  some  time  yet. 

He  was  becoming  impatient.  It  was  after  mid- 
night now,  and  the  men  were  sleeping  soundly. 
That  was  good,  he  thought,  as  in  the  event  of  quick 
action  being  demanded  they  could  respond  to  it,  for 
they  would  in  a  measure  be  rested. 


180 


GUARniNG  TOE  BOUDEn 


Suddenly  the  hoot  of  an  owl  sounded.  Throe 
times  it  was  heard,  and  then  after  a  brief  silence 
the  three  weird  sounds  were  heard  again.  "That 
means  the  gunboat  is  coming  back  on  this  side," 
he  thought;  and  in  a  moment  he  roused  the  sleep- 
ing men,  the  gigs  were  pushed  into  the  river,  the 
prisoners  were  all  placed  on  board,  and  the  men 
began  to  row  with  long  and  silent  strokes.  Back 
around  the  point  they  moved,  then  started  up  the 
river  by  the  other  shore  of  the  island. 

Lieutenant  Gregory  kept  his  own  gig  close  in 
shore,  and  soon,  attracted  by  the  hooting  of  an  owl, 
rested,  when  he  saw  two  figures  on  the  shore,  who 
he  hastily  concluded  must  be  Andrew  and  Elijah. 
They  were  at  once  taken  on  board,  and  then  the  men 
resumed  their  work  at  the  oars. 

It  was  just  daybreak  when  the  gigs  came  out  into 
the  lake.  Not  a  boat  was  in  sight ;  and  then  spread- 
ing their  sails,  they  sped  away  for  Sackett's  Harbor, 
where  they  arrived  safely  in  the  afternoon. 

Great  was  the  rejoicing  there  when  the  party 
arrived  with  their  prisoners  and  stores.  For  a  time 
the  restlessness  of  the  men  at  the  post  ceased;  and 
the  story  of  the  expedition  was  told  and  retold,  and 
furnished  a  theme  of  conversation  better  than  that 
offered  by  the  delay  of  their  leaders.  News  travelled 
slowly  in  those  days,  and  it  was  almost  exactly 
twenty  years  later  when  Congress  voted  Lieutenant 
Gregory  and  his  men  thi-ee  thousand  dollars  as  a 


A  NKW  rnojECT 


181 


1.  Throe 
Bf  silence 
.  "  That 
tiis  side," 
the  sleep- 
river,  the 
the  men 
38.  Back 
id  up  the 

close  in 
)f  an  owl, 
here,  who 
id  Elijah. 
1  the  men 

B  out  into 
m  spread- 
8  Harbor, 

the  party 
'or  a  time 
ised;  and 
etold,  and 
than  that 
I  travelled 
it  exactly 
iieutenant 
Liars'  as  a 


reward   for  their  success   in  capturing  the    Black 

Snake  I 

Meanwhile,  the  men  at  Sackctt's  Harl)or  soon 
ceased  to  talk  of  the  expedition,  and  returned  to  their 
complaints  at  the  delay  of  their  leaders.  The  ship- 
builders were  working  day  and  night ;  but  the  now 
war-vessels  were  not  yet  ready  to  put  to  sea,  a,nd 
without  them  there  would  bo  little  use  in  attempting 
to  contend  with  the  powerful  and  well-equipped  fleet 
of  Sir  James  Yeo.  The  rebellion  among  the  men 
grew  woKJC ;  and  as  if  to  add  to  the  confusion,  Com- 
modore Chauncey  fell  sick,  and  was  unable  to  attend 
to  his  duties. 

A  few  days  after  the  return  to  Sackett's  Harbor, 
Lieutenant  Gregory  again  sought  out  Andrew  Field, 
and  a  long  conversation  followed. 

"It's  my  humble  opinion,"  said  the  lieutenant, 
"that  what  ails  the  commodore  is  the  grumbling 
of  the  men.     He's  afraid  of  trouble  ahead." 

"Probably  you're  right,"  replied  Andrew;  "but 
I  don't  see  that  it  can  be  helped.  We  can't  do  any- 
thing till  the  frigate  and  brigs  are  ready." 

"  Oh,  yes,  we  can  I  "  answered  the  lieutenant ;  "  and 
that's  just  what  I  wanted  to  talk  with  you  about. 
The  commodore's  just  been  telling  me  how  he  has 
had  word  that  €  re's  a  schooner  on  the  stocks  over 
near  Kingston;  a-  <  he  says  this  scuttling  of  the 
Black  Snake  has  put  the  British  on  nettles.  Now, 
if  we  could  manage  to  get  over  there  and  set  fire 


^^SKM 


182 


GUARDINO   THE   nonPEIl 


n 
111 


to  that  schooner,  ho  says  we'd  do  a  double  duty. 
We'd  hurt  the  Hritish ;  and  if  wo  could  only  succeed, 
we'd  give  our  men  something  more  to  talk  about,  and 
then  in  a  few  days  now  he'll  be  all  ready  to  put  to 
sea,  and  the  music  will  begin." 

Tlie  young  officer  then  went  on  to  explain  the 
details  of  the  proposed  expedition ;  and  the  very  next 
day  the  same  party  which  had  made  the  voyage 
down  the  St.  Lawrence  left  Sackett's  Harbor  to  try 
to  carry  out  the  plan  of  the  young  lieutenant  con- 
cerning the  new  schooner.  Tlie  utmost  secrecy  was 
used,  and  no  one  save  a  few  of  the  leaders  at  the 
post  knew  anything  of  the  plan  or  project.  Smith, 
who  had  given  the  information  concerning  the  new 
schooner  to  the  commodore,  was  one  of  the  men  in 
the  gigs  now,  and  he  became  both  pilot  and  guide. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  when  the  party  landed 
on  a  little  island  not  far  from  the  Canadian  shore. 
Although  Andrew  Field  was  in  entire  ignorance  of 
the  fact,  it  was  the  very  island  where  his  brother 
David  had  been,  and  from  which  he  had  made  his 
escape  in  the  manner  we  already  know. 

The  gigs  were  drawn  up  on  shore,  and  concealed 
among  the  bushes.  The.  few  little  houses  which  com- 
posed the  hamlet  they  were  seeking  could  be  dimly 
seen  when  they  looked  across  the  water  to  the  shores 
of  Canada.  No  one  knew  just  where  the  schooner 
was,  but  Smith  assured  them  that  it  was  on  the  shore 
near  this  little  settlement.     Nothing  could  be  done 


L 


A   N15W  rnOJKCT 


188 


ble  duty. 
y sucoeed, 
ibout,  and 
to  put  to 

plain  the 
very  next 
le  voyage 
bor  to  try 
nant  con- 
crecy  was 
irs  at  the 
.  Smith, 
:  the  new 
le  men  in 
guide, 
ty  landed 
an  shore, 
orance  of 
3  brother 
made  his 

soncealed 
[lich  com- 
be dimly 
he  shores 
schooner 
the  shore 
.  be  done 


until  the  darkness  came,  and  the  men  meanwhile 
were  free   to   move   about   on    the  island  as  they 

chose. 

Our  three  boys  had  left  their  companions,  and  were 
wandering  over  the  island,  picking  some  of  the  straw- 
berries, which  were  ripe  now.  Henry  was  kneeling 
on  the  ground,  busily  engaged  in  this  occupation, 
when  his  eye  fell  upon  a  small  piece  of  bright-colored 
linen,  half  concealed  in  the  grass.  He  drew  it  forth, 
saying  to  himself,  "  Somebody's  been  here  before.  I 
wonder  who  it  was  ?  "  Suddenly  he  held  up  the 
neckerchief,  and  examined  it  more  closely.  In  a 
moment  he  ran  to  join  the  other  boys,  who  were  not 
far  away;  and  as  he  drew  near  he  shouted,  " An- 
drew 1  Andrew  Field  1  Look  at  this,  will  you  ?"  at 
the  same  time  holding  forth  to  view  the  bright- 
colored  piece  of  linen  he  had  found. 

"I  don't  see  anything  very  remarkable  about  that," 
replied  Andrew  coolly,  taking  the  neckerchief. 
"  You  don't  ?  Well,  look  again,  will  you  ?  " 
Suddenly  Andrew  gave  a  start.  "  It  looks  like 
the  one  David  wore,"  he  said  slowly ;  "  but  it  can't 
be.  The  men  we  took  down  the  St.  Lawrence  said 
all  the  prisoners  had  been  sent  on  to  Kingston." 

"That  doesn't  make  any  difference,"  replied  Henry. 
"  That's  Dave's  neckerchief  I  know ;  for  it's  one  I 
traded  with  him.     I  know  the  mark  I  made  on  it." 

"It  can't  be,"  replied  Andrew  slowly.  "What 
would  he  be  doing  here  ?  " 


ifi' 


r 


184 


OUARDINO  THE  BORDER 


"I  don't  know  anything  about  tlmt,"  wiid  llcnry. 
♦'AH  I  know  is  tlmt  tlmt  nockerchief  Injlongod  to 
Davo  Field.     Now,  where  Ib  ho  ?  " 

"  I  only  wish  I  knew,"  replied  Andrew  sadly,  as 
tliey  turned  and  sought  the  other  men. 

No  fire  was  kindled  when  evening  came,  as  they 
wished  nothing  to  l)o  done  to  attract  attention  on  the 
main  shore.  Soon  after  supper  they  noticed  a  fuo 
buviiing  in  the  woods  at  a  distance  of  a  Imlf-niilo 
from  the  hamlet,  as  nearly  as  they  could  judge. 

Smith  insisted  that  it  must  Ijo  some  one  burning 
brush,  but  the  lieutenant  was  fearful  tlmt  it  might 
be  a  signal  of  some  kind.  "Andrew,"  said  ho,  "  can't 
you  and  the  boys  go  over  and  find  out  what  that 
fire  means?  Wo  don't  want  to  make  any  false 
moves,  or  fall  into  any  trap.  Take  your  guns  along 
with  you." 

"  We'll  try  and  find  out  for  you,"  replied  Andrew ; 
and  in  a  few  minutes  ho  and  the  two  boys  were  row- 
ing towards  the  light.  They  decided  not  to  approach 
it  directly,  but  landing  a  little  below,  drew  the  boat 
up  on  shore,  and  started  through  the  woods. 

They  moved  cautiously ;  for  they  did  not  know  how 
many  might  be  about  the  fire,  and  they  had  no  desire 
to  incur  any  unnecessary  risks.  They  soon  wrived 
at  a  place  from  which  they  could  look  down  upon 
the  fire  without  being  seen  themselves. 

"  Huhl"  whispered  Henry,  "it's  just  as  I  thought. 
It's  only  a  boy  burning  logs  for  potash.     Many's  the 


*iii(l  Ilcnry. 
ic'loiigod   to 

w  Hivdly,  us 

no,  as  they 
tion  on  the 
;ice(l  a  fii-e 
a  hulf-inilo 
lulge. 

rie  burning 
it  it  niiglit 
I  ho,  "can't 
what  tliat 
any  false 
guns  along 

d  Andrew ; 
were  row- 

0  approach 
w  the  boat 
is. 

;  know  how 
d  no  desire 
•on  wrived 
lown  upon 

1  thought. 
Vfany's  the 


A  NEW  rno-iKCT 


186 


time  I've  done  that  myself.    They  fetch  a  good  price, 

too,  now." 

"  Keep  still !  "  replied  Andrew  in  a  low  voice. 
"You  two  boys  stay  right  here  where  you  are.  Keep 
your  guns  ready,  and  if  I  call,  you  come,  and  come 
quick  too." 

Andrew  advanced  cautiously ;  and  as  he  drew  near 
the  fire,  he  stopped  upon  a  fallen  branch,  which 
snapped  beneath  his  feet. 

"  (iet  out  o'  that,"  shouted  the  boy.  "  Be  ye  a 
wolf  or  a  hedgehog  ?  " 

"It's  neither,"  said  Andrew  in  reply,  as  he  stepped 
forth  into  the  light.  The  startled  boy  turned  us  if 
to  run,  but  waited  a  momunt  as  Andrew  called  to 

him. 

"  Who  be  ye  ?  "  said  the  boy.  "  I  thought  ye  was 
a  wolf.     There's  been  one  prowlin'  round." 

"  I  just  stopped  here  to  talk  with  you,"  replied 
Andrew.     "  What  are  you  doing  ?  " 

"  Makin'  potash ;  can't  ye  see  ?  "  answered  the  lad, 
now  somewhat  reassured,  and  turning  to  throw  some 
froHh  logs  on  the  fire.     "  Whar'd  ye  come  from  ?  " 

"  Oh !  from  over  here  to  see  the  schooner.   Where 

is  she  ?  " 

"  She's  up  on  th<^  stocks,"  replied  the  boy,  eying 

the  stranger  suspiciously. 

"  They  say  she's  a  beauty." 

"  That's  jest  what  she  is.     I  don't  know  what  Sir 
James  wants  o'  her,  though.    They  say  as  how  the 


Ill 


186 


T 


GUAKDING  THE  BORDER 


Yankees  have  crawled  into  a  hole,  and  are  a-tryi:j  to 
pull  the  hole  in  after  'em  now  ?  " 

"  Can  you  take  me  to  her  ?  " 

"That's  what  I  can,  but  I  won't.  I've  got  to 
tend  the  potash,  or  my  uncle'U  make  it  hotter  than 
this  fire  fer  me.     He  said  he  would." 

"  I  can't  help  that ;  you'll  have  to  go  with  me. 
Come  on,  boys  I  "  His  companions  stepped  quickly 
from  behind  the  trees  as  he  spoke,  and  advanced 
towards  the  fire.  The  startled  boy  gave  one  quick 
glance  at  them,  then  placing  his  fingers  in  his  mouth, 
whistled  shrilly,  and  turned  to  run  towards  the  forest. 


•m. 


A  NIGHT  OF  TERROR 


187 


a-tryi!i  to 


've  got  to 
lotter  than 

>  with  me. 
ed  quickly 
advanced 
one  quick 
his  mouth, 
the  forest. 


CHAPTER  XVII 


A  NIGHT  OP  TERROR 


THE  frightened  lad  had  taken  but  a  few  steps  be- 
fore the  three  boys  overtook  him,  and  he  was  a 
prisoner.  Sternly  bidding  him  to  be  silent,  Andrew 
said  to  his  companions,  "  Come  on ;  we'll  make  for 
the  gig.  It  won't  do  to  go  back  to  the  fire.  Some 
one  must  be  near  here,  or  this  fellow  wouldn't  have 
whistled." 

The  boys  ran  along  the  shore,  compelling  their 
young  prisoner  to  keep  pace  with  them,  and  soon 
arrived  at  the  place  where  their  boat  had  been  left 
Hastily  embarking,  they  did  not  breathe  freely  until 
a  good  half-mile  had  been  placed  between  them  and 
the  shore.  As  yet  the  shrill  call  of  the  boy  had  re- 
ceived no  reply.  They  could  see  that  the  fire  was 
still  burning,  and  no  one  was  in  pursuit  of  them. 

In  a  few  minutes  they  arrived  with  their  prisoner 
at  the  island,  and  a  hurried  consultation  followed. 
The  lad  was  trembling  with  fear  when  he  was  taken 
before  the  lieutenant ;  but  the  young  ofi&cer  soon  con- 
trived to  calm  him  enough  to  compel  him  to  listen  to 
his  questions,  and  to  make  intelligent  replies. 


BWWWrttteBWfl'*^ 


tHii: 


188 


GUAUDING  THE   BORDER 


"  We've  found  the  place,  men,"  said  Lieutenant 
Gregory,  when  ho  had  finished  his  conversatirn  with 
the  boy.  "  The  schooner's  here,  and  almost  ready  for 
the  launching.  If  the  lad  tells  the  truth,  most  of  the 
men  have  gone  to  Kingston  for  supplies,  and  we've 
come  just  in  the  nick  of  time.  We'll  make  ready 
and  start  at  once." 

Only  a  few  minutes  passed  before  the  gigs  were 
manned,  and  the  party  was  rowing  over  the  lake 
towards  the  hamlet  where  the  unfinished  schooner 
lay  on  the  stocks.  Not  a  word  was  spoken  during 
the  passage.  There  was  no  moon,  but  there  was  suf- 
ficient light  to  enable  them  to  see  some  distance  be- 
fore them.  The  surface  of  the  lake  was  ruffled  by  a 
slight  breeze,  and  the  few  clouds  overhead  indicated 
that  more  might  soon  be  expected. 

They  were  a  deteiinined  body  of  men,  and  the  suc- 
cess which  had  attended  their  efforts  in  their  expedi- 
tion down  the  St.  Lawrence  furnished  an  inspiration 
for  their  present  task.  They  all  realized  their  dan- 
ger ;  for  they  were  trusting  largely  to  the  information 
the  lad  had  given,  and  who  now  was  in  Lieutenant 
Gregory's  boat.  If  he  had  spoken  falsely,  they  might 
be  facing  a  peril  greater  than  any  they  had  met. 
There  was  nothing  to  be  done  except  to  go  on,  how- 
ever ;  and  the  three  boats,  near  together,  kept  on  their 
way  towards  the  shore. 

They  soon  arrived  at  the  place  indicated  by  the 
young  prisoner,  and  all  could  plainly  see  the  outlines 


aiitiu 


A   NIGHT  OF  TERROR 


189 


Lieutenant 
Tsatirn  with 
st  ready  for 
most  of  the 
,  and  we've 
uake  ready 

i  gigs  were 
ir  the  lake 
id  schooner 
ken  during 
;re  was  suf- 
listance  be- 
ruffled  by  a 
d  indicated 

nd  the  suc- 
leir  expedi- 
inspiration 
their  dan- 
information 
Lieutenant 
they  might 
f  had  met. 
JO  on,  how- 
ept  on  their 

,ted  by  the 
be  outlines 


of  the  schooner  resting  on  the  stocks.  She  was  larger 
than  they  had  thought,  and  the  possibility  of  destroy- 
ing her  increased  the  eagerness  of  all  the  men. 

The  first  thing  to  be  done  was  to  ascertain  whether 
any  guards  had  been  stationed  near  her  or  not     The 
young  lieutenant  took  this  duty  upon  himself;  and 
soon  returning  to  the  men  he  had  left  by  the  shore, 
he  said,  "  Not  a  guard  is  there,  men.     They've  felt 
so  sure  of  themselves  that  the  schooner's  all  alone. 
Now,  this  boy  says  there  are  five  houses  here.     I  am 
going  to  detail  ten  men  to  look  after  them.     I  want 
a  guard  of  two  stationed  before  each  house.    Don't 
make  any  noise,  and  take  your  places  at  once.    If 
any  one  comes  out  of  the  houses,  stop  him ;  and  if  he 
doesn't  obey,  shoot  him  at  once.     But  don't  shoot  if 
you  can  help  it,  for  the  quieter  we  can  keep,  the  bet- 
ter.    Then  I  want  two  men  to  stand  as  a  guard  on 
the  shore,  one  a  little  way  above  the  schooner  and 
one  a  little  below,  to  give  us  warning  if  any  one  ap- 
proaches from  there." 

The  assignments  were  soon  made,  and  each  knew 
just  what  was  to  be  expected  of  him.  Elijah  and 
Henry  were  to  be  the  guards  in  front  of  one  of  the 
houses ;  while  Andrew  was  to  accompany  the  lieuten- 
ant, and  attempt  to  set  fire  to  the  schooner. 

"Now,  then,"  said  the  leader  in  a  low  voice ;  and 
the  men  silently  moved  up  from  the  shore.  The 
night  was  dark,  but  they  had  no  difficulty  in  making 
their  way ;  and  Elijah  and  Henry  were  soon  left  in 


wwBftawHwacwteiwwaigiiitta 


190 


QUAKDINQ  THE  BORDEB 


!t!i 


the  positions  they  had  taken  before  one  of  the  small 
log  houses  that  made  up  the  hamlet.  They  'lid  not 
know  whether  any  one  was  inside  or  not,  as  there 
was  no  light  within,  nor  anything  to  indicate  the 
presence  of  men ;  but  the  lieutenant  had  determined 
to  avoid  all  possible  risks,  and  their  vigil  must  be 
kept. 

The  time  slowly  passed,  the  boys  keeping  their 
eyes  fixed  upon  the  place  where  they  knew  the 
schooner  was,  hoping  each  moment  to  see  the  blaze 
appear.  They  were  impatient  young  soldiers,  and 
this  waiting  was  the  most  difficult  of  tasks.  Occa- 
sionally they  glanced  about  them,  but  the  great  silent 
trees  and  the  little  house  were  all  that  could  be  seen. 

"  What's  the  trouble  with  those  men  ?  "  whispered 
Henry  at  last.  "  They're  waiting  for  sunrise,  I  guess, 
so  they  can  see  to  strike  a  spark." 

"Hushl"  whispered  Elijah  in  reply.  "They're 
doing  the  best  they  can." 

And  the  young  guard  was  right.  The  men  were 
doing  their  best.  They  had  stealthily  approached 
the  silent  schooner,  and  once  more  tried  to  satisfy 
themselves  that  no  guard:^  were  on  board  before  they 
began  their  work.  None  were  found ;  and  then  they 
turned  into  the  little  house  near  by,  which  the  build- 
ers plainly  used  as  a  shop.  They  could  find  nothing 
there  but  the  ship  carpenters'  tools,  and  these  were 
scarcely  worth  the  taking.  Going  on  board  the 
schooner,  they  soon  began  their  labors.     They  col- 


ti«w<»in<wtig' W>««r8tfaw»ii-—if  rrt^-f 


A  NIGHT  OF  TERROR 


191 


)f  the  small 
hey  'lid  not 
ot,  as  there 
ndicate  the 
determined 
'il  must  be 

eping  their 
knew  the 
le  the  blaze 
)ldiers,  and 
sks.  Occa- 
great  silent 
iild  be  seen. 
"  whispered 
ise,  I  guess, 

"  They're 

9  men  were 

approached 

1  to  satisfy 

before  they 

d  then  they 

h  the  build- 

ind  nothing 

these  were 

board  the 

They  col- 


lected a  pile  of  shavings  and  small  pieces  of  the 
scattered  timbers  in  the  hold.  When  a  quantity  suf- 
ficient to  suit  the  lieutenant  had  been  gathered,  bid- 
ding the  men  to  stand  back,  he  bent  low  over  the 
mass,  and  soon  a  spark  fell  from  his  hands.  A  little 
tongue  of  flame  appeared,  and  the  men  hastily  made 
their  way  up  on  deck.  They  waited  for  the  flames 
to  appear,  but  none  came.  Uttering  an  impatient 
exclamation,  the  lieutenant  again  went  below.    The 

fire  was  out  1 

Once  more,  and  with  greater  pains,  he  started  a 
fire,  and  waited  until  the  smoke  compelled  him  to 
seek  the  deck  above.  This  time  there  was  no  failure. 
Great  volumes  of  smoke  began  to  pour  forth  through 
the  hatchway.  The  flames  soon  appeared  through 
the  seams  in  the  deck.  They  began  to  creep  along 
the  rail,  and  to  climb  the  masts.  They  crackled  and 
snapped  and  roared,  and  the  schooner  was  soon  a 
mass  of  flames  that  threw  their  light  in  fantastic  forms 
far  out  over  the  water. 

The  party  were  standing  on  the  shore  watching 
the  burning  vessel,  and  congratulating  themselves 
upon  the  success  which  had  attenued  their  efforts. 
Not  a  disturbance  had  been  made,  nor  thus  far  had  a 
man  appeared  to  interfere  with  them  in  their  labor. 

« It's  time  we  were  getting  out  of  this,"  said  the 
lieutenant,  watching  the  flames,  which  now  had  crept 
up  to  the  tops  of  the  masts,  and  were  darting  as  if  in 
frantic  efforts  to  climb  even  higher.     "  We've  done 


102 


OUARDINO  THE  BOBDER 


our  work,  and  we'd  better  go."  He  was  speaking 
confidently  now,  and  lingered,  even  as  he  spoke,  to 
look  again  at  the  blaze  before  him.  It  was  a  sight 
to  hold  any  one.  The  great  roaring  flames  and  vast 
clouds  of  smoke  came  forth  together.  In  the  flicker- 
ing light,  the  forms  of  the  men  took  on  fantastic 
shapes,  and  the  entire  scene  was  weird  and  wild. 

"We  must  go,"  said  the  lieutenant  again;  and 
placing  his  fingers  in  his  mouth,  he  whistled  the  sig- 
nal which  had  been  agreed  upon  as  a  summons  for 
his  band.  In  a  moment  the  men  came  running 
through  the  darkness  from  the  houses  where  they 
had  been  stationed  as  guards,  eager  to  be  near  the 
fire  and  witness  the  great  conflagration. 

"  Here  comes  Vaughn,"  said  the  lieutenant  as  the 
sailing-master  came  running  down  the  shore  almost 
breathless.  "What's  the  hurry,  Mr.  Vaughn?"  he 
said,  laughing,  as  the  man  approached.  "  You're  in 
as  great  a  pucker  as  Henry  here,  or  Elijah."  He 
was  feeling  so  elated  over  his  success  that  he  was 
disposed  to  be  easy  and  familiar  with  all  the  men. 

"I  am  in  a, hurry,"  gasped  Vaughn,  "and  I've 
need  to  be.     Just  look  out  on  the  lake,  will  you?" 

The  men  quickly  turned,  and  looked  in  the  direc- 
tion he  indicated.  They  leaped  upon  the  bank  and 
looked  again.  Not  a  word  was  spoken  for  a  moment ; 
and  then  Lieutenant  Gregory  sharply  called,  "Man 
the  gigs  I  Every  man  to  his  place  I  Pull  for  your 
lives  I  " 


m*^. 


A  NIGHT  OP  TEUKOR 


198 


IS  speaking 
e  spoke,  to 
waa  a  sight 
es  and  vast 
the  flicker- 
n  fantastic 
and  wild. 
Eigain;  and 
led  the  sig- 
immons  for 
le  running 
ivhere  they 
le  near  the 

[lant  as  the 
lore  almost 
ighn?"  he 
■'You're  in 
ijah."  He 
lat  he  was 
he  men. 
"and  I've 
ill  you?" 

I  the  direc- 
i  bank  and 
a  moment ; 
led,  "Man 

II  fqr  your 


In  the  light  of  the  burning  schooner  he  could  see 
a  gunboat  swiftly  approaching.  It  was  under  full 
sail,  and  there  could  be  no  doubt  about  her  inten- 
tions. She  was  coming  to  avenge  the  loss  of  the 
schooner. 

In  their  desperation  the  men  were  in  their  places  in 
a  moment,  and  began  to  row  with  all  their  strength 
along  by  the  shore.  They  hoped  by  making  their 
way  out  in  that  manner  that  possibly  in  the  darkness 
their  presence  might  not  be  discovered  by  the  gun- 
boat. "  That's  always  my  luck,"  groaned  the  young 
leader.  "Just  to  get  things  in  good  shape,  and 
then  have  them  all  knocked  over."  He  waa  pulling 
with  the  men,  and  spoke  in  low  tones  to  Andrew, 
who  was  seated  next  to  him. 

"Maybe  they  won't  see  us,"  replied  Andrew. 
"They  may  make  for  the  shore,  anyway,  in  hopes  of 
.putting  out  the  fire."  But  just  then,  as  if  in  mock- 
ery of  his  words,  one  of  the  tall  masts  of  the  burning 
schooner  fell  with  a  great  crash,  and  the  sparks  and 
flames  flew  high  in  the  air. 

"Not  much  doubt  about  their  intentions  now," 
said  the  lieutenant.  They  could  see  the  gunboat, 
which  had  come  farther  up  into  the  light  as  she 
changed  her  course  and  headed  directly  towards  them. 
A  moment  later  and  her  great  gun  spoke,  and  the 
ball  came  skipping  over  the  water  not  far  away  from 
the  gigs. 
"She's  sighted  us,"  called  the  lieutenant  to  the 


.Ill'" 


194 


GUABDINO  THE   BORDER 


men  in  the  other  boats.  "  She's  after  us  too.  Now 
do  your  prettiest,  men!  Don't  get  caught  by  the 
Britisher  I  " 

The  men  gave  way  with  a  will.  As  they  left  be- 
hind them  the  burning  schooner,  they  saw  that  the 
light  of  the  fire  was  sufficient  tb  enable  them  to  look 
some  distance  in  every  direction.  And  there,  not 
more  than  a  half-mile  away,  was  the  gunboat,  in  hot 
pursuit  of  them.  Her  white  sails  gave  her  almost 
a  ghostly  appearance,  and  the  stiff  breeze  swept  her 
swiftly  onward. 

"It  was  that  boy,"  groaned  Andrew.  "He  knew 
some  men  were  near,  and  made  off  for  them." 

"That's  just  it,"  replied  the  lieutenant.  "The 
little  rascal  I  I  wish  I  had  him  here  now  I  I  don't 
know  what  I  ever  let  him  go  for  when  we  landed. 
He's  had  a  good  hour  to  work  his  mischief  in.  He's 
done  damage  enough  for  one  night." 

There  was  now,  however,  no  time  for  conversa- 
tion. Behind  them  they  could  see  the  gunboat, 
and  Andrew's  heart  sank  when  he  perceived  that 
she  was  gaining  upon  them.  The  wind  was  all 
in  her  favor,  and  what  chance  would  they  have  in 
such  a  contest  ?  And  it  did  seem  hard  too.  Here, 
after  they  had  crossed  the  lake  in  safety,  and  just 
accomplished  the  purpose  of  the  expedition,  to  find 
themselves  close  under  the  gun  of  a  pursuing  boat, 
and  everything  in  her  favor  too.  There  was  one 
comforting  thought,  however,  and  that  was  that  the 


too.  Now 
jht  by  the 

ley  left  be- 
iW  that  the 
leni  to  look 
there,  not 
x>at,  in  hot 
her  almost 
I  swept  her 

"He  knew 
m." 

at.      "  The 

I     I  don't 

we  landed. 

f  in.    He's 

r  conversa- 
s  gunboat, 
:eived  that 
id  was  all 
ley  have  in 
oo.  Here, 
y,  and  just 
ion,  to  find 
suing  boat, 
re  was  one 
as  tiiat  the 


A    NIGHT   OF   TKIIUOB 


195 


new  schooner  was  ruined.    She,  at  least,  would  never 
be  a  menace  to  Chauncey's  fleet. 

Far  away  in  the  distance  he  could  see  the  dull 
and  heavy  glow  of  the  fire,  and  an  occasional  darting 
of  the  flames  showed  that  the  end  had  almost  come. 
Meanwhile  the  men  in  desperation  rowed  on.  This 
being  chased  by  British  gunboats  was  becoming 
monotonous,  but  the  present  pursuit  was  a  stem 
reality.  The  men  were  breathing  hard.  Their  bod- 
ies were  dripping  with  perspiration,  and  their  hands 
soon  were  raw  and  bleeding.  Still,  on  and  on  they 
rowed,  pulling  desperately  at  the  oars,  determined  to 
escape  if  it  lay  within  their  power. 

"  If  the  wind  doesn't  die  down  soon,  we're  lost," 
groaned  Lieutenant  Gregory.  Andrew  made  no  re- 
ply. All  his  breath  and  strength  were  needed  now 
in  his  labor,  and  he  could  not  reply  to  the  lieuten- 
ant's words. 

On  and  on  the  men  rowed,  never  complaining, 
nor  even  stopping  for  rest.  They  had  escaped  in  a 
previous  chase,  and  what  had  been  done  could  be 
done  again.  Their  leader  knew,  however,  that  their 
strength  could  not  last  long  if  the  present  desper- 
ate efforts  were  maintained.  But  what  could  he  do? 
Behind  them  was  the  British  gunboat,  holding  to  her 
course  with  the  persistence  of  fate  itself. 

«  The  wind's  dying  out,  Andrew,"  the  lieutenant 
hoarsely  whispered  a  little  later;  but  Andrew  still 
did  not  heed  his  words.    His  arms  ached,  and  his 


m\l 


196 


GUAKDINO    THK    MOIIDKU 


11 


hands  were  bleeding ;  but  he  still  was  working  as  if 
he  were  a  machine. 

The  lieutenant's  words  were  true,  however.  The 
wind  had  fallen,  and  the  surface  of  the  lake  soon 
became  smoother.  Still  on  and  on  rowed  the  men. 
They  had  headed  for  the  open  lake,  taking  no  heed 
of  direction,  the  one  thought  in  the  minds  of  all  be- 
ing to  escape  by  any  means  whatsoever  from  their 
immediate  pursuers. 

For  an  hour  their  efforts  were  not  relaxed,  but 
then  the  gunboat  could  no  longer  be  seen.  Then  a 
rest  was  had,  the  sails  were  set,  and  rowing  by  turns 
and  sailing  all  the  time,  the  long  night  at  last  passed. 
They  did  not  know  where  they  were,  but  followed 
the  directions  of  the  compass,  and  headed  for  the 
place  where  they  supposed  the  American  shore  must 
lie.  It  was  a  night  of  struggle  and  terror;  but  the 
resolute  men  kept  on,  for  life  itself  depended  upon 
their  immediate  efforts. 

It  was  upon  an  almost  exhausted  band  of  men 
that  the  morning  sun  looked  down  when  it  first  ap- 
peared. Their  faces  were  haggard,  and  marked  with 
suffering.  But  what  did  that  matter  when  far  off  to 
their  left  they  saw  a  low-lying  shore  which,  although 
it  was  unfamiliar,  must  be,  so  every  one  thought,  that 
of  home. 

"There's  the  shore,"  said  Andrew,  rubbing  his 
aching  head;  "but  there's  something  else  too. .  Look 
out  on  the  lake." 


king  as  if 

^er.  The 
lake  soon 
the  men. 
^  no  heed 
of  all  be- 
rom  their 

axed,  but 
Then  a 
J  by  turns 
ist  passed. 
;  followed 
d  for  the 
hore  must 
p;  but  the 
ided  upon 

id  of  men 
it  first  ap- 
irked  with 
I  far  off  to 
I,  although 
}ught,  that 

ibbing  his 
too.    Look 


A  NIGHT  OF  TBUROR 


197 


They  all  turned  as  ho  spoke,  and  not  far  away  the 
white  sails  of  a  boat  of  some  kind  appeared.  Not 
a  word  was  spoken  for  a  moment,  as  all  gazed  at  the 
object.  Was  she  friend  or  foe?  Upon  the  solution 
of  that  question  all  their  immediate  hopes  depended. 


iff 


mmmmftm 


198 


GUAHDINO  TIIK   IlOUDKIl 


m 

I!  nil! 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

A   VI8ITOU 

SEVERAL  minutes  elapsed  before  David  could 
fully  realize  whore  he  was.  The  rough  face 
peering  into  his  own  seemed  to  have  a  kindly  ex- 
pression, and  he  was  conscious  of  a  sense  of  sympathy 
in  the  words  he  heard ;  but  just  what  it  all  meant, 
at  fii-st  he  could  not  determine. 

The  summer  sun  was  high  in  the  heavens.  Tlie 
calm  was  still  on  the  waters ;  and  there  had  been  just 
motion  enough  in  the  little  waves  to  rock  his  boat 
gently,  as  a  mother  might  the  cradle  of  her  babe. 
He  had  slept  long  and  hai-d,  and  the  awakening  had 
been  so  sudden  that  when  he  sat  upright  in  the  boat 
he  could  find  no  words  witli  which  to  reply  to  the 
hail  of  the  stranger. 

"  Come,  my  hearty,"  said  the  man  again,  speaking 
in  a  rough,  deep  tone  that  was  not  in  the  least  dis- 
pleasing, "give  an  account  o'  j'ereelf.  This  is  no 
place  to  swing  yer  hammock.  It's  high  noon,  and  no 
man  has  a  right  to  sleep  then.  Leastwise,  that's  the 
way  I  feel  about  it.  I  told  the  cap'in  this  here  yawl 
might  have  a  cargo  aboard." 


m% 


|I«IWlinlrt>lit»t„-<K?^.:A<H!« 


A   VIRITOB 


199 


iivid  could 
•ough  fuco 
kindly  ox- 
f  Hymi»utliy 
all  meant, 

^ens.  The 
I  been  just 
k  his  boat 
her  babe, 
cening  had 
in  the  boat 
iply  to  the 

I,  speaking 
e  least  dis- 
rhis  is  no 
on,  and  no 
,  that's  the 
here  yawl 


Still  David  made  no  roply.  Ho  was  awake  now, 
and  gliiricing  over  the  hike  ho  saw  not  far  away  a 
little  Hchoouer.  It  was  plain  that  she  was  a  war- 
vessel  of  some  kiiul ;  and  when  ho  made  out  her 
name,  Iho  Magnet,  ho  recalled  at  once  the  fact  that 
she  was  one  of  ^o  fleet  of  Sir  James  Yeo,  and  that 
he  had  frequently  iieard  A  her. 

"What  Inrnt's  that?  "  ho  at  last  managed  to  say. 
"She's  the  Magnet,  though  I  don't  like  to  call 
her  that.  Last  year  sho  was  the  Sydney  Smith  ;  but 
these  l)oat8  on  tho  lake  have  a  trick  of  changin' 
their  names  most  as  often  as  Tom  Spilbury's  widow ; 
that's  about  once  a  year  or  so.  But  who  are  you? 
and  how'd  ye  come  to  be  out  here  alone?" 

David  glanced  again  carefully  at  the  man  before  he 
replied.    He  wore  the  uniform  of  the  British  sailor, 
and  doubtless  was  one  of  the  crew  of  tho  Magnet. 
He  himself  was  without  a  coat  or  jacket,  and  yet 
such  clothing  as  he  had  on  was  that  which  belonged 
to  a  sailor  of  tho  same  navy.     Ho  had  boon  ono  of 
the  crew  of  tho  Black  Snake,  or  had  been  selected 
for  that  work ;  and  although  he  had  escaped  from 
her,  here  he  was  again  in  the  power  of  the  British 
sailore.     Perhaps  his  best  plan  would  be  to  remain 
silent,  and  apparently  enter  into  the  company  of  the 
men  as  if  he  belonged  there. 

"  I've  been  in  this  yawl  for  a  day  and  a  half  now, 
and  I've  had  nothing  to  eat.  Can't  you  take  me 
on  board  the  Magnet?" 


liffllU 


200 


GUAUDINO  THB  BOUPBR 


"I'll  take  ye  aboard  the  Sydney  Smith.  Nutliin' 
to  eat  fer  two  days  ?  Ye  must  be  hungry-like.  I'd 
be,  if  I  was  in  that  fix." 

"I  am;  and  the  sooner  I'm  aboard  the  Magnet,  or 
Smith,  or  whatever  you  call  her,  the  better." 

"  I'll  have  yo  there  in  a  wink,"  replied  the  sailor, 
as  he  made  fast  the  painter  of  David's  boat,  and 
began  to  row  towards  the  schooner.  Even  then  his 
propensity  for  conversation  apparently  could  not  be 
controlled,  and  soon  he  began  to  talk  again. 

"  I  see  ye  wear  a  part  o'  the  right  dress,  but  what 
ye  doin'  without  a  jacket?  Ye  wasn't  out  in  that 
storm  last  night,  was  ye  ?  My !  it  blew  great  guns  I 
And  ye  hain't  had  nothin'  to  eat,  ye  say  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  David,  heeding  only  the  last  ques- 
tion, and  glad  to  be  able  to  leave  the  others  unan- 
swered for  the  present;  "I've  had  nothing  to  eat, 
and  I  didn't  have  a  sail,  or  an  oar  either." 

"Ye  don't  say  sol  "  replied  the  sailor  in  astonish- 
ment. "  I  shall  want  to  hear  all  about  it  as  soon  as 
ye  have  a  talk  with  the  cap'n."  The  boats  were 
alongside  the  schooner  now,  and  a  crowd  of  men 
were  near  the  rail,  curiously  observing  them. 

In  a  moment  David  and  his  companion  were  on 
board,  and  the  captain  was  listening  to  the  sailor's 
story.  "That's  all  I  know  about  it,  Captain,"  he 
said,  when  he  had  told  the  few  facts  he  had  gained. 
"  The  lad  says  as  how  he  hasn't  had  a  mouthful  to 
eat  in  most  two  days." 


IL 


A   VISITOR 


201 


1.  NuKiin' 
y-like.     I'd 

Magnet,  or 
jr." 

1  the  sailor, 
>  boat,  and 
Bn  then  his 
luld  not  be 
n. 

8,  but  what 
)ut  in  that 
jreat  guns  I 

I  last  ques- 
;hera  unan- 
ing  to  eat, 
er." 

in  astonish- 
as  soon  as 
boats  were 
vd  of  men 
m. 

n  were  on 
the  sailor's 
iptain,"  he 
Lad  gained, 
touthful  to 


"  Take  him  below,"  said  the  captain ;  "  and  as  soon 
as  he's  been  fed,  bring  him  to  me." 

"  Be  keerful,  be  keerful,"  said  the  sailor  to  David 
after  he  had  been  ravenously  eating  for  a  few  min- 
utes; "ye  don't  want  too  much  aboard  afore  yer 
ballast's  fixed." 

David  knew  he  ought  to  heed  the  warning,  but  it 
required  a  strong  effort  of  his  will  to  leave  the  food 
which  the  cook  had  set  l)efore  him  in  the  galley. 
"I'll  go  and  see  the  captain  now,"  he  said  as  he 

arose. 

"  Not  afore  yer  fixed  out  with  a  jacket.  Ye  don't 
look  a  bit  purty  now;  besides,  it's  agin  onlers  to 
stand  up  afore  the  captain  in  your  shirt-sleeves.  I'll 
fix  ye  out  if  ye'll  come  with  me." 

The  kind-hearted  sailor  soon  had  his  young  charge 
dressed  up  as  a  British  sailor  lad  ought  to  be  accord- 
ing to  his  standard,  and  then  together  they  sought 
the  captain's  cabin. 

"That  will  do.  Jack,"  said  the  captain  when  he 
saw  that  the  sailor  was  minded  to  remain  and  listen 
to  the  conversation.  "He's  as  full  of  curiosity  as 
any  old  granny,"  he  added,  turning  to  David,  when 
the  sailor  had  left  the  cabin.  "Now,  my  lad,  tell 
me  about  yourself." 

"  There  isn't  very  much  to  tell.  I  was  driven  out 
upon  the  open  lake  yesterday,  from  down  near  the 
St.  Lawrence,  or  at  least  over  by  the  Canadian  shore, 
not  far  from  Kingston." 


SK^iW",""". 


iilfi 


202 


GUAUDINO  THE  BORDER 


m 


"  Why,  lad,  that's  fifty  or  sixty  miles  from  here  I  " 
said  the  captain  suspiciously.  "You  don't  mean  to 
say  you  were  out  in  the  storm  last  night  ?  " 

"Yes,  sir;  and  without  a  sail  or  oar  or  rudder," 
and  David  went  on  to  give  an  outline  of  his  adven- 
tures on  the  lake. 

"And  you  say  you  were  one  of  the  crew  of  one 
of  our  gunboats  ?  "  inquired  the  captain,  when  David's 
story  was  ended.  "  What  was  her  name  ?  and  who 
was  her  commander?" 

There  was  a  ring  of  siispicion  in  the  captain's 
tones  that  was  not  very  reassuring  to  David. 

"She  w£(s  the  Black  Snake,  and  Captain  Landon 
was  in  command  of  her." 

"  That's  right.  Now,  how  large  a  crew  had  she  ? 
and  where  was  she  bound  ?  " 

"Counting  me,  there  tvere  nineteen.  She  was 
bound  on  a  trip  down  the  St.  Lawrence,  to  help  some 
of  the  supply-boats  up  the  river  from  Montreal." 

"  Right  again.  But  how  came  you  to  leave  her? 
That's  what  I  don't  understand." 

"  I'd  started  for  the  Canadian  shore ;  but  a  squall 
struck  me,  and  the  oar  I  was  using  as  a  rudder 
slipped  out  of  my  hands,  and  the  wind  tore  my  sail 
away." 

"Why  didn't  they  help  you  out?  They  were 
close  by." 

"  No ;  they  were  on  the  other  side  of  the  island, 
and  couldn't  see  me." 


^liilife. 


MwetM 


i>H'i*iMfii.^  mutwMi  1,1  jpBiiiiiiiram 


umi|l.4IUIl,LHI.jyiliiHI..Jil|iJJ.  .1  ■il!l'M'll.''l^^''*'""Jt»-*,";"'!*'! ''.','>    "i"f'  — 


A   VISlTOlt 


203 


from  here ! " 
>ii't  mean  to 

or  rudder," 
if  his  adven- 

crew  of  one 
/hen  David's 
le  ?  and  who 

he  captain's 
David, 
tain  Landon 

ew  had  she  ? 

I.     She  was 
to  lielp  some 
antreal." 
o  leave  her? 

hut  a  squall 
as  a  rudder 
tore  my  sail 

They  were 

i  the  island, 


David  felt  that  what  he  said  was  true,  although 
it  was  not  the  whole  truth  about  himself ;  but  he 
strove  to  justify  himself  for  his  words  by  the  dan- 
gerous predicament  in  which  he  was.  War  was  an 
evil  at  best,  and  he  must  take  things  as  he  found 

them. 

The  captain  of  the  Magnet  plied  him  with  many 
questions  more ;  but  David  managed  somehow  to  sat- 
isfy him,  in  a  measure  at  least,  and  finally  he  said, 
"Well,  go  and  report  to  Jack  again,  and  he'll  assign 
you  to  a  mess.     Young  man,"  he  added  sternly,  "  if 
I  thought  there  was  any  trick  in  all  this,  I'd  blow 
you  into  flinders,  if  I  had  to  use  eveiy  one  of  the 
Magnet's   twelve  guns."     He  stopped,  and  looked 
keenly  at  David ;  but  the  lad  bore  the  scrutiny  well, 
and  soon  saluted,  and  left  the  cabin  to  find  again 
his  friend  Jack.     He  was  suspiciously  near  the  cabin 
door,  and  David  smiled  when  he   thought  of  the 
possibility  of  his  having  been  trying  to  overhear  the 
converaation  between  himself  and  the  captain;  but 
whether  that  had  been  true  or  not,  he  soon  found 
himself  compelled  to  go  over  the  story  again  for  the 
benefit  of  Jack.    The  sailor  listened  with  many  ex- 
pressions of  astonishment,  and  as  soon  as  the  stoiy 
was  ended  immediately  began  to  rehearse  it  to  his 
companions.     David   had   contrived  to  keep  near 
enough  to  the  exact  facts  in  the  case  to  make  his 
story  plausible,  and  he  received  many  expressions 
of  praise  for  the  manner  in  which  he  had  contrived 


iilll 


j» 


204 


ODAKDING   THE   BORDER 


to  remain  afloat  during  the  storm  of  the  preceding 
night. 

His  position  certainly  was  better  than  it  had  been 
in  a  little  yawl,  without  sail,  rudder,  or  food,  and 
adrift  on  the  open  lake.  He  was  no'u  regarded  as  a 
prisoner,  although  he  could  but  feel  that  some  of  the 
men  were  in  a  measure  suspicious  of  him.  But  on 
board  the  Magnet  he  had  as  much  liberty  as  any  of 
the  sailors,  and  was  looked  upon  as  one  of  the  crew. 
But  what  a  place  for  an  ardent  young  American  to 
be  in  I  —  a  member  of  the  crew  of  the  Magnet,  one 
of  the  most  active  of  Yeo's  fleet,  and  now  cruising 
about  the  lake,  and  soon  to  start  for  Niagara  I 

More  than  once  in  the  following  week  David  al- 
most let  slip  some  word  that  would  have  betrayed 
him.  When  the  conversation  of  the  sailors  turned 
upon  the  Yankee  fleet,  and  they  all  laughed  at  what 
they  called  the  cowardice  of  Commodore  Chauncey 
in  remaining  within  the  shelter  of  Sackett's  Harbor, 
he  several  times  nearly  uttered  the  angry  exclama- 
tion that  rose  upon  his  lips,  but  somehow  he  man- 
aged to  restrain  himself  just  in  time. 

Meanwhile  he  entered  heartily  into  the  work  on 
board,  and  his  willing  spirit  and  cheerful  manner 
soon  won  for  him  the  friendship  of  the  men  and  the 
confidence  of  the  officers ;  so  that  when  a  week  had 
gone  by,  and  the  Magnet  started  on  her  voyage 
towards  Niagara,  he  somehow  felt  that  no  one  was 
then  suspicious  of  him. 


A   VISITOR 


205 


he  preceding 

I  it  had  been 
or  food,  and 
egarded  as  a 
\,  some  of  the 
Im.  But  on 
'ty  as  any  of 
of  the  crew. 
American  to 
Magnet,  one 
now  cruising 
garal 

ek  David  al- 
ive betrayed 
ailors  turned 
rhed  at  what 
re  Chauncey 
ett's  Harbor, 
gry  exclama- 
low  he  man- 

the  work  on 
irful  manner 
men  and  the 
L  a  week  had 
her  voyage 
no  one  was 


He  had,  however,  abandoned  none  of  his  intentions 
to  escape,  and  was  resolved  that  when  the  right  oc- 
casion presented  itself  he  would  be  quick  to  seize  it. 
As  the  days  passed,  he  began  to  fear  that  none 
would  soon  come.  Still,  he  had  hopes  that  come  it 
would,  some  time,  and  meanwhile  tried  to  possess 
his  soul  in  patience. 

"  We're  off  Sodus  now,"  said  Jack  to  him  late  one 
afternoon,* when  the  Magnet  came  to  anchor  about  a 
half-mile  off  from  the  shore.  "  I  hear  as  how  we're) 
going  to  lay  by  here  for  the  night.  I  wish  we  could 
go  ashore." 

"  So  do  I,"  said  David  eagerly.  "  I  wonder  if  the 
captain  wouldn't  let  us.  Not  that  I'm  so  very  anx- 
ious to  go  myself,"  he  added,  for  fear  that  his  eager- 
ness might  be  misinterpreted,  "  but  some  garden  stuff 
would  taste  good." 

"  That's  what  it  would,"  replied  Jack.  "  But  look 
there.    Some  one's  coming  out  from  the  shore." 

David  turned  at  the  words  of  companion,  and 
could  see  a  little  canoe  between  the  schooner  and  the 
shore.  There  was  only  one  man  in  it,  but  under  his 
skilful  strokes  the  light  little  craft  sped  rapidly  on. 
And  it  was  making  for  the  Magnet ;  there  could  be 
no  doubt  about  that.  More  of  the  sailors  came  and 
stood  by  their  side,  and  were  watching  the  swiftly 
moving  canoe.  There  were  wild  thoughts  in  David's 
mind.  If  he  could  only  get  that  canoe,  and  make 
for  the  shore,  he  would  be  free.    He  realized  soon 


206 


GUARDING   THE   BOUDBR 


l!|ji!t 
1! 


iill! 


ill 


how  worse  than  foolish  were  all  such  projects,  and 
turned  again  to  watch  the  stranger. 

"Perhaps  that  canoe's  what  the  cap'n's  waiting 
here  for,"  said  one  of  the  sailors. 

"  Like  as  not,"  growled  another.  " '  This  boat  stops 
at  Podunk,'  I  almost  expected  to  hear  some  one  call 
out  when  the  Magnet  came  to  anchor  here.  Mebbe 
this  is  the  boat  we  connect  with." 

The  men  laughed,  but  made  no  reply.  "  It's  an 
Indian,  a  live  Indian,"  said  one  of  the  men  suddenly. 

"  Yes,  and  he's  red  too.  Didn't  ye  ever  see  one 
afore  ?  "  replied  Jack. 

David  was  giving  no  heed  to  the  conversation,  for 
he  was  eagerly  following  the  movements  of  the  canoe 
now.  He,  too,  had  recognized  the  occupant  as  an 
Indian,  but  there  were  other  thoughts  in  his  mind  as 
well. 

Meanwhile,  the  Indian,  apparently  unconscious  of 
all  the  interest  he  was  arousing,  had  paddled  in  near 
the  schooner.  In  a  moment  he  climbed  on  board, 
and  drew  the  light  little  canoe  up  after  him.  As 
he  turned,  David  Field  found  himself  face  to  face 
with  his  old  acquaintance  Garangula. 


'il!l 


1  i  HE  1 :  1 


!8     i 


tmmmmtfr- 


HOSTILE  FRIENDS 


807 


projects,  and 
p'n's  waiting 


his  boat  stops 
3ome  one  call 
lere.     Mebbe 

ly.     "  It's  an 

nan  suddenly. 

ever  see  one 

iversation,  for 
B  of  the  canoe 
icupant  as  an 
n  his  mind  as 

>nconscious  of 
iddled  in  near 
t)ed  on  board, 
Eter  him.  As 
i  face  to  face 


CHAPTER  XIX 


HOSTILE  FEIENDS 


A  STARTLED  expression  came  over  David's  face 
as  soon  as  he  recognized  the  visitor,  and  his 
first  feeling  was  one  of  alarm.  If  Garangula  should 
show  that  he  knew  the  young  sailor,  his  position 
might  become  far  more  dangerous;  for  while  David 
had  striven  to  do  his  work  on  board  the  schooner 
well,  there  were  times  when  he  suspected  that  the 
captain  did  not  feel  at  all  sure  of  his  latest  recruit. 
It  had  been  long  since  he  had  looked  upon  the  face 
of  an  old  acquaintance ;  and  the  sight  of  the  young 
Indian  moved  him  strongly,  bringing  back,  as  it  did, 
the  memories  of  his  home,  and  the  days  when  he  was 
a  lightrhearted  lad,  and  free  to"  come  and  go  as  he 

chose. 

Garangula's  face,  however,  showed  no  surprise; 
and  in  a  moment  he  turned  from  David,  and  glanced 
slowly  from  one  man  to  another  in  the  crowd  which 
had  quickly  assembled  about  him.  His  dark  eyes 
had  a  look  of  mild  surprise  in  them,  but  gave  no 
tokens  that  the  young  warrior  recognized  any  of  the 
men  before  him.    The  captain  here  stepped  forward. 


208 


GUARDING  THE  BORDEU 


ki  .  !h 


and  motioned  for  Garangula  to  follow  him  into  the 
cabin;  and  in  a  brief  time  both  had  left  the  deck 
and  gone  below. 

"  What's  the  trouble,  Davie,  my  lad?"  said  Jack. 
"  You  look  as  if  you  had  seen  a  ghost.  Didn't  you 
ever  see  a  live  Indian  before?  " 

"There's  no  trouble,"  replied  David.  "I  didn't 
know  I  ever  looked  like  a  ghost  before.  Yes ;  I've 
seen  lots  of  Indians,  but  I  was  wondering  what  this 
one  could  want  of  us." 

"  No  man  on  earth  knows,"  said  Jack.  "  They're 
an  uncertain  lot,  the  redskins.  We've  got  word, 
though,  that  Red  Jacket  has  gone  up  to  Niagara  with 
about  six  hundred  of  his  warriors.  I  thought  the 
Yanks  didn't  believe  in  using  them,  but  all  they 
lacked  was  the  chance.  They'll  use  them  as  quick 
as  anybody  if  they  can  only  get  them." 

"  No,  they  won't,' '  said  David  sharply.  "  Just  look 
at  Tecumseh.  Who  ever  heard  of  civilized  men  let- 
ting men  in  as  the  British  did  him  at  Detroit.  And 
we  won't  get  over  the  River  Raisin  very  soon,  either." 

"  Oh  I  we  won't,  won't  we  ?  "  Jack  had  a  quizzical 
expression  on  his  face  as  he  spoke,  and  instantly 
David  realized  that  he  had  betrayed  himself  by  his 
hasty  expression.  His  face  flushed,  and  he  could  not 
conceal  his  alarm;  but  Jack  began  to  whistle,  and 
apparently  paid  no  attention  to  David  or  to  the 
words  he  had  uttered. 

David  was  thoroughly  alarmed,  however.     He  had 


^mm 


■mrmmtmmmmmitimiiiei 


H08TILK   FRIENDS 


209 


him  into  the 
left  the  deck 

? "  said  Jack. 
Didn't  you 

i.  "I  didn't 
3.  Yes;  I've 
ing  what  this 

k.  "  They're 
ve  got  word, 
I  Niagara  with 
[  thought  the 
but  all  they 
^em  as  quick 

r.  "  Just  look 
ilized  men  let- 
Detroit.  And 
'  soon,  either." 
lad  a  quizzical 
and  instantly 
dimself  by  his 
d  he  could  not 
D  whistle,  and 
irid  or  to  the 

ever.    He  had 


mtmitmt-i 


seen  enough  of  Jack  to  know  that  beneath  his  rough 
exterior  there  was  a  tender  heart;  but  still  he  was 
a  British  sailor,  and  his  own  hasty  speech  had  be- 
trayed his  sympathies.  It  was  the  first  time  since  he 
had  come  on  board  that  he  had  said  or  done  any- 
thing which  he  thought  would  arouse  suspicion. 
What  would  Jack  do  now  ?  If  he  should  look  upon 
him  as  a  spy,  or  as  one  who  was  likely  to  betray 
them,  he  knew  that  all  of  Jack's  fondness  for  him, 
which  he  had  good  reason  to  believe  was  genuine 
and  strong,  would  not  save  him. 

His  thoughts  were  interrupted  by  the  return  of 
the  captain  and  Garangula  to  the  deck.  The  men 
quickly  gathered  about  them  as  the  captain  said, 
"  I  can't  make  out  much  of  what  he  says.  I  think 
he  wants  some  one  to  go  ashore  with  him ;  and  from 
all  I  can  learn,  there  must  be  some  one  there  who 
has  something  to  say  to  me.  I  don't  just  like  the 
looks  of  it ;  for  if  any  man  had  anything  of  impor- 
tance to  give  me,  he'd  come  aboard.  I  think  per- 
haps I'd  better  let  some  one  go  with  him,  though. 
We've  got  enough  on  board  to  help  him  if  he  needs 
it ; "  and  he  glanced  significantly  at  the  long  guns 
on  the  deck. 

"Who'll  go?"  continued  the  captain.  "Here, 
Jack,  you're  the  man.     You  go." 

Jack  stepped  forward  obediently;  but  before  any- 
thing more  could  be  said,  Garangula  interrupted  the 
proceedings.     "No  go — no  he  go,"  he  said  gruffly. 


210 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


"He  go,"  he  added,  pointing  to  David,  who  was 
standing  farther  back  in  the  crowd. 

David's  heart  gave  a  great  throb  as  he  heard  the 
young  Indian's  words.  Perhaps  his  time  had  come 
at  last,  the  time  for  which  lie  had  been  waiting. 
He  suspected  there  was  more  in  the  quiet  selection 
which  Garangula  had  made  than  appeared  upon  the 
surface.  He  stepped  forward  eagerly,  too  eagerly 
perhaps ;  for  the  captain  glanced  at  him  suspiciously 
as  he  said,  "  Not  so  fast,  not  so  fast,  my  man.  What 
do  you  waat  him  to  go  for?"  he  added,  turning  to 
Garanguk.  who  was  standing  quietly  by,  as  if  he 
had  no  ii')T;crest  in  the  proceedings. 

"He  go.  He  go,"  was  the  Indian's  reply.  "No 
he  go,"  he  added,  pointing  to  Jack.  "  He  go ;  "  and 
he  pointed  emphatically  again  to  David,  and  turned 
to  take  up  his  canoe. 

"  Very  well ;  '  he  go,'  then,"  said  the  captain ; 
but  he  glanced  again  suspiciously  at  David.  "  Now, 
mind  you  go  straight,  young  man.  If  you  aren't 
back  in  double-quick  time,  we'll  send  one  of  the 
guns  after  you." 

David  made  no  reply ;  but  as  he  stepped  forward, 
he  glanced  again  at  Jack.  There  was  the  same  quiz- 
zical expression  on  his  face  he  had  noted  before,  and 
there  seemed  to  be  amusement  expressed  in  it  also 
now.  He  tried  to  pay  no  attention  to  it,  and  quickly 
took  his  place  in  the  canoe  along  with  Garangula. 
He  was  striving  not  to  appear  too  eager;  but  his  hands 


id,  who  wa8 

he  heard  the 
ne  had  come 
leen  waiting, 
liet  selection 
red  upon  the 
too  eagerly 
1  suspiciously 
man.  What 
i,  turning  to 
by,  as  if  he 

reply.  "No 
He  go ;  "  and 
i,  and  turned 

the  captain; 
vid.  "  Now, 
f  you  aren't 
L  one  of  the 

)ped  forward, 
he  same  quiz- 
d  before,  and 
led  in  it  also 
,  and  quickly 
h  Garangula. 
but  his  hands 


"  Ho  go  "    "  He  go  "  —  was  the  Indian's  reply.    Pagt  210. 


_-L. 


^ 


HOSTILE   FRIENDS 


211 


wore  tromhling,  and  he  wiu»  breathing  hard  in  spite  of 
all  liis  endeavorH  to  bo  calm.  Tho  siwpcnHo  was  in- 
tense, and  he  expected  every  moment  to  be  culled  back 
by  tho  Hhurp  voice  of  tho  captain.  Ho  was  disai)- 
pointed  to  find  tliero  was  but  one  paddle  in  the  canoe ; 
for  in  his  eagerness  he  had  hoped  to  assist  Garau- 
gula,  and  by  their  united  efforts  they  would  the  more 
(juickly  gain  the  shore ;  but  concealing  his  feelings, 
ho  took  his  seat  in  tho  stern,  and  the  young  Indian 
began  to  send  the  frail  little  craft  forward. 

David  glanced  back  at  the  men  on  deck ;  and  he 
was  thoroughly  alarmed  when  he  saw  Jack  talking 
earnestly  with  the  captain,  and  excitedly  pointing  to 
the  departing  canoe.  Doubtless  Jack  was  explaining 
liis  own  suspicions;  and  David  knew  that  he  had 
given  him  a  fjood  opportunity  to  understand  his  true 
position.  How  foolish  he  hii«l  beenl  And  he  had 
found  80  much  fault  with  E'  ijah,  too,  in  times  past 
for  that  very  offence. 

♦'  Paddle  faster,  Garangula,"  he  said  in  a  low  voice 
to  his  companion.  "I  want  to  get  ashore  in  a 
hurry."  Garangula  made  no  reply,  though  he 
glanced  keenly  at  David;  but  he  did  not  quicken 
his  movements.  He  was  paddling  steadily,  and 
watching  the  movements  on  board  the  Magnet. 

They  had  covered  about  half  the  distance  to  the 
shore  when  tho  young  Indian  uttered  a  startled 
exclamation,  and  without  apparently  increasing  his 
efforts  began  to  put  added  strength  into  his  labors ; 


ji&. 


212 


GUAltDUJG   THE  DORDEK 


S' 


I 


11 


and  David  could  feel  that  the  speed  of  the  canoe 
immediately  was  increased.  He  glanced  quickly 
behind  him,  and  saw  a  yawl  starting  forth  from  the 
Magnet,  manned  by  four  of  the  crew. 

David  connected  the  movement  with  the  interview 
he  had  seen  between  Jack  and  the  captain.  Doubt- 
less the  sailor's  words  had  increased  the  suspicions 
which  David  felt  certain  the  cap'^ain  already  had 
of  him;  and  the  yawl  had  been  despatched,  either 
to  summon  him  to  return,  or  to  follow  and  see  that 
no  harm  was  done. 

He  was  trembling  now,  and  the  new  fear  increased 
his  eagerness.  If  he  should  be  carried  back  to  the 
Magnet,  his  condition  would  be  far  worse  than  it 
had  been  before ;  for  he  would  be  an  object  of  sus- 
spicion,  and  the  crew  would  be  on  guard  against 
him,  or  he  would,  perhaps,  be  treated  as  a  prisoner. 
It  seemed  to  him  that  the  canoe  was  only  crawling 
over  the  lake,  and  yet  Garangula  was  sending  it 
forward  with  long  and  steady  sweeps  of  his  paddle. 
There  was  a  light  in  his  dark  eyes  which  showed 
that  he  was  fully  aware  of  the  danger  which  threat- 
ened them;  but  there  was  no  haste  in  any  of  his 
movements,  only  an  added  force  in  each  stroke  of 
his  paddle. 

There  was  no  race ;  for  the  men  in  the  yawl  were 
pulling  steadily,  and  apparently  were  making  no 
efforts  to  overtake  the  canoe.  Perhaps  they  thought 
the  fact  of  their  presence  would  be  sufficient  to  pre- 


HOSTILE  FRIENDS 


218 


of  the  canoe 
meed  quickly 
'orth  from  the 

the  interview 
)taiu.  Doubt- 
the  suspicions 
I  already  had 
latched,  either 
r  and  see  that 

fear  increased 
id  back  to  the 
worse  than  it 
object  of  sus- 
guard  against 
as  a  prisoner, 
only  crawling 
as  sending  it 
of  his  paddle, 
(vhich  showed 
which  threat- 
in  any  of  his 
ach  stroke  of 

the  yawl  were 

9   making   no 

they  thought 

ficient  to  pre- 


vent any  irregular  actions  on  the  part  of  David  and 
the  Indian. 

David  and  his  companion  were  soon  close  in-shore ; 
and  as  Garangula  ran  the  canoe  up  on  the  beach, 
David  leaped  quickly  out.  The  yawl  was  about 
half-way  between  the  shore  and  the  Magnet  now,  and 
the  sailors  had  not  increased  their  efforts  when  they 
saw  that  the  canoe  had  been  drawn  out  of  the  water. 
The  quiet  summer  day  seemed  to  belie  the  presence 
of  danger.  The  air  was  still,  and  the  heat  was 
intense.  David  could  see  the  quivering  motions  of 
the  air  over  the  water  beneath  the  rays  of  the  sun. 
And  yet  there  was  the  yawl  steadily  approaching; 
and  he  was  standing  there  as  motionless  as  the  trees, 
and  apparently  unmindful  of  any  such  thing  as 
pursuit. 

He  quickly  roused  himself,  and  was  about  to  dart 
into  the  forests,  almost  forgetful  of  the  presence  of 
his  Indian  companion,  when  he  was  startled  by 
the  sight  of  three  men  approaching  the  shore  from 
the  woods.  They  were  dressed  in  the  uniform  of  the 
United  States  infantry,  and  in  a  moment  David 
realized  that  he  was  in  the  presence  of  friends. 

"What's  the  other  boat  for,  Garangula?"  asked 
one  of  the  men  quickly. 

"  Heap  chase.  Come  fight,"  replied  the  Indian 
quietly,  although  his  eyes  almost  flashed  fire,  and  it 
was  with  difficulty  he  suppressed  his  excitement. 

"  There  are  only  four  of  them ;  we  can  stand  that," 


IB 


214 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


said  one  of  the  men.  "  You've  done  the  trick  well, 
Garangula ;  though  one  was  all  we  wanted,  and  here 
you  come  with  four.  Come  on,"  he  added,  grasping 
David  roughly  by  the  arm,  and,  starting  with  the 
others,  ran  up  the  shore. 

Directly  before  them,  standing  on  a  bluff  among 
the  trees,  and  only  a  few  yards  back  from  the  lake, 
David  saw  a  blockhouse.  It  was  built  of  logs,  and 
looked  strong  enough  to  withstand  a  siege  of  several 
days.  Just  what  it  was,  and  why  it  had  been  built 
there,  he  could  not  conjecture;  but  the  men  were 
making  their  way  rapidly  towards  it,  and  David,  more 
eager  even  than  they,  was  moving  in  their  midst. 

"Don't  hold  my  arm,"  he  said  to  the  man  who 
still  kept  a  strong  grasp  on  him. 

"  Keep  still  I  You  don't  suppose  I'm  going  to  let 
you  run  back  to  the  other  fellows,  do  you?  We 
wanted  a  prisoner,  and  we've  got  one  ;  and  we  don't 
proposp  to  let  him  get  away,  either.  Come  on! 
Come  on  I " 

For  the  first  time  David  realized  that  he  was  re- 
garded as  a  prisoner  by  these  men.  He  was  inclined 
to  laugh  at  first,  in  spite  of  the  danger;  but  when  he 
glanced  down  he  saw  that  he  was  stiil  dressed  in  the 
garb  of  a  British  sailor,  and  the  mistake  was  a  nat- 
ural one.  Garangula  had  not  explained,  and  there 
was  no  time  for  conversation  now.  They  were  close 
to  the  blockhouse ;  and  soon  all  but  one  of  the  men 
were  inside,  and  the  great  door  was  partially  closed, 


,-k. 


HOSTILE  FU1END8 


215 


the  trick  well, 
nted,  and  here 
Ided,  grasping 
•ting  with  the 

%  bluff  among 
from  the  lake, 
It  of  logs,  and 
iege  of  several 
lad  been  built 
the  men  were 
id  David,  more 
heir  midst, 
the  man  who 

'm  going  to  let 
do  you?  We 
;  and  we  don't 
Come   on! 

;hat  he  was  re- 
le  was  inclined 
^;  but  when  he 
L  dressed  in  the 
ake  was  a  nat- 
ned,  and  there 
?hey  were  close 
one  of  the  men 
mrtially  closed, 


leaving  just  room  enough  for  the  man  to  enter  hastily 
if  the  occasion  required. 

«  Here,  you  go  in  there,"  said  one  of  the  men, 
thrusting  David  quickly  into  another  room.  "  We'll 
look  after  you  later.  We've  other  fish  to  fry  just 
now."  The  heavy  door  was  closed  behind  him,  and 
he  was  left  alone  in  the  room.  But  he  had  no  mind 
to  remain  inactive.  The  men  from  the  yawl  had 
landed,  and  were  approaching  the  house.  David 
could  look  through  one  of  the  open  port-holes,  and 
both  see  and  hear  all  that  occurred  outside  the  house. 
The  man  by  the  open  door  was  talking  now. 
"Here,  don't  you  come  a  step  nearer,  unless  you 
want  to  be  blown  into  flinders." 

David  was  watching  tlie  little  party  of  four,  and 
saw  them  halt  a  moment  at  the  summons.  He  could 
recognize  Jack  among  the  number,  and  wondered 
what  he  would  say  if  he  knew  his  young  friend  was 
a  prisoner  now  among  the  Americans. 

There  was  a  moment's  silence ;  and  then  he  saw 
Jack  draw  his  great  pistol,  and,  pointing  it  upward, 
fire  two  quick  shots.  In  a  moment  two  shots  were 
fired  from  the  schooner  in  reply.  What  could  it  all 
mean  ? 

There  was  a  long  cannon  in  the  room  in  which 
David  had  been  placed,  and  its  muzzle  pointed  out 
through  a  port-hole.  He  had  seen  several  of  these 
cannon  in  various  parts  of  the  blockhouse  when  he 
entered,  and  wondered  that  such  a  place  should  be  so 


w 


i   u 
!  n 


216 


GUARDING  THE   BORDER 


ISJ! 


t 


thoroughly  protected.  So  far  as  he  could  see,  chere 
was  little  of  value  there ;  and  why  six  or  sevon  of  the 
great  guns  should  have  been  mounted  and  left  as  a 
protection  he  could  not  understand. 

"They're  coming  from  the  Magnet,"  he  said  to 
himself  excitedly.  Looking  out  of  the  port  hole,  he 
could  see  another  boat  putting  out  from  the  schooner, 
manned  by  six  men,  who  doubtless  were  coming  to 
the  aid  of  their  companions.  There  was  going  to  be 
a  skirmish,  and  here  he  was  shut  up  in  a  room  by 
the  very  men  whom  he  wanted  to  aid.  He  rattled 
the  door  and  called,  but  no  heed  was  given  to  his 
hail.  He  turned  back  again  to  the  port-hole,  to 
watch  the  approaching  boat.  The  men  were  rowing 
hard,  perhaps  believing  that  their  companions  were 
in  danger,  and  they  were  hastening  to  their  aid. 

"This  is  a  great  piece  of  business!  Here  I  am 
shut  up  like  a  rat  in  a  trap,  and  by  my  friends  too," 
thought  David.  "I  must  get  out  somehow.  They'll 
need  every  bit  of  help  they  can  get." 

He  brought  his  hand  down  upon  the  cannon  as  he 
spoke,  and  started  back  in  amazement.  The  cannon 
was  of  wood,  and  had  been  painted  to  resemble  iron  1 
He  almost  laughed  aloud  at  his  discovery,  but  was 
quickly  recalled  to  the  seriousness  of  the  condition 
by  the  shouts  of  the  men  outside.  The  second  yawl 
had  landed,  and  together  the  men  from  the  two  boats 
had  turned,  and  were  now  approaching  the  block- 
house. 


'■Mi 


THE  COCRIEU'S  8TOBY 


217 


uld  see,  there 

•r  sevon  of  the 

and  left  as  a 


;,"  he  said  to 
B  port  hole,  he 
I  the  schooner, 
ere  coming  to 
as  going  to  be 
in  a  room  by 
I.  He  rattled 
i  given  to  his 
port-hole,  to 
n  were  rowing 
npanions  were 
their  aid. 
I  Here  I  am 
y  friends  too," 
how.     They'll 

3  cannon  as  he 
The  cannon 
resemble  iron ! 
jvery,  but  was 
the  condition 
le  second  yawl 
1  the  two  boats 
ing  the  block- 


CHAPTER  XX 

THE  courier's  STORY 

THE  white  sail  which  had  startled  Andrew  Field, 
and  the  little  party  of  which  he  and  Elijah 
and  Henry  were  members,  soon  came  near  enough 
to  enable  them  to  see  that  only  three  men  were  on 
board;  and  after  greetings  had  been  exchanged,  it 
was  found  that  they  were  near  Oswego.  Lieutenant 
Gregory  decided  to  land  and  rest  his  men ;  and  they 
soon  were  on  shore,  and  made  their  way  to  the  bar- 
racks, where  hearty  congratulations  were  bestowed 
upon  them  for  the  work  they  had  done. 

The  exhausted  men  slept  most  of  the  time  that 
day  and  also  throughout  the  night  following;  but 
on  the  next  morning  they  sailed  away  for  Sackett's 
Harbor.  A  careful  lookout  was  maintained,  for  no 
one  knew  just  where  Yeo's  fleet  was;  but  on  the 
6th  of  July  they  arrived  safely  at  their  destination, 
and  great  was  the  rejoicing  which  followed.  Un- 
stinted praise  was  heaped  upon  the  young  leader, 
and  the  general  despondency  that  pervaded  the  post, 
for  a  time  was  broken. 

But  the  fleet  was  not  yet  ready  to  put  to  sea,  and 


.1!/ 
It!!: 


';i'i 


2t8 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


Commodore  Chauncey's  illness  still  continued.  Two 
or  three  weeks  more  must  pass  before  the  new  frig- 
ate and  brigs  would  be  ready  for  action ;  and  during 
the  interval  the  men  chafed  and  complained,  and 
waited  impatiently  for  the  time  to  come  when  they, 
too,  could  have  a  share  in  the  stirring  deeds  which 
were  being  enacted  in  other  places. 

A  courier  had  arrived  from  Niagara ;  and  after  he 
had  given  his  message  to  the  commodore,  the  men 
eageriy  assembled  about  him  to  listen  to  the  story 
he  had  to  tell  of  the  struggle  at  Fort  Erie.  Before 
his  tale  is  related,  it  will  be  necessary  for  us  to 
relate  briefly  some  of  the  connecting  events. 

About  the    middle   of   the   preceding   February, 
General  Brown  had  marched  to  Sackett's  Harbor  with 
all  his  men.     There  late  in  that  month  he  received  a 
letter  from  the  Secretary  of  War,  a  most  incapable 
man,  as  we  already  know,  informing  him  that  Colo- 
nel Winfield  Scott,  who  in  spite  of  his  youthfulness 
was  about  to  be  appointed  a  brigadier-general,  had 
been  ordered  to  the  Niagara  frontier.     The  secretary 
went  on  to  declare  that  public  sentiment  would  not 
permit  the  thought  of  allowing  Fort  Niagara  to  re- 
main in  the  possession  of  the  British,  and  that  it  was 
also  thought  a  larger  force  at  Niagara  would  prevent 
the  enemy  from  making  a^y  expeditions  farther  west, 
where  General  Harrison  had  succeeded  in  regaining 
the  captured  territory. 

The  secretary  expressed  his  doubts  concerning  the 


THE  courier's  STORY 


219 


tinued.  Two 
the  new  frig- 
1 ;  and  during 
[uplained,  and 
ne  when  they, 
y  deeds  which 

;  and  after  he 
idore,  the  men 
tt  to  the  story- 
Erie.  Before 
jary  for  us  to 

events, 
ling   February, 
t's  Harbor  with 
h  he  received  a 
most  incapable 
him  that  Colo- 
is  youthfulness 
er-general,  had 
The  secretary 
nent  would  not 
Niagara  to  re- 
and  that  it  was 
I  would  prevent 
>ns  farther  west, 
ed  in  regaining 

}  concerning  the 


ability  of  Colonel  Scott  to  recapture  Fort  Niagara, 
and,  by  the  President's  order,  directed  General  Brown 
to  advance  with  all  his  forces  to  Batavia,  where  he 
would  receive  further  orders. 

On  the  very  same  day  when  this  letter  came,  an- 
other message  by  a  different  express  was  received  by 
General  Brown  from  the  Secretary  of  War,  directing 
him  to  cross  over  the  ice  on  the  lake,  and  make  an- 
other attack  upon  Kingston.  Was  ever  a  man  more 
perplexed  than  General  Brown?  On  the  same  day 
to  receive  two  separate  orders,  that  would  require  his 
presence  in  two  places  far  distant  from  each  other, 
and  at  the  same  time  I  He  did  not  know,  because 
the  incompetent  secretary  did  not  make  it  plain,  that 
the  movement  to  Niagara  was  to  be  considered  a 
feint,  and  the  true  expedition  was  to  be  the  one 
against  Kingston. 

General  Brown,  with  about  two  thousand  men,  at 
once  started  for  Niagara.  He  had  gone  a  third  of 
the  distance  when  General  Gaines  convinced  him 
that  he  had  mistaken  the  wishes  of  the  secretary, 
and  he  hastened  back  to  Sackett's  Harbor.  Small 
wonder  is  it  that  he  spoke  of  himself  at  the  time  as 
"  the  most  unhappy  man  alive  1  " 

At  Sackett's  Harbor  fresh  word  had  been  received 
from  Washington,  and  general  Brown  was  to  hasten 
to  Niagara.  With  his  troops  he  resumed  the  march 
again,  and  by  the  end  of  the  month  they  had  arrived 
at    Batavia.     Another   letter   from   the   vacillating 


!      i' 


220 


GUARDING  THE  BORDBB 


if 


Armstrong,  Secretary  of   War,  had  been  received, 
meanwhile,  by  Brown,  which  read,  — 

"  You  have  mistaken  my  meaning.  If  you  haz- 
ard  anything  by  this  mistake,  correct  it  promptly  by 
returning  to  your  post.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  you 
left  the  Harbor  with  a  competent  force,  go  on  and 
prosper.  Good  consequences  are  sometimes  the  re- 
sult of  mistakes. 

**  Good  consequences  "  certainly  cjime,  but  in  spite 
of  the  powers  at  Washington. 

The  general  alarm  was  increased  by  word  from 
General  Gaines,  who  was  in  command  at  Sackett's 
Harbor,  and  also  from  Commodore  Chauncey.  The 
British  were  moving  as  soon  as  the  ice  went  out  of 
the  lake.  Again  Brown  hastened  back,  leaving  Colo- 
nel Scott  in  command  of  his  forces ;  but  it  was  not 
long  before  the  patient  and  brave  man  hastened 
again  to  the  Niagara  frontier,  where  at  Buffalo,  on 
the  1st  of  July,  he  found  hinteelf  in  command  of 
a  force  which  he  thought  would  fully  justify  him  in 
an  attempt  to  invade  Canada.  The  courier  whom 
Andrew  and  the  boys  found  at  Sackett's  Harbor  on 
their  return  had  come  witli  the  news  of  that  attempt, 
and  it  was  his  story  to  which  the  men  were  eagerly 
listening. 

"  Ye  see,"  said  the  courier,  glancing  about  at  his 
eager  listeners,  and  swelling  with  the  importance  of 
his  position,  "the  Injuns  and  the  volunteers  were 
commanded  by  General  Porter.    The  men  all  believed 


t„ 


THE  OOURIBB  B  STOEY 


221 


been  received, 

If  you  haz- 
it  promptly  by 
ther  hand,  you 
roe,  go  on  and 
letimes  the  re- 

ae,  but  in  spite 

by  word  from 
td  at  Sackett's 
hauncey.  The 
ce  went  out  of 
c,  leaving  Colo- 
but  it  was  not 

man  hastened 

at  Buffalo,  on 

in  command  of 

'  justify  him  in 

courier  whom 
itt's  Harbor  on 
}f  that  attempt, 
in  were  eagerly 

tg  about  at  his 
)  importance  of 
rolunteers  were 
men  all  believed 


in  him ;  and  as  for  the  Injuns,  why  Red  Jacket  had 
stirred  'em  up  so  that  all  the  warriora  of  the  Six 
Nations  was  there.  My,  how  that  Red  Jacket  can 
talkl  I  don't  understand  a  word  of  Injun  myself, 
but  I  tell  ye  I  can  understand  him.  When  he  gets 
a-goin'  he  jest  makes  yer  blood  boil." 

"How  many  Indians  wei-e  there?"  inquired  one 
of  the  men. 

"How  many  Injuns?  Why,  I  should  say  some- 
where atween  fivt  and  six  hundred.  I  don'*;  know 
as  I  can  tell  exac'ly.  And  the  men  was  well  drilled 
too.  Scott  had  kept  his  men  at  it  from  seven  to  ten 
hours  every  day,  and  as  a  matter  o'  course  the  others 
had  to  follow.  It  was  jest  a  sight,  let  me  tell  ye,  to 
see  them  men  swing  round.  They'd  move  jest  the 
way  a  gate  turns  on  its  hinges.  That's  somethin* 
new  for  our  soldiers. 

.  "  Well,  as  I  was  a-sayin',  nearly  across  from  Buf- 
lalo  was  Fort  Erie.  It's  right  at  the  foot  o'  Lake 
Erie,  ye  know.  They  was  only  about  a  hundred  and 
seventy  men  a-guardin'  it,  and  jest  so  long  as  it  stood 
there,  why  it  barred  out  our  men  from  goin'  into 
Canada ;  so  Gen'l  Brown,  he  jeat  made  up  his  mind 
as  how  he'd  got  to  have  that  fort.  There  wasn't  no 
use  artalkin'.  Fort  Erie  jest  had  to  be  his ;  and  that's 
all  there  was  to  be  about  it. 

"So  on  the  2d  —  let  me  see,  yes  it  was  the  2d 
o'  July  —  Gen'l  Brown  sends  out  his  orders.  He'd 
been  along  with  Scott  and  Porter  himself,  and  had 


. 


illR-lww 


222 


OUABDINO  THE  BORDEU 


lili 


a  good  look  at  the  lay  o'  the  land  there,  and  knew 
then  jest  what  he  wanted  to  do.  He  didn't  have 
many  hoats ;  and  the  crossin'  there  is  no  light  mat- 
ter, let  me  tell  ye.  Ye  jest  ought  ter  see  the  water 
there!  It  biles  in  some  places  worse  'n  my  old  grand- 
mother's tea-kettle. 

"Scott  was  to  take  his  forces  over  through  Black 
Rock  Rapids,  and  land  about  a  mile  below  the  fort. 
That  young  Scott's  got  all  the  nerve  ye.  ever  heard 
of ;  and  I  s'pose  that  was  the  reason  why  Gen'l  Brown 
chose  him  to  cross  there,  for  it's  mighty  ticklish  cross- 
in'  at  times,  as  I  was  a-tellin'  ye.  Then  Ripley,  he 
was  to  cross  over  from  Buffalo,  and  land  some  dis- 
tance above  the  fort.  And  there  they  were  a-plannin' 
to  squeeze  Fort  Erie  in  betwixt  'em,  like  a  piece  o' 
ham  in  a  sandwidge. 

"They  thought  as  how  they  had  ev'.y  thmg  all 
fixed  on  the  night  o'  the  2d;  but  the  first  thing  ye 
knew,  Ripley  squealed.  He  claimed  as  how  his  men 
would  have  to  stand  the  brunt  o'  the  fight,  and  he 
'lowed  as  how  he  didn't  have  men  enough  for  to  do 
it.  They  say  Gen'l  Brown  had  some  pretty  sharp 
words  with  him ;  for  it  was  too  late  to  change  things 
then,  and  a  delay  might  upset  aU  the  calc'lation. 
They  do  say,  too,  as  how  Ripley  up  and  resigned  right 
there  and  then.  That's  a  pretty  piece  o'  work  for  a 
great  American  gen'l,  isn't  it? " 

"What  did  General  Brown  do?  "  inquired  one  of 
the  men  eagerly. 


'iiiii-. 


L 


THK  COUBIBB's  8TOBY 


228 


3re,  and  knew 
e  didn't  have 
no  light  matp 
see  the  water 
my  old  grand- 
through  Black 
below  the  fort, 
ye. ever  heard 
ly  Gen'l  Brown 
jr  ticklish  cross- 
hen  Ripley,  he 
land  some  dis- 
were  a-plannin' 
like  a  piece  o' 

ev'.y  thing  all 
e  first  thing  ye 
as  how  his  men 
le  fight,  and  he 
aough  for  to  do 
ae  pretty  sharp 
o  change  things 
the  calc'lation. 
d  resigned  right 
3e  o'  work  for  a 

inquired  one  of 


"  Do?  Why,  he  didn't  do  nothin'.  He  jest  said 
that  was  no  time  for  a  man  to  resign,  and  he'd  jest 
have  to  go  on ;  and  that  was  all  there  was  about  it. 
Well,  Scott  he  crossed  over  before  it  was  light  the 
next  momin',  jest  as  cool  as  ye  please ;  and  he  got 
a  corpse  of  artillery  over  too.  That's  what  counts. 
When  ye  get  a  corpse  o'  artillery,  ye've  got  somethin' 
as  counts  ev'ry  time.  Scott  hustled  too ;  and  in  less 
than  two  hours  from  the  time  he  started,  he  had  his 
men  all  drawn  up  and  ready  fer  the  fight  on  the 
Canada  shore. 

"Ripley'd  hemmed  and  hawed,  and  backed  and 
filled,  and  never  got  ready  to  stai-t  till  it  was  after 
broad  daylight.  Ye  can  believe  as  how  Brovm  was 
disappointed.  The  things  that  man  has  had  to 
put  up  with  beats  all  1  What  with  the  backin'  and 
fillin'  at  Washington,  one  of  his  best  men  goin'  back 
on  him  when  he  was  all  ready  for  the  fight,  would 
have  made  most  men  quit  in  despair.  But  he  had 
no  thought  o'  quittin'.  Quittin'  wasn't  put  into  his 
make-up ;  so  he  jest  told  Scott  to  push  on  with  a  bat- 
talion up  near  the  fort,  and  see  what  they  was  up 
to  there.  That  battalion,  along  with  some  Injuns, 
pushed  ahead ;  and  the  first  thing  they  knew  they 
was  a-havin'  it  hot  and  heavy  with  the  British  pickets. 
Brown  saw  as  how  things  was  a-movin'  pretty  well ; 
so  he  jest  made  up  his  mind,  Ripley  or  no  Ripley,  that 
he  could  take  that  fort  with  the  men  Scott  had  nght 
there.    So,  as  good  luck  would  have  it,  he  laid  hands 


J 


.  iHii  I 


224 


OUABDINO  THE  BORDER 


on  ono  o'  tho  natives  wlmt  knew  all  alwut  that  part 
o'  the  country,  and  made  hiui  hIiow  tho  way.  He 
told  Major  Gardner  to  go  through  the  woods  to  the 
lake  shore  above  tlie  fort,  and  to  spread  out  his  men 
till  they  reached  tho  other  corpse. 

*'  Jest  then  who  should  come  along  hut  Ripley  and 
his  gang.  He'd  screwed  his  courage  up  to  tho 
stickin'.point  at  last,  or  else  his  men  drove  him  on, 
I  don't  know  which ;  and  aft«r  his  men  had  l)een  ar- 
ranged all  right,  Brown  began  to  have  tho  big  guns 
brought  over.  They  planted  one  big  gun  up  on 
Snake  Hill,  and  got  it  all  ready  to  speak  its  piece. 

"Then  when  Gen'l  Brown  thought   things  was 
about  ready,  and  the  tirao  to  quit  foolin'  had  come, 
he  jest  sent  word  into  tho  fort  that  they  could  take 
their  choice,  —  they  could  either  give  up  the  place 
within  two  hours,  or  take  their  chances  in  a  good 
B(iuai-o  fight.      Brown  was  always  a  little  squeamish 
about  fightin'.     I  guess  he  doesn't  like  the  sight  o' 
blood,  and  he  jest  hoped  those  fellers  would  see  their 
way  to  give  in.     Ye  see,  there  hadn't  been  much 
blood-spillin'  as  yet.     When  the  pickets  was  driven 
in  there'd  been  one  o'  their  men  killed,  and  they'd 
fired  one  o'  their  cannon  at  us,  and  had  killed  four 
o'  us,  and  wounded  two  or  three  more ;  and  that's  all 
the  shootin'  that  had  been  done  up  to  date. 

"  Well,  Major  Buck,  —  he  was  in  command  o'  the 
fort,  — he  thought  things  looked  pretty  blue;  and  it 
wasn't  but  a  little  while  before  out  come  a  man  with 


(. 


R 


THE  COUIUKU'8   HTOUY 


fiS6 


about  that  part 

tlio  way.     He 

10  woods  to  the 

3Uil  out  his  men 

I  hut  Ripley  and 
•ago   up  to   tho 
1  drove  him  on, 
len  had  l)een  ar- 
,ve  tho  big  guns 
hig  gun  up  on 
)eak  its  piece, 
ght   things  was 
ooHn'  had  come, 
they  could  take 
ve  up  the  place 
ances  in  a  good 
little  squeamish 
like  the  sight  o' 
s  would  see  their 
idn't  been  much 
ckets  was  driven 
:illed,  and  they'd 
1  had  killed  four 
re ;  and  that's  all 
to  date. 

1  command  o'  the 
•etty  blue ;  and  it 
come  a  man  with 


a  white  flag,  and  then  ev'rybody  knew  tho  BritiHli 
had  given  up.  There  was  a  yell  that  you  might  'a' 
heard  hero  at  Sackett's  Harbor,  if  yo'd  liHtoned  the 
way  you're  a-tloin*  now.  Major  Jessup  jest  took  the 
flag,  and  that's  tho  end  o'  tho  story." 

"IIow   many   prisonei-s    were    taken?"    inquired 

Andrew. 

"  'Bout  two  hundred ;  that  is,  two  hundred  if  you 
take  in  the  seven  ofiieers." 

"What  did  they  do  with  them?" 

"  Oh  I  they  hustled  'em  across  tho  river,  and  posted 
'em  off  for  the  Hudson." 

A  shout  went  up  from  tho  men  when  tho  courier 
finished  his  story ;  and  there  were  cheere  for  General 
Brown,  whom  most  of  the  men  at  Sackett's  Harbor 
knew  personally  and  deeply  loved. 

"Don't  be  too  quick  about  it,"  said  the  courier. 
"  Canada  isn't  whipped  yet.  General  Riall  has  got 
a  big  batch  o'  men,  and  he's  just  aehin'  for  a  fight. 
It  won't  be  long  afore  there's  a  big  time  out  there ; 
that  is,  if  you  fellows  don't  stay  all  summer  here  at 
Sackett's  Harbor,  cooped  up  like  a  hen  with  chick- 
ens. They're  puttin'  in  their  best  woil-  and  there's 
likely  to  be  music  most  any  day." 

"  Oh,  how  I  wish  we  were  there !  "  said  Heniy, 
as  he  and  his  brother  turned  away  from  the  crowd. 
"  This  putting  off  and  putting  off  is  all  we  do  here." 

"  You'll  get  a  start  soon  enough,  and  all  you  want 
too,"  replied  Elijah.     «  Hark  I  what's  that  ?  " 


Hi 


i'M'. 


ii 


226 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


Far  down  the  road  they  could  see  a  horseman. 
He  was  riding  swiftly,  and  when  he  came  nearer 
they  could  see  that  his  horse  was  covered  with 
foam.  His  rider  bestrode  him  awkwardly,  grasping 
the  mane  with  one  hand,  and  leaning  far  forward 
over  the  horse's  neck. 

He  paid  no  attention  to  our  boys  as  he  passed 
them;  but  he  had  scarcely  gone  around  the  comer 
before  the  boys  were  looking  into  each  other's  faces, 
startled  and  half  afraid. 

"Who  was  that,  Elijah?"  said  Henry  in  a  low 
voice. 

"  That  was  Heman  Chubb,  as  I  live !  "  replied 
Elijah.  "I  wonder  what  brought  his  red  head  back 
here  in  such  a  hurry.  Come  on,  Henry !  "  and  both 
boys  turned  to  follow  the  horseman,  who  had  now 
disappeared  from  sight  within  the  village. 


liiih 

I'.Mi 


m 


"^mmmiM 


A  WORD  FUOM   HEMAN 


227 


e  a  horseman. 
3  came  nearer 
covered  with 
irdly,  grasping 
ig  far  forward 

I  as  he  passed 
ind  the  comer 
h  other's  faces, 

enry  in  a  low 

live !  "  replied 
red  head  back 

iry  1  "  and  both 
who  had  now 

illage. 


CHAPTER  XXI 


A  WORD   FROM   liEMAN 


THE  boys  waited  two  hours  before  Heman  re- 
turned from  the  officers'  quarters  he  had  en- 
tered ;  but  at  last  they  saw  his  ungainly  form  as  he 
came  out  of  the  house,  and  prepared  to  mount  his 
horse  again. 

« Heman  1  Heman  1"  called  Elijah.  "Where 
are  you  going?" 

"  Bless  me !  Here  are  my  young  warriors.  Fm 
right  glad  to  see  you.  I  am  with  all  my  heart ;  " 
and  he  shook  the  hand  of  each  of  the  boys,  much 
as  if  he  were  trying  to  wrest  them  loose.  "  I'd  just 
started  for  David's  house,  and  I  thought  I'd  take 
my  horse  along  with  me ; "  and  he  proudly  patted 
the  restive  animal  as  he  spoke. 

"Where  is  David?"  inquired  Elijah  eagerly. 
"  Do  you  know  where  he  is  ?  " 

"  David  ?  Why,  isn't  he  home  ?  I  supposed  of 
course  he  would  be  here  when  I  didn't  find  him  at 
Niagara," 

"  No ;  he  hasn't  come  home,  and  we  haven't  heard 
a  word,  either." 


w  jiw»«Bm  wi 


r^ 


228 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


11 


Jl 


^ii 


"You  don't  say  so?  Well,  I've  been  redeemed, 
exchanged  I  mean;  but  when  we  were  sent  on  to 
Toronto,  David  was  the  only  man  in  the  boat  who 
wasn't  sent  on  too.  We  were  captured  when  we 
were  near  Sandy  Creek,  and  then  sent  to  Toronto. 
But  somehow  I  never  knew  just  what  became  of 
Davie.  We  were  exchanged  about  two  weeks  ago, 
and  I've  just  come  from  Niagara.  I've  been  a 
courier,  and  have  changed  horses  ten  times  on  my 
journey.  General  Brown  told  me  I  could  keep  my 
last  horse  if  I  got  here  before  the  12th;  and  to-day's 
the  11th,  and  the  horse  is  mine."  And  Heman 
again  proudly  patted  the  horse  by  his  side. 

The  boys  were  silent  for  a  moment.  David's  ab- 
sence was  still  unexplained,  and  their  hearts  were 
heavy  with  a  great  fear.  Not  a  w^i-^  had  been  re- 
ceived from  him,  and  now  they  kii'^  >  '  e  had  not 
been  sent  on  to  Toronto  with  the  «  i* ;  risoners. 
What  would  his  mother  say  ?  How  could  they  tell 
her  of  the  news  Heman  brought?* 

Their  companion,  however,  was  so  elated  by  his 
success  in  securing  a  horse  for  himself  that  he  could 
not  long  remain  silent.  "  I'll  walk  along  with  you, 
boys.  I'm  afraid  if  I  stay  here  I  shall  have  to  tell 
my  story  too  many  times ;  so  I'll  just  lead  my  steed 
by  the  bridle,  and  give  him  a  rest  while  I  talk  with 
you.  'Every  man  rode  on  his  own  mule  and  fled.' 
Second  Samuel  xiii.  29.  Not  that  I  fled,  though; 
and  yet  let  me  see.    Perhaps  I  did  flee  too.     But 


mumimummtm 


A  WORD  FROM   HEMAN 


229 


oeen  redeemed, 
Bre  sent  on  to 
.  the  boat  who 
ured  when  we 
nt  to  Toronto, 
hat  became  of 
wo  weeks  ago, 

I've  been  a 
a.  times  on  my 
could  keep  my 
ii ;  and  to-day's 

And  Ueman 
lis  side, 
t.  David's  ab- 
sir  hearts  were 
J  had  been  re- 
'V   '  0  had  not 

H;  risoners. 
could  they  tell 

)  elated  by  his 
f  that  he  could 
along  with  you, 
all  have  to  tell 
t  lead  my  steed 
lile  I  talk  with 
mule  and  fled.' 
I  fled,  though; 
flee  too.    But 


not  from  fear,  boys  ;  not  from  fear.     '  He  smote  the 
Philistines  till  his  hand  was  weary.'     Judges  xxiii. 

10-" 

"  What  are  you  talking  about,  Heman  ?  "   said 

Henry.     "When   you  begin   to  quote  Scripture,   I 

know  you've  something  on  your  mind." 

"Nay,   verily.     It's   off  my  mind  now.     'They 

wearied  themselves  to  find  the  door.'     Genesis  xix. 

11." 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  you  ?  You  act  clean 
daftl"  replied  Henry  sharply.  His  words  served  to 
move  the  spirits  of  Heman  still  more ;  and  he  began 
to  sing,  — 

"  '  His  music  soon  forgets  to  play  — 
His  feet  can  no  more  move,  sir ; 
And  all  his  bands  now  curse  the  day 
They  jigged  to, our  shore,  sir.' 

"  Let  me  see  I  Yes  —  no  —  yes ;  this  is  the  cli- 
max, — 

"  '  That  while  your  hopes  are  danced  away, 
'Tis  you  must  pay  the  piper.' " 

"You  roar  like  the  bulls  of  Bashan,  Heman. 
What's  the  story?     Come,  speak  up,"  said  Henry. 

" « I  have  roared  by  reason  of  the  disquietness  of 
my  heart.'     Psalms  xxxviii.  8." 

The  boys  looked  at  each  other  in  despair.  It  was 
plain  that  Heman  was  highly  elated  over  something 
which  not  even  the  unexplained  absence  of  David 


I 


I': 


230 


GUARDING  THE  BOliDErw 


could  entirely  banish.  The  great  freckles  on  bis  face 
were  larger  than  ever,  it  seemed  to  thero,  and  his 
hair  had  faded  from  its  bright  red  color.  Heman 
was  almost  iinmindful  of  the  presence  of  his  com- 
panions, and  was  walking  along  the  road  with  his 
face  turned  towards  the  sky.  A  broad  smile  was  on 
his  face ;  and  he  soon  began  to  sing  again,  — 


liji 


i 


*' '  War's  rude  alarms  disturbed  last  year, 
Our  country  bled  and  wept  around  us ; 
But  this,  each  honest  heart  shall  cheer, 
And  peace  and  plenty  shall  surround  us.' " 

"Come,  Heman,  wake  up,"  said  Henry,  striking 
him  upon  the  back,  a  movement  which  caused  the 
singer  suddenly  to  forget  his  song,  and  which  made 
him  cringe  as  if  in  pain.  He  looked  reproachfully 
at  his  assailant,  and  said,  "  '  Amalek  smote  thee 
when  thou  wast  weary.'  Deuteronomy  xxv.  18. 
Ah,  my  boy  I  I  have  one  for  you  now,  '  The  people 
shall  weary  themselves  for  vanity.'  Habakkuk  ii. 
13.  No,  this  is  better,  'And  Rebekah  said,  I  am 
weary  of  my  life.'     Genesis  xxvii.  46." 

"  Heman  Jeduthan  Chubb  "  —  began  Henry. 

♦♦Yes;  and  the  sons  of  Zerah,  Zimri  and  Ethan 
and  Heman  and  Calcal  "  — 

But  the  patience  of  his  young  companion  was 
now  exhausted ;  and  seizing  him  by  the  shoulders,  he 
shook  the  long  and  awkward  figure  until  he  roared  for 
mercy.    ♦♦  I  hope  I  have  a  respect  for  Scripture,"  said 


L 


A  WORD  FKOM  HEMAN 


281 


Henry ;  "  but  if  you  don't  stop  this  jargon,  and  talk 
United  States  pretty  quick,  Heman  Jeduthan  will 
have  to  be  carried  in  twelve  baskets.  Now  speak  up 
like  a  man,  and  talk  to  us." 

He  relaxed  his  gi-aap  for  a  moment,  and  Heman 
managed  to  free  himself ;  and  then,  hesitating  a  mo- 
ment, he  quickly  leaped  on  the  back  of  his  horse, 
and  went  speeding  down  the  road  before  them,  and 
was  soon  lost  to  sight. 

"Do  you  know  what  he  makes  one  think  of?" 
said  Henry,  after  he  had  recovered  from  his  surprise 
at  the  sudden  departure  of  their  companion. 

'fNo;  what?" 

"  A  spring  chicken  before  its  feathers  have  grown. 
He's  all  joints,  and  they  don't  work  well.  His  arms 
flap  like  the  dwarf's  '  wings ; '  but  he's  got  some- 
thing to  say.  Let's  hurry  on,  and  hear  about  it. 
He'll  stap  at  the  Fields'." 

The  boys  quickened  their  pace;  and  when  they 
arrive  L  at  David's  home,  Heman's  horse  was  tied 
to  the  hitching-post.  They  hurriedly  ran  up  the 
path,  and  entered  the  kitchen.  There  was  Heman, 
standing  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  and  talking  ex- 
citedly, his  long  arms  sawing  the  air,  and  his  head 
keeping  time  to  his  words  as  he  spoke.  Andrew  was 
there  also,  and  his  mother  and  wife  showed  the  traces 
of  tears  on  their  faces.  Evidently  Heman's  word 
about  David  had  inc^xjased  the  sorrow  and  suspense 
in  the  home. 


iiilTi 


'!! 


282 


GUARDING   THE   BORDER 


"  He's  telling  us  about  the  fight,"  said  Andrew, 
nodding  to  tlie  boys  as  they  came  in. 

"We've  heard  about  it  already,"  replied  Henry. 
"There's  been  a  messenger  at  Sackett's,  and  he's 
told  all  about  how  Fort  Erie  was  taken." 

"  Oh,  that's  ancient  history  I"  replied  Heman,  with 
a  sniff.     "  I  was  talking  about  something  else." 

"What?"  said  Elijah. 

"  The  battle  of  Chippewa.  That  was  a  fight,  sir ; 
that  was  a  fight  I  " 

"  Did  you  have  a  share  in  it  ?  "  inquired  Henry. 

Heman  hemmed  l)efore  he  replied,  and  then  said, 
"  Not  exactly.  I  was  there,  but  I  was  not  called  into 
action.     I  was  ready,  but "  — 

"Oh,  yes,  I  know!  You  were  telling  us  about 
how  the  men  fled  on  their  mules.  Now,  that  mule 
of  yours  "  — 

"  Keep  still,  Henry  I "  said  Andrew.  "  Let's  hear 
what  he  has  to  say  about  Chippewa." 

Thus  encouraged,  Heman  resumed  his  story,  which 
had  been  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  Elijah  and 
Henry.  "As  I  was  saying.  General  Brown  found 
when  he  had  captured  Fort  Erie  that  the  work  had 
only  begun.  General  Riall,  a  little  Irishman  from 
Tipperaiy,  Ireland  "  — 

"Do  Irishmen  come  from  Ireland?"  interrupted 
Henry. 

"  Be  silent ! "  replied  Heman.  "  This  is  no  place 
for  levity.     '  The  heathen  rage '  "  — 


'limmiijjmimtKillii^iimiJM'iW 


A  WORD  FROM  HEMAN 


233 


said  Andrew, 

•eplied  Henry. 

stt's,  and  he's 

ken." 

i  Heman,  with 

ng  else." 

as  a  fight,  sir ; 

ired  Henry, 
md  then  said, 
not  called  into 

ling  us  about 
ow,  that  mule 

"Let's  hear 

is  story,  which 
of  Elijah  and 
Brown  found 
the  work  had 
[rishman  from 

"  interrupted 

is  is  no  place 


"  Bother  the  rage  of  the  heathen,  Heman ! "  said 
Henry.  "You'll  feel  mine  if  you  don't  go  on;  and 
that's  worse  than  any  Irishman's  —  especially  if  he 
comes  from  Ireland." 

"General  Riall  was  on  the  move  towards  Erie,  for 
he'd  heard  of  the  trouble  there.  But  the  first  thing 
he  learned  was  that  the  fort  had  surrendered.  At 
first  he  thought  he'd  fight  right  away,  but  he  de- 
layed a  bit  when  he  heard  that  re-enforcements  wei-e 
expected  every  hour  from  Toronto. 

"Well,  General  Brown  sent  Scott — ah,  Scott's  a 
goodly  youth  1  He  towered,  like  Saul,  above  the  heads 
and  shoulders  of  all  his  fellows.  Scott  marched  down 
the  shore  of  the  river  to  a  place  behind  Street's  Creek, 
about  a  mile  above  Chippewa.  He  had  a  kind  of  a 
skirmish  all  the  way,  for  the  British  thought  they 
were  only  militia.  You  see,  they  were  deceived  by 
the  uniforms  they  wore.  It  seems  Scott,  when  he 
was  at  Buffalo,  had  sent  to  the  quartermaster-general 
for  some  new  clothing  for  the  regulars.  The  block- 
ade and  embaigo  had  shut  out  all  the  blue  cloth ;  but 
there  was  enough  of  gray  to  fit  out  the  men,  so  that 
was  used." 

Heman,  of  course,  did  not  know  it  at  the  time ;  but 
it  was  in  honor  of  the  work  of  Scott  and  his  men  in 
the  battle  of  Chippewa,  and  the  use  of  the  gray  cloth 
at  the  time,  that  that  style  of  dress  was  adopted  for 
the  West  Point  cadets,  and  has  been  used  by  them 
ever  since. 


284 


OUARDINO  THE  BORDER 


I 


,,,i 


*' Scott,  when  he  found  himself  cloee  up  to  the 
enemy,  went  into  camp  for  the  night ;  and  there  the 
two  armies  were,  with  only  a  little  creek  between 
them. 

"  About  noon  the  next  day  —  that  was  the  5th  of 
July  —  up  came  about  three  hundred  white  men  and 
four  hundred  Indians,  and  joined  Scott,  with  General 
Porter  in  command.  The  British  were  re-enforced, 
too,  and  for  several  hours  the  pickets  and  scouts  kept 
up  a  kind  of  firing.  Finally,  things  got  so  warm  that 
General  Porter,  about  four  o'clock,  went  to  drive  them 
out  from  the  left  of  Scott ;  and  when  they  ran  before 
him,  and  he  chased  them,  pretty  quick  what  should 
he  find  but  that  he  was  right  there  within  a  few 
yards  of  the  whole  British  force? 

*'  I  wasn't  there,  but  it  must  have  been  a  surprise 
party.  But  they  went  at  it  tooth  and  nail,  the  In- 
dians on  each  side  doing  pretty  much  as  they  chose. 
When  he  didn't  hear  anything  of  Scott,  Porter  knew 
he  couldn't  stand  it  long  there,  so  he  gave  out  an  or- 
der to  retreat ;  but  it  wasn't  ten  minutes  before  the 
retreat  turned  into  a  rout.  General  Brown  was  oflf 
on  the  left;  and  when  he  saw  the  big  cloud  of  dust, 
he  thought  he  knew  right  away  what  it  meant,  and 
he  began  to  send  out  his  orders  thick  and  fast  for  his 
men  to  get  ready  to  meet  the  whole  British  army, 
which  was  advancing. 

"  When  word  came  to  Scott,  he  didn't  believe  the 
enemy  was  advancing  at  all ;  but  he  just  obeyed  the 


■^^ljl^H^llJ^l.^^l!^lJ^-L^.uK^wa^^!JM!iwlJ^^''»^wM'^*^ 


SMMiMR 


oee  up  to  the 

and  there  the 

creek  between 

was  the  5th  of 
white  men  and 
;,  with  General 
re  re-enforced, 
nd  8cout8  kept 
>t  so  warm  that 
t  to  drive  them 
;hey  ran  before 
k  what  should 
within  a  few 

)een  a  surprise 
d  nail,  the  In- 

as  they  chose, 
t.  Porter  knew 
jave  out  an  or- 
ites  before  the 
Brown  was  off 
cloud  of  dust, 
I  it  meant,  and 
ind  fast  for  his 

British  army, 

In't  believe  the 
ust  obeyed  the 


A  WORD  FROM   HEMAN 


235 


order  like  a  man,  and  went  ahead.  Pretty  quick  he 
got  a  sight  of  Porter's  men  running  as  if  for  dear 
life.  That  left  him  all  exposed  on  the  left;  but  Rip- 
ley was  coming  up  all  the  time,  though  Scott  didn't 
know  anything  about  that.  He  just  crossed  over  the 
bridge,  though  the  big  guns  were  banging  at  him, 
and  then  he  drew  up  his  men  as  cool  as  if  it  were 
only  a  parade. 

"  Porter's  flight  had  been  checked,  and  there  was 
a  kind  of  a  fighting  going  on  all  along  the  line  then, 
and  some  mighty  skilful  work  too ;  that  is,  by  our 
side.  But  Scott  saw  a  weak  spot  in  the  British 
lines,  after  he'd  worked  up  to  witliin  eighty  paces  of 
them.  Then  he  turned  round,  and  made  a  speech. 
He  said,  'The  enemy  say  we  are  good  at  a  long 
shot,  but  cars't  stand  the  cold  iron.  I  call  on  the 
Eleventh  instantly  to  give  the  lie  to  that  slander. 
Charge  1 ' 

"  The  men  went  ahead  with  a  yell ;  and,  as  it  hap- 
pened, a  charge  was  made  on  the  right,  and  the  bat- 
tery was  pouring  hot  shot  all  the  time  right  into  the 
middle.  All  moving  together,  they  just  started  the 
British  off  at  a  lively  gait ;  and  they  never  stopped 
till  they  got  behind  their  breastworks  belov/  Chip- 
pewa Creek,  and  had  torn  up  the  planks  of  the  bridge. 
At  first  everybody  was  for  going  ahead  and  finishing 
up  the  work ;  but  it  began  to  rain  hard  just  then,  and 
as  the  bridge  was  gone,  the  army  came  back.  Of 
course  they  held  about  the  same  positions  they  had 


286 


GUAKDINO  THE  BORDER 


l! 


in  the  morning;  but  they  tell  me  that  the  Inittle's 
the  most  important  in  all  the  war,  at  least,  up  to 
date." 

"  Why  ?  "  inquired  Henry,  who  was  deeply  inter- 
ested in  Heniun's  story. 

"Why?  Because  the  Indians  are  all  broken  up. 
It  is  said  they  won't  help  the  British  any  more ;  and 
if  they  don't,  it  means  the  end'll  come  pretty  quick." 

"  What  about  the  losses  and  prisoners  ?  "  said  An- 
drew. 

"The  Americans  lost  sixty-one  killed,  and  had  two 
hundred  and  fifty-five  wounded,  and  nineteen  were 
missing.  The  British  lost  two  hundred  and  forty-six 
killed,  three  hundred  and  twenty-two  wounded,  and 
forty-six  missing.  They  had  seventeen  hundred  men 
in  the  fight,  and  we  had  only  thirteen  hundred;  but 
then,  our  men  had  a  trick." 

"What  was  that?"  asked  Elijah. 

"  Why,  when  tliey  loaded,  after  they'd  rammed  the 
ball  home  in  the  musket,  they  put  in  three  buckshot 
on  top  of  the  bullet." 

"  Horrible  1  "  shuddered  Mrs.  Field.  «  You  don't 
suppose  David  was  there,  do  .jsou?" 

"No;  it's  not  likely,"  replied  Andrew.  "There'll 
be  more  fighting  there,  though,"  he  added  as  he  rose 
to  leave  the  room. 

Heman's  story  was  finished;  and  as  he  went  out 
of  the  house  to  care  for  his  horse,  Elijah  and  Henry 
followed  him,  little  thinking  how  soon  they  were  to 


fCi|i».j|gfMnt»i.iiM>mi,illjM"lliMi 


A   WOHD  FROM   HEM  AN 


287 


at  tlie  Imttle's 
it  least,  up  to 

i  deeply  inter- 
all  broken  up. 
my  more ;  and 
pretty  quick." 
(rs  ?  "  said  An- 

1,  and  had  two 
nineteen  were 
1  and  fortynsix 
wounded,  and 
I  hundred  men 
hundred;  but 


1)0  personally  interested  in  the  events  which  followed 
those  that  Heman  had  been  relating. 

"  Who's  that  coming  down  the  road  ?  "  said  Henry 
quickly,  pointing  to  two  men  they  could  see  aj)- 
proaching.  One  of  them  was  a  tiny  man,  who  wad- 
dled much  after  the  manner  in  which  a  duck  walks. 
The  other  was  much  larger,  and  occasionally  reached 
out  and  took  his  smaller  companion  by  the  hand, 
fairly  lifting  him  from  the  ground  as  he  assisted 
him. 

"It's  Jim  Naime  and  the  dwarf,"  said  Elijah 
quickly ;  and  all  three  of  them  waited  for  the  men 
to  approach. 


'd  rammed  the 
:hree  buckshot 

"You  don't 

5w.    "There'll 
ded  as  he  rose 


s  he  went  out 
ah  and  Henry 
1  they  were  to 


ff 


288 


GUAIIDINO  THE  BOUDER 


CHAPTER  XXII 


A   8TUANGE   KEhCUB 


"TJAVID  FIELD  watched  the  men  from  Uie 
^  schooner  as  they  hinded,  and  cautiously  began 
to  advance  towards  the  blockhouse.  There  were  at 
least  twelve  of  them,  while  there  were  only  two  men, 
besides  the  young  Indian  and  himself,  to  defend  the 
place;  and  David  knew  that  he  was  not  counted 
upon  as  a  defender  at  all. 

His  dress  was  that  of  the  British  sailor,  and  the 
men  had  at  once  taken  him  for  what  he  appeared  to 
be.  Not  a  word  of  exi)lanation  had  he  been  able 
to  utter;  and  when  le  had  been  roughly  thrust  into 
the  room  in  which  he  now  was,  he  had  found  him- 
self more  of  a  prisoner  than  he  had  been  before. 
Indeed,  his  position  was  even  worse;  for  now  he 
would  be  left  to  himself  if  the  men  should  be  com- 
pelled  to  alNindon  the  place,  as  he  had  no  doubt 
they  would.  The  guns  were  "Quakers,"  and  it 
would  not  take  the  British  long  to  understand  that 
fact. 

Meanwhile,  what  was  to  become  of  him?    With- 
out doubt  the  blockhouse  would  be  set  on  fire,  and 


len  from  tlie 
utiously  began 
There  were  at 
only  two  men, 
to  defend  the 
I  not  counted 

lailor,  and  the 
le  appeared  to 

he  been  able 
dy  thrust  into 
id  found  him- 

been  before. 
;  for  now  he 
lould  be  com- 
ad  no  doubt 
cers,"  and  it 
derstand  that 

him?     With- 
i  on  fire,  and 


A   HTUANOE   IIE80UB 


S8» 


if  ho  should  attempt  to  escape  ho  would  be  shot 
down  by  the  attacking  party,  who  would  not  recog- 
nize him ;  and  even  if  they  should,  David  felt  some- 
what dubious  as  to  their  actions,  for  there  had  been 
m  many  evidences  of  their  suspicions  of  him,  that 
they  might  be  glad  to  use  the  present  opportunity 
to  rid  themselves  of  them,  and  of  him  also. 

His  gloomy  thoughts  were  interrupted  by  the 
opening  of  the  door  into  his  t<  om.  He  turned 
quickly  at  the  vmnd,  and  saw  tiiat  Garangula  had 
entered.  The  young  ludian  carefully  closed  the 
door  behind  him,  and  «iuick"y  motioning  to  David, 
said  in  a  low  voice,  "Co-  e." 

"Where?"  whispered  David,  mw  Bciously  speak- 
ing in  low  tones,  as  the  Indian  h.  i  ione. 

Garangula  made  no  j'ply;  but  haster  g  to  a 
comer  of  the  room,  he  qui  kly  lifted  a  trap-door, 
which  had  not  been  seen  by  David,  and  disappears ' 
beneath  it 

David  quickly  followed,  not  understanding  the 
actions, of  his  companion,  but  realizing  that  some- 
thing in  which  he  had  a  aeep  interest  was  in  store, 
and  in  a  moment  found  himself  in  a  narrow  tunnel 
which  led  nut  beyond  the  walls  of  the  blockhouse. 
He  worked  his  way  carefully  on,  although  he  could 
not  see  anything  before  him.  The  passage  was  very 
narrow,  an''  he  was  comp^illed  to  crawl  upon  his 
hands  and  V  <•:  \u  It  seemed  to  the  eager  boy  as  if 
the  tunnel  was  almost  endless ;  and  just  as  he  was 


••vxTf^'Tfrvr' 


■^ffy'B'y-T;fi.ij  •rgy'gwjry'yTTgi'^gwy-^'W. 


240 


GUAKDING  THE  BOUDUR 


about  to  call  out  to  his  friend,  the  light  suddenly 
streamed  in  upon  liis  face,  and  he  found  himself ,  itt 
the  open  air  by  the  side  of  Garangula. 

"  Come,"  said  the  Indian  again  quickly,  first  clos- 
ing the  trap-door  behind  him,  and  then  starting 
swiftly  among  the  trees.  David  followed  obediently, 
moving  silently,  and  soon  saw  that  Garargula  had 
started  towards  the  shore  of  the  lake.  It  seemed  to 
him  that  they  were  going  directly  into  danger;  but 
he  recalled  the  confidence  his  friend  had  in  his  canoe, 
and  at  once  concluded  that  they  were  making  for 
that  Doubtless  Garangula  knew  some  hiding-place 
wliich  they  could  seek,  and  he  surely  had  escaped 
from  the  peril  of  the  blockhouse. 

The  danger  before  them  could  not  be  greater  than 
tiie  one  they  had  left,  and  he  gave  himself  eagerly 
to  the  task  of  following  his  companion. 

In  a  few  minutes  they  gained  the  beach,  and 
Garangula  glanced  sharply  about  him.  Something 
plainly  was  wrong,  but  just  what  it  was  David  could 
not  decide.  If  he  had  been  left  to  liimself,  he  would 
have  started  in  the  opposite  direction,  and  made  for 
.th^  interior ;  but  as  he  had  followed  Garangula  thus 
far,  there  was  nothing  to  be  done  but  to  await  the 
decision  of  the  Indian. 

♦'  Stay  here  I  "  said  Garangula  abruptly,  as  he 
turned  and  started  swiftly  up  the  shore,  keeping. all 
the  time  within  the  shelter  of  the  forest.  David 
took  a  position  behind  the  trees,  and  tried  to  wait 


>^««kJfUi^%K.: 


ght  suddenly 
id  himself  jji 

1.  .;■.■' 

dy,  first  clos- 
then  starting 
jd  obediently, 
arar.gula  had 
It  seemed  to 
danger;  but 
L  in  his  cauoe, 
B  making  for 
3  hiding-place 
,  had  escaped 

9  greater  than 
mself  eagerly 

e  beach,  and 
1.  Something 
3  David  could 
self,  he  would 
and  made  for 
arangula  thus 
;  to  await  the 

raptly,   as  he 

•e,  keeping  all 

'orest.     J)avid 

tried  to  wait 


■iijmm»smmie^mmmmmmitfmm^msummasmm^mm^!^ff,:>tmib-»  ■ 


A   STRANGE   RESCUE 


241 


calmly  for  the  Indian  to  return.  He  could  see  the 
Magnet  plainly  off  to  his  right ;  and  the  few  men  on 
hoard  were  all  standing  hy  the  rail,  looking  towards 
the  shore.  The  waters  of  the  lake  were  wonderfully 
quiet  now,  and  only  little  ripples  on  the  shore  could 
be  seen.  It  was  a  scene  of  peace  and  quiet  in  every 
direction,  and  yet  he  knew  near  by  a  tragedy  might 
soon  be  enacted.  Every  moment  he  expected  to 
hear  the  sounds  of  the  attack  on  the  blockhouse, 
and  he  was  in  a  strange  excitement.  What  with  his 
own  position,  the  sight  of  the  schooner,  the  sudden 
disappearance  of  the  Indian,  and  the  momentary  ex- 
pectation of  the  sounds  of  a  conflict,  his  heart  •was 
beating  rapidly,  and  his  breath  came  hard  and  fast. 

Suddenly  the  silence  was  broken  by  the  sharp 
report  of  guns.  He  could  hear  the  shouts  and  calls 
of  men.  For  a  moment  or  two  these  were  repeated, 
and  then  the  silence  again  rested  over  all.  The  little 
waves  upon  the  beach  were  not  interrupted  in  their 
music  now.  The  peacefulness  of  the  day  had  re- 
turned, and  the  sounds  of  war  had  all  ceased.  A 
shout  from  the  men  on  the  schooner  was  heard,  and 
that  was  all. 

David  was  straining  his  ears,  trying  to  catch  some 
sound  which  would  inform  him  of  the  turn  which 
events  had  taken.  Suddenly  he  heard  a  quick  step 
in  the  direction  in  which  Garangula  had  disappeared ; 
and  breathing  a  sigh  of  relief,  he  stepped  forth 
quickly  to  meet  him.     What  was  that  which  he  saw  ? 


'  "y.mn<fHff '  tv  i^.n-i^^i 


242 


GUARDING   THE  BOEDER 


Sailor  Jack,  followed  by  four  or  five  of  his  comrades, 
rushing  through  the  forests  directly  towards  him! 
For  a  moment  there  was  a  wild  thought  in  David's 
mind  of  darting  off  into  the  woods ;  but  even  as  he 
hesitated,  the  men  were  upon  him,  and  there  was 
no  escape.  "  Come  on,  David  I  Come  on  1  "  said 
Jack,  grasping  him  by  the  arm;  and  David  found 
himself  running  with  his  companions  along  the  shore. 
There  was  no  escape  now ;  and  they  quickly  gained 
the  yawl,  and  began  to  row  desperately  towards  the 
Magnet. 

What  could  be  the  meaning  of  it?  Surely  the 
men  were  not  running  away  from  the  two  defenders 
of  the  blockhouse  I  That  could  not  be  possible. 
In  the  bitterness  of  his  feeling,  as  he  found  himself 
once  more  among  the  crew  of  the  schooner,  the  ques- 
tions kept  coming;  but  not  a  word  was  spoken  by 
the  men.  They  were  exerting  all  their  strength  to 
make  their  way  back  to  the-  Magnet,  and  the  other 
yawl  was  close  behind. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  schooner  was  gained;  the 
men  clambered  nimbly  up  on  deck ;  and,  at  a  word 
frem  Jack,  the  captain  gave  his  orders,  and  the 
Magnet  swung  round  before  the  little  breeze,  and 
began  to  make  for  the  open  lake. 

Then  the  men  began  to  talk.  "  That  was  about 
the  closest  shave  I  ever  had,"  said  Jack. 

"  Youlre  right,  mate,"  said  another.  "  There  must 
'a'  been  twenty  o'  them  cannon." 


his  comrades, 
towards  him ! 
jht  in  David's 
mt  even  as  he 
md  there  was 
ae  on  1  "   said 

David  found 
long  the  shore, 
quickly  gained 
iy  towards  the 

?  Surely  the 
two  defenders 
t  be  possible, 
found  himself 
jner,  the  ques- 
i^as  spoken  by 
sir  strengfth  to 
and  the  other 

3  gained;  the 
nd,  at  a  word 
ders,  and  the 
e  breeze,  and 

liat  was  about 
3k. 
"  There  must 


A  STnANGE  RESCUB 


243 


"  Twenty  ?  It  iooked  more  like  forty !  I  never  saw 
such  a  place.     It  seemed  jest  covered  with  guns." 

'•  We  got  out  jest  in  time,"  said  another.  "  That 
fellow  stood  up  there  with  that  torch  in  his  hands 
jest  ready  to  let  her  go.  He  said  he'd  give  us  till 
he  could  count  three  to  clear  out.  I  heard,  ♦  One,' 
but  I  didn't  wait  to  hear  any  more." 

"  Yes,"  said  Jack,  "  it  was  jest  like  walkin'  into 
the  jaws  o'  death.  I  didn't  know  the  Yanks  had 
any  such  place  here.  They  must  have  a  heap  o' 
stores  there  to  keep  sech  guns  to  guard  'em.  They 
must  'a'  been  forty-pounders,  ev'ry  one  on  'em." 

"  We're  lucky  dogs  to  get  out  as  we  did.  That 
little  redskin  'most  got  us  into  a  fix.  I  wish  I  had 
the  little  varmint  here.  I'd  twist  his  neck  fer  him," 
said  another. 

"  Well,  we  made  the  Magnet  all  right ;  but  I  was 
in  mortal  fear  as  how  they  might  train  some  o'  their 
guns  on  her  yet.  I  wonder  why  they  didn't.  She 
was  right  in  range,  and  couldn't  'a'  teched  those 
fellows.     How  big  a  garrison  d'ye  s'pose  they  had  ?  " 

"  Oh,  there  must  'a'  been  a  gang  on  'em  I  "  said 
the  sailor  emphatically. 

David  was  listening  to  the  conversation  in  amaze- 
ment. What  were  the  men  talking  about?  There 
were  only  two  defenders  in  the  blockhouse ;  and  to 
his  personal  knowledge,  the  great  guns  of  which  they 
were  speaking  were  only  harmless  wooden  ones,  that 
never  would  have   the  smell  of  gunpowder  about 


"■.■f")wpwy» 


?'T;,m-.W>f,"V' 


244 


GUARDING   THE   BORDER 


them.  Suddenly  he  saw  it  all.  The  men  had  been 
frightened  away  by  the  "Quaker"  guns,  and  the 
peril  from  which  they  had  escaped  was  all  a  piece 
of  their  imagination.  Twenty  cannon  and  forty  meu 
to  defend  the  blockhouse,  when  he  knew  there  were 
only  about  six  or  eight  of  the  "  Quakers,"  and  only 
two  men  in  the  house  1 

In  spite  of  his  despondency  at  being  again  com- 
pelled to  take  his  place  on  board  the  Magnet,  the 
utter  absurdity  of  it  all  came  over  him,  and  he 
laughed  aloud.  In  a  moment  he  reuized  his  folly, 
as  the  men  turned  to  him,  and  Jack  said,  "What's 
the  matter  with  you  ?  Just  show  us  the  funny  part, 
will  ye?" 

"I  rather  guess  you'd  laugh,  too,  if  you'd  been 
where  I  have,  and  then  found  youi-self  all  right  on 
the  Magnet  again."  He  had  recovered  himself  just 
in  time,  and  quickly  decided  upon  the  line  he  would 
follow. 

"  Jest  explain  yerself,  will  ye  ?  I  think  the  cap'n 
may  want  a  word  from  ye,  too,  for  here  he  comes;" 
and  David  saw  4;he  captain  approaching  the  group. 
"  I  was  just  a-sayin'  to  this  lad  as  how  you'd  be  glad 
to  hear  his  story,  cap'n,"  resumed  the  sailor.  "  He 
seems  mightily  tickled  about  something." 

"  Maybe  he's  glad  to  get  back  to  us,"  said  the  cap- 
tain, looking  sha^ly  at  David.  The  young  prisoner 
realized  that  all  were  suspicious  of  him  now ;  but  he 
strove  to  speak  calmly,  and  not  betray  his  fears. 


wj^ljj^.fyi  'H  ■ 


A   STUANGK   llESCtTE 


246 


nen  had  been 
una,  and  the 
is  all  a  piece 
md  forty  mei. 
)w  there  were 
rs,"  and  only 

g  again  corn- 
Magnet,  the 
him,  and  he 
ized  his  folly, 
aid,  "What's 
le  funny  part, 

if  you'd  been 
f  all  right  on 
1  himself  just 
line  he  would 

link  the  cap'n 
«  he  comes;" 
ng  the  group, 
you'd  be  glad 
sailor.     "  He 

'  said  the  cap- 
oung  prisoner 
I  now ;  but  he 
his  fears. 


"  The  way  of  it  was  this.  We  hadn't  got  ashore, 
the  Indian  and  I,  before  we  saw  the  yawl  coming 
after  us." 

"  You  didn't  seem  to  take  kindly  to  it,  if  it  did 
come,"  said  the  captain.  "  You  just  crowded  on  all 
sail,  and  made  for  shore,  as  if  it  was  the  evil  one,  and 
not  a  yawl  from  the  Magnet,  that  was  l)ehind  you." 

"  We  saw  the  men  on  shore,  and  didn't  know  just 
what  was  ahead  of  us.  We  hadn't  fairly  landed, 
though,  before  they  rushed  us  up  to  the  blockhouse. 
Then  they  shoved  me  into  a  room,  and  barred  the 
door;  aud  there  I  was,  shut  in  and  shut  up.  I 
couldn't  do  a  thing ;  and  every  minute  I  was  expect- 
ing that  Jack  and  the  men  here  would  blow  the 
blockhouse  to  pieces,  or  set  it  on  fire,  and  then  where 
would  I  be?" 

David  looked  about  at  the  men,  and  saw  that  Jack 
and  his  companions  were  not  enjoying  his  story. 

"  We  might  'a'  set  the  house  afire  if  we'd  jest 
crawled  in  through  the  muzzles  o'  them  cannon. 
They  was  as  thick  as  bees  round  a  hive,"  muttered 
Jack. 

"  Yes,  thay  did  have  some  cannon,  that's  a  fact," 
said  David,  i-estraining  the  smile  that  almost  came 
when  he  thought  of  the  "Quakers;"  "but  I  never 
thought  the  crew  of  the  Magnet  would  run  away 
before  a  single  shot  was  fired." 

"You  never  mind  the  crew  of  the  Magnet,  but 
give  us  your  story,"  said  the  captain  angrily. 


246 


GUARDINQ  THE  DORDEB 


"  Well,  I  found  a  trap-door  in  the  floor  of  the 
room  which  they  shut  me  in ;  and  when  I  was  so 
scared  for  fear  Jack  and  the  other  fellows  would 
blow  up  the  house,  I  just  crawled  through  it.  It 
opened  into  a  tunnel,  and  I  crawled  on  through  it  on 
my  hands  and  knees,  and  got  out  among  the  trees ; 
and  there  I  wiis  waiting  for  Jack  when  he  and  the 
men  came  tearing  though  the  woods,  running  as  if 
those  cannon  were  close  behind  them.  The  rest  you 
know." 

"  It's  a  likely  story,  and  I  hope  it's  true,"  said  the 
captain.    "How  many  men  were  in  the  blockhouse?" 

"  I  don't  know  that  I  saw  them  all,"  replied  David 
evasively. 

"  Well,  how  many  did  you  see  ? "  repeated  the 
captain. 

"Two." 

"  Two !  "  shouted  the  men.  "  There  was  more'n 
forty." 

"  We  can't  stop  now,"  said  the  captain,  "  if  there 
was  only  a  half  a  man  there.  We're  due  off  Sack- 
ett's  Harbor  to-morrow  night." 

"  Sackett's  Harbor  ?  "  said  David,  speaking  before 
he  thought. 

"Yes,  Sackett's  Harbor,"  replied  the  captain. 
"You  know  something  about  that  place,  then,  do 
you?" 

"  I've  been  there." 

"  Well,  we'll  give  you  a  chance  to  go  again,  then. 


Vltyrl  W 


A  STItANGlfl   llESCUK 


247 


floor  of  the 
len  I  was  so 
ellows  would 
rough  it.  It 
through  it  on 
ng  the  trees ; 
n  he  and  the 
running  as  if 

The  rest  you 

rue,"  said  the 
blockhouse  ?  " 
replied  David 

repeated  the 


e  was  more  n 

lin,  "if  there 
due  off  Saok- 

leaking  before 

the   captain, 
lace,  then,  do 


You'll  know  the  way,  I  guess.  We're  going  to  run 
in  near  there,  and  send  three  of  the  yawls  up  there 
to-morrow  night,  and  blow  up  one  of  Chauncey's  pet 
brigs." 

David  could  not  keep  back  the  look  of  alarm  that 
spread  over  his  face  at  the  captain's  words.  "  Yes," 
resumed  tlie  captain,  "you'll  be  detailed  for  that  es- 
pecial duty.  Jack,  put  him  right  on  one  of  the  kegs, 
and  if  he  doesn't  go  straight,  send  him  higher'n  Gil- 
deroy's  kite." 

The  captain  then  turned  on  his  heel  and  went  be- 
low. The  men  appeared  to  be  partially  satisfied  with 
David's  story,  although  he  could  see  that  all  suspi- 
cion was  not  gone.  Jack  was  as  friendly  as  ever,  but 
David  gave  little  heed  to  his  words.  The  thought  of 
what  was  before  him  was  constantly  in  his  mind.  He 
was  to  be  one  of  a  crew  which  was  to  blow  up  one  of 
the  brigs  at  Sackett's  Harbor !  Perhaps  Andrew  or 
Elijah  or  Henry  might  be  on  board.  He  never  would 
go  I  And  yet  how  could  he  prevent  it  ?  He  thought 
of  scheme  after  scheme,  but  abandoned  them  all ;  and 
when  on  the  following  night  the  Magnet  dropped  her 
sail,  and  anchored  in  the  lake  not  far  from  Sackett's 
Harbor,  and  the  preparations  began  in  the  yawils,  he 
was  almost  in  despair. 


0  again,  then. 


248 


OUAUUl^U  TUE  liOUDUU 


CHAPTER   XXIII 


A   NEW   GUNPOWDER    PLOT 


THREE  yawls  were  soon  in  readiness  for  the  ven- 
ture. Two  kegs  of  gunpowder  were  stowed 
away  in  each,  the  crews  were  selected,  and  then  the 
men  waited  for  the  hour  to  come  when  they  were  to 
leave  the  Magnet,  and  start  on  their  perilous  enter- 
prise. 

It  was  not  deemed  advisable  to  make  the  attempt 
much  before  midnight,  and  that  was  still  two  hours 
away.  David  had  been  selected,  as  we  know,  to  go 
in  one  of  the  yawls ;  and  the  agony  of  mind  that 
came  to  him  was  almost  more  than  he  could  bear. 
To  be  a  prisoner  on  board  the  Magnet,  and  to  have 
her  sail  within  three  or  four  miles  of  his  home,  and 
yet  to  feel  his  helplessness,  was  l)ad  enough ;  but  to 
be  chosen  Jis  one  of  those  who  were  to  attempt  to 
blow  up  some  of  the  vessels  was  far  worse. 

The  whole  project  to  him  seemed  so  dastardly 
that  he  was  divided  somewhat  in  his  feelings  between 
a  blind  and  helpless  rage  at  the  British  and  an  in- 
tense desire  to  do  something  to  warn  the  men  at 
the  Harbor  of  their  impending  peril. 


l.ilWi«)W>WiWWHgMiWlgi|ii»»* 


»l(»^ili      'il-■r,*_l^     CI  rji 


A   NKW   OUNPOWllKlt   PLOT 


249 


.  for  the  ven- 
were  stowed 
[iiul  then  the 
they  were  to 
?rilou8  enter- 

5  the  attempt 
ill  two  hours 

know,  to  go 
of  mind  that 
i  could  bear. 

and  to  have 
lis  home,  and 
nugh ;  but  to 
o  attempt  to 
orse. 

so  dastardly 
ings  between 
h  and  an  in- 

the  men  at 


Already  in  IiIh  mind  he  could  hear  the  report  of 
the  explosion,  and  the  Hight  of  nuiinied  men  and 
Kluvttored  vesHcls  waH  ever  liefore  him.  Plan  after 
plan  suggested  itself  to  him  as  to  how  he  might 
thwart  the  attempt,  but  he  was  compelled  to  almn- 
don  them  all  as  \mng  woixo  than  useless.  lie  was 
helpless,  and  any  suspicious  movement  on  his  part 
would  bring  upon  him  at  once  the  anger  of  his 
companions. 

He  paced  the  deck,  having  little  to  say  to  his  com- 
panions ;  and,  indeed,  there  seemed  to  be  but  slight 
inclination  on  the  part  of  any  of  the  men  to  indulge 
in  conversation,  for  the  peril  of  the  attempt  Uioy 
were  about  to  make  drove  all  other  thoughts  from 
their  minds. 

At  times  a  rash  impulse  to  throw  himself  into 
the  water  seized  David ;  but  the  Magnet  was  too  far 
from  shore  for  him  to  swim  to  land,  and  in  the  pres- 
ent tense  condition  of  the  feelings  of  the  men,  he 
would  only  draw  their  anger  upon  himself,  and  in 
no  way  aid  his  friends.  There  was  nothing  for  him 
to  do  but  to  conceal  his  feelings  as  best  he  could, 
and  trust  for  some  way  to  open  later  by  which  he 
might  thwart  the  project  of  his  companions. 

At  last  the  hour  of  midnight  came,  and  the  men 
were  ordered  to  take  their  places  quickly  and  (juietly 
in  the  yawls.  The  oai-s  had  been  muffled  ;  and  when 
the  men  began  to  row  away  from  the  schooner,  their 
movements  made  but  little  noise,  and  they  passed 


260 


GUARDING  TUB   IIORDKIi 


over   the  surface   of    the   lake   like    some   moving 
shadows. 

The  moon  would  not  1x5  visible  that  night,  and 
under  the  protection  of  the  darkness  the  men  felt 
a  little  more  safe ;  but  there  was  a  constraint  mani- 
fested by  them  all,  and  there  was  no  disposition  for 
conversation  on  the  part  of  any.  The  order  to  be 
silent  had  been  needless. 

Sailor  Jack  was  in  command  of  the  yawl  to  which 
David  had  been  assigned;  and  the  young  prisoner 
was  pulling  the  how  oar,  while  a  keg  of  powder  had 
l)een  placed  in  the  boAV  behind  him.  One  oar  had 
not  been  used;  and  he  could  not  understand  the 
reason  for  the  neglect,  for  as  many  men  had  been 
left  behind  on  board  the  Magnet  as  had  been  selected 
for  the  crews  of  the  yawls. 

The  men,  meanwhile,  were  rowing  steadily;  and 
David  knew  that  no  one  would  suspect  their  pres- 
ence if  he  were  not  near  by.  A  half-hour  brought 
them  oround  the  point  which  formed  one  of  the  pro- 
jections of  the  shore  that  enclosed  the  harbor;  and 
not  more  than  three  miles  away  lay  Chauncey's  fleet, 
all  unconscious  of  the  peril  which  was  threat^ening 
it.  Home  was  there  too,  David  thought  bitterly; 
and  he  glanced  rapidly  along  the  distant  shore  that 
could  hardly  be  distinguished  in  the  darkness.  Not 
a  light  could  be  seen.  The  people  were  all  doubtless 
in  bed  long  lief  ore  this  time,  and  before  the  morning 
light  came  what  infamous  deeds  might  be  wrought  I 


A   NKW   OUNI'OWDKll    I'liOT 


861 


)mo   moving 

t  night,  und 
ho  men  felt 
itraint  mani- 
sposition  for 
order  to  be 

iwl  to  which 
ling  prisoner 
powder  had 
3ne  oar  had 
ierstand  the 
an  had  been 
been  selected 

teadily;  and 
t  their  pres- 
lour  brought 
0  of  the  pro- 
harbor;  and 
uncey's  fleet, 
»  threatrfining 
jht  bitterly; 
it  shore  that 
rkness.  Not 
all  doubtless 
the  morning 
be  wrought  I 


Chaunoey's  long-cherished  plans  might  bo  thwarted, 
his  laboi-s  bo  all  in  vain,  and  men  who  had  sought 
their  hammocks  without  a  thought  of  danger  lie 
awakened  by  the  oxjilosion  which  doubtless  would 
maim  or  kill  many  of  them. 

David  was  roused  from  his  gloom  by  a  low  order 
of  Jack  for  the  men  to  rest  on  their  oars.  They  were 
close  iuHBhoro  now,  and  the  bushes  and  low  trees 
could  be  seen.  He  obeyed  the  order  witli  the  otliers, 
wondering  what  it  meant. 

Sailor  Jack  rose  from  his  seat,  and  gave  a  low 
whistle.  This  was  repeated  three  times,  and  then 
there  came  a  response  from  the  shore. 

"That's  all  right,'*  said  Jack,  evidently  greatly 
relieved  by  the  sound.  "  Pull  closer  in-shore."  The 
men  obeyed,  and  soon  David  saw  the  figures  of  two 
men  approaching  from  the  bushes.  He  looked  closely 
at  them,  and  his  heart  gave  a  great  bound  as  he 
was  certain  that  he  recognized  them  both.  "The 
traitors !  The  villains  I  "  he  said  to  himself.  "  This 
is  what  comes  of  trusting  such  men.  Chauncey 
might  have  known  that  the  men  he  could  buy,  others 
could  buy  too.  And  now  he's  going  to  get  the 
benefit  of  it  all." 

"  Is  it  all  right,  Jim  ?  "  inquired  the  sailor,  speak- 
ing in  a  loud  whisper. 

"  I  couldn't  find  a  single  snag  in  the  way,"  replied 
Jim  Naime ;  for  it  was  none  other  than  the  old  ac- 
quaintance 0?  David,  accompanied  by  his  faithful 


I  .ar.TiaMj  I  [Hfi^y^  *  i»  4p»r J 


I  ri  jtufmiittt  ji^jyri  TTreytijMpaj 


252 


GUARDItTG   THE  BORDER 


attendant,  the  dwarf.  "I  came  from  Sackett's  not 
four  hours  ago,  and  they  haven't  a  thought  of  the 
Magnet  being  within  a  hundred  miles." 

"  Good  1 "  replied  Jack.  "  We've  got  everything 
in  shape  here,  but  I  didn't  know  whether  you'd  show 
up  or  not." 

"  You  might  have  known ;  I  never  went  back  on 
you  yet." 

"  That's  so,  Jim ;  you've  always  been  true  as 
steel." 

"He  ov.ght  to  spell  it  'steal,'"  thought  David,  his 
mind  filled  with  the  thought  of  a  new  peril  now. 
Here  was  Jim  Naime,  and  evidently  he  was  to  have 
a  share  in  the  dastardly  work.  As  soon  as  it  was 
light,  if  not  before,  Jim  would  recognize  him;  and 
David  did  not  dare  to  think  of  the  events  that  might 
follow.  But  he.  was  intensely  interested  in  the  con- 
versa  iion,  and  in  spite  of  his  terror  was  listening  in- 
tently to  what  the  men  were  saying. 

"How  long  will  it  take  to  row  over?"  said  the 
sailor. 

"We  can  make  it  in  an  hour,  easy,  such  a  night 
as  this." 

"We  can  make  it,"  thought  David.  Then  Jim 
Naime  was  to  be  one  of  them. 

"  Have  you  got  enough  powder  ?  "  continued  Naime. 

"  We've  got  two  big  kegs  in  each  yawl.  Six  kegs 
ought  to  do  something.  You're  sure  yoa  know  the 
way?" 


A  NEW   GUNPOWDER  PLOT 


258 


kckett's  not 
)ught  of  the 

t  eveiything 
:  you'd  show 

'ent  back  on 

een   true  as 

it  David,  his 
V  peril  now. 
was  to  have 
m  as  it  was 
se  him;  and 
s  that  might 
I  in  the  con- 
listening  in- 

■?"  said  the 

such  R  night 

Then  Jim 

nued  Naime. 
1.  Six  kegs 
yu  know  the 


Niirne  laughed  low  as  he  replied,  "If  I  don't  it 
won't  be  my  fault;  I've  been  here  often  enough.  I 
was  talkin'  with  Chauncey  about  sundown  to-day. 
He's  as  innocent  as  a  lamb,  and  thinks  I'm  one  o' 
the  salt  o'  the  earth.  I  hope  you've  got  some  guns 
along  too." 

"  Plenty,"  replied  Jack.  "  We're  in  for  the  trick, 
live  or  die.  I  was  only  afraid  you  wouldn't  show 
up.  We  should  'a'  gone  ahead  just  the  same  if  you 
hadn't,  but  I'm  glad  you're  here." 

"  Well,  where  do  you  want  me  ?  " 

"  Right  in  this  yawl.     I've  saved  an  oar  for  ye." 

"I'll  come  right  aboard,"  said  Nairne,  preparing 
to  follow  out  his  words. 

"  Hold  on,"  replied  Jack.  "  What'll  you  do  with 
that  boy  with  ye  ?  Who  is  he  ?  and  what's  he  doin' 
here  ?     We  haven't  any  place  for  him." 

"Ye  don't  want  any.  He's  jest  my  body-guard, 
that's  all,"  laughed  Jim.  "  Here,  you  imp  of  Satan," 
he  added,  turning  to  the  dwarf,  "  yoa  jest  stay  right 
here.  Don't  ye  move  away,  not  even  if  ye  hear  the 
trump  o'  Gabriel.  I'm  comin'  back,  and  you  wait 
for  me  here.  D'ye  hear  ?  You  wait  here  till  I  come, 
if  T  don't  show  up  afore  the  lake's  all  froze  over." 

liie  dwarf  made  no  reply;  and  Jim  Nairne  at  once 
took  his  place  in  the  yawl,  all  unconscious  that  David 
Field  was  one  of  the  crew.  The  command  to  start 
on  was  given;  and  the  three  yawls,  keeping  well 
together,  oegan  to  move  on  in  the  darkness. 


iBHi'fswuwii^wsm 


-1     i.-..-^t.t^.',^lj-^^JI^^:-.^gf.^-'.- 


,  ii^r.if-1^,  n.r.-.r-»y,„...,,,  ^^ 


254 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


'i''! 

!«;'i' 


The  veiy  water  itself  seemed  familiar  to  David, 
and  he  had  recognized  the  shore  near  wliich  they  had 
just  stopped  as  the  place  where  many  a  time  he  and 
Elijah  and  Henry  had  come  on  their  fishing-trips. 
Would  he  ever  see  them  again  ?  And  what  would 
they  think  if  they  knew  he  was  in  a  British  yawl, 
helping  the  enemy  in  an  attempt  which,  if  success- 
ful, would  bring  almost  incalculable  damage  to  the 
American  cause? 

The  opportunity  for  which  he  had  been  looking 
and  waiting  to  leave  the  yawl  had  rot  presented 
itself,  and  there  was  nothing  to  be  done  except  to 
keep  on  as  he  had  begun.  Frequent  stops  were 
made  by  the  yawls ;  but  nothing  was  seen  to  indicate 
the  presence  of  danger,  and  in  about  an  hour  he 
could  see  the  tall  masts  of  the  fleet  looming  through 
the  darkness.  The  men  were  rowing  with  great  care 
now,  and  moving  more  slowly.  They  had  come  near 
to  the  place  they  were  seeking,  and  the  time  for 
action  was  at  hand. 

A  whispered  consultation  between  Nairne  and 
Jack  now  followed ;  and  in  a  moment  the  order  was 
passed  from  man  to  man,  each  wliispering  the  word 
to  the  one  nearest  him,  to  row  a  little  farther  up  and 
out  into  the  lake. 

"They're  going  to  take  advantage  of  what  little 
wind  there  is,"  thought  David,  "  and  drift  down  upon 
the  brig ;  "  for  he  had  thought  he  recognized  the  dim 
outlines  of  the  vessel  nearest  them  as  the  Oneida. 


■^: 


A   NEW   GUNPOWDER  PLOT 


265 


ir  to  David, 
ich  they  had 
time  he  and 
fishing-trips, 
what  would 
Iritish  yawl, 
,  if  success- 
tnage  to  the 

leen  looking 
>t  presented 
le  except  to 
stops  were 
1  to  indicate 
an  hour  he 
ing  through 
h  great  care 
d  come  near 
[le  time  for 

Nairne  and 
le  order  was 
ig  the  word 
ther  up  and 

what  little 
;  down  upon 
zed  the  dim 
the  Oneida. 


He  knew  that  she  carried  sixteen  guns,  and  that 
Lieutenant  Brown,  who  was  in  command  of  her,  was 
a  man  thoroughly  awaku  to  his  duties.  "  He'll  send 
every  one  of  us  to  the  bottom  of  the  lake  if  he  gets 
a  sight  of  us.  Well,  if  anything  does  happen  like 
that,  I  only  hope  they  will  send  every  one  of  us 
there.  Just  think  how  Andrew  and  mother  would 
feel  if  my  body  should  be  found  floating  around  here 
in  the  morning  as  one  of  the  crew  which  had  come 
over  here  to  blow  up  the  Oneida! 

He  almost  grouned  aloud  in  his  despair;  but  he 
slowly  and  carefully  pulled  at  his  oar,  striving  to 
suppress  his  excitement.  And  yet  he  scarcely  could 
breathe.  The  fear  of  discovery,  the  hope  that  some- 
thing would  happen  to  drive  them  away,  the  peril 
of  the  Oneida,  as  well  as  of  the  men  in  the  yawls, 
were  all  combined. 

Meanwhile,  the  yawls  had  gained  the  position  the 
leixders  desired,  and  the  men  rested  upon  their  oars. 
The  light  breeze  was  causing  them  to  drift  directly 
towards  the  brig.  Every  moment  her  outlines  could 
be  more  clearly  discerned,  and  they  were  headed 
directly  for  her  bow. 

David's  heart  was  beating  so  rapidly  that  he 
placed  his  hand  upon  his  side  as  if  to  quiet  it.  He 
fancied  that  he  could  hear  the  deep  breathing  of  his 
companions ;  but  they  were  as  motionless  as  statues, 
each  man  retaining  his  seat,  and  gazing  earnestly 
towards  the   brig.     They  could  see   the  watch  on 


,^lp' 


,,^.X»tf«»-!^TiSttjr.A>>ii^iti^»i»«jig^l^gMitiw.ni'fiji;«p'-»*iSjiW» 


JMrtfi.- i<,i.W^< Yl*'  t'i''^' «W)J*iW!l»t«'!|Fil'ii:>iljn  I kiM 


256 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


board  now,  but  apparently  he  was  all  unconscious  of 
their  presence.  Once  or  twice  David  felt  that  he 
must  shout,  and  warn  them  of  their  danger ;  but  his 
throat  was  parched  and  dry,  and  lie  did  not  believe 
he  could  utter  a  sound- 
Nearer  and  nearer  the  yawl  drifted,  and  now  the 
Oneida  was  not  more  than  two  yards  away.  The 
little  boat  swung  round,  Jim  Nairne  grasped  the 
heavy  chain  which  held  her  anchor,  and  the  yawl 
was  soon  directly  under  the  prow.  Her  presence 
had  not  yet  been  discovered,  and  so  far  all  things 
had  favored  the  attacking  party. 

For  several  minutes  Nairne  quietly  held  the  yawl 
in  its  place,  waiting  for  the  others  to  approach. 
David  soon  saw  another  yawl  slowly  drift  past  them, 
and  take  the  position  on  the  other  side  of  the  bow, 
and  within  a  few  yards  of  them.  He  felt  almost  as 
if  he  were  in  a  dream.  It  was  all  real,  and  yet  un- 
real. He  could  not  cry  out;  he  could  not  move. 
A  kind  of  blind  terror  seemed  almost  to  overcome 
him. 

His  companions,  however,  did  not  seem  to  be 
moved  by  any  such  feelings.  Noiselessly  and  quickly 
they  lifted  one  of  the  kegs  from  the  yawl,  fitted  it 
to  the  contrivance  they  had  brought,  by  which  it 
was  to  be  brought  under  the  brig,  and  Davif^.  knew 
that  the  fuse  was  ready. 

Almost  fascinated,  he  watched  the  men  as  two  of 
them  grasped  the  second,  keg ;   and  then  for  the  first 


conscious  of 

Felt  that  he 

jer;  but  his 

not  believe 

md  now  the 
away.  The 
grasped  the 
id  the  yawl 
[er  presence 
\,r  all  things 

ild  the  yawl 
,o  approach. 
t  past  them, 
of  the  bow, 
}lt  almost  as 
and  yet  un- 
i  not  move, 
to  overcome 

seem  to  be 
and  quickly 
iwl,  fitted  it 
by  which  it 
David,  knew 

3n  as  two  of 
for  the  first 


A  NEW   GUNPOWDER   PLOT 


257 


time  he  glanced  upward.  The  face  of  the  guard 
appeared  directly  over  them,  and  was  gazing  down 
into  the  boat. 

Then  David  found  his  voice,  and  in  a  yell  which 
of  itself  would  have  terrified  his  companions,  he 
warned  them  of  the  danger.  In  a  moment  there  was 
a  blinding  flash,  the  report  of  a  musket,  and  he  heard 
and  felt  the  bullet  as  it  passed  through  the  bottom 
of  the  yawl  near  his  feet.  In  desperation  his  com- 
panions seized  their  oars,  and  frantically  began  to  try- 
to  row  beyond  the  sight  of  the  crew  of  the  Oneida, 
who  now  were  running  about  the  deck.  In  a  mo- 
ment two  boats  were  in  swift  pursuit,  the  pursuers 
as  eager  as  the  pursued. 

"  Now's  my  time,"  thought  David ;  and  with  a 
sudden  movement  he  turned  and  plunged  head  fore- 
most into  the  lake. 


0' 


I 


if  i 


0'\ 


m 

h' 


258 


GUAltDlNG  THE  BOEDER 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

heman's  depaktuke 

"VTAIRNE  and  the  dwarf  soon  recognized  the  party 
^  y  which  was  awaiting  their  approach  in  the  road 
m  front  of  the  Field  home.  Elijah  thought  he  saw 
a  scowl  on  the  leader's  face;  but  it  quickly  disap- 
peared, and  in  a  gruff  manner  Nairne  said,  "How 
are  ye,  young  men?  Ye  manage  to  catch  me  ev'ry 
tnp  I  make  to  Sackett's,  don't  ye?" 

"What  are  you  doing  here?"    inquired  Elijah, 
ignonng  the  question. 

"Walkin',  can't  ye  see?     I  didn't  know  aa  we 
had  to  report  here,  afore." 

Elijah  turned  as  if  he  were  about  to  leave  the  .oad, 
and  have  nothing  more  to  say  to  the  man ;  but  a 
sly  movement  on  the  part  of  the  dwarf  led  him  to 
change  his  mind.  He  despised  Nairne,  and  believed 
he  waa  a  thorough  traitor;  but  it  was  plain  that 
(general  Gaines  and  Comnv  ^  -e  Chauncey  had  no 
such  opinion  of  him,  for  they  both  made  constant 
use  of  him.  Restraining  himself  as  he  saw  the  quick, 
sly  movement  of  the  dwarf,  he  turned,  and  looking 
at  the  man  again,  said,  "What's  up  now?" 


4«BS9S 


hemak's  departure 


269 


ized  the  party 
ih  in  the  road 
ought  he  saw 
[iiickly  disap- 
said,  "How 
tch  me  ev'ry 

uired  Elijah, 

know  as  we 

ave  the  a>ad, 
man;  but  a 
I  led  him  to 
ind  believed 
3  plain  that 
cey  had  no 
ide  constant 
w  the  quick, 
and  looking 
>w?" 


"Nothin'  that  concerns  you,"  replied  Naime. 
"I've  just  made  my  reg'lar  trip  to  the  Harbor.  I 
always  leave  my  boat  down  here  by  your  dock,  and 
go  over  from  here  afoot.  It's  only  a  bit  of  a  walk, 
and  saves  all  stoppin'  and  explainin'.  By  the  way, 
boys,  I've  seen  one  o'  your  fellows." 

"Where?     What  do  you  mean?" 

"Jest  what  I  say.  Isn't  one  o'  you  boys  named 
David?" 

"  Have  you  secu  him  ?  Where  is  he  ?  "  asked 
Elijah.  He  was  all  eagerness  now,  and  thought  he 
understood  the  meaning  of  the  dwarf's  sly  signal. 

"  Oh !  I  haven't  seen  him  fer  some  littLi  time ;  but 
when  I  parted  with  him  he  was  in  good  company, 
though  I  can't  jest  say  that  he  seemed  to  be  enjoyin' 
himself." 

Naime  spoke  the  words  slowly,  as  if  he  desired 
to  prolong  the  anxiety ;  and  if  he  had  any  such  pur- 
pose in  mind,  he  succeeded  admirably. 

"  Won't  you  tell  us  where  he  is  ?  "  said  Henry 
eagerly.  "  His  mother  is  most  worn  out  with  worry- 
ing about  him.  He  wasn't  taken  to  Toronto;  for 
Heman  here  was  in  that  gang,  and  he's  been  ex- 
changed.    He  said  David  wasn't  with  them." 

"  He's  right.  He's  jest  right.  He  wasn't  in  that 
gang,"  replied  Naime,  looking  curiously  at  Heman 
as  he  spoke.  "  You  don't  mean  to  say  that  fellow 
was  exchanged  ?  "  and  he  pointed  his  finger  at  the 
singer. 


nlflll 


m*i:t<mf'j-:f 


260 


OUAUDING  THE  BORDER 


"Yea,  verily,"  spoke  up  Heman,  lifting  his  head 
and  swelling  out  his  chest,  all  unconscious  of  the 
ridicule  implied  in  the  words.  "  '  Joseph  gave  them 
bread  in  exchange  for  horses.'     Genesis  xlvii.  17." 

"O  Heman  1  keep  still,  will  you?"  said  Elijah 
angrily.  » We  want  to  know  where  David  is. 
Won't  you  please  tell  us  ?  "  he  added,  turning  again 
to  Nairne. 

"I  don't  know." 
"  But  you  said  you  saw  him." 
"  I  did ;   but  it  was  some  little  time  ago.     But  then 
I  don't  mind  tellin'  ye  where  it  was." 

"Where?  Where?"  said  Henry,  who  could  not 
control  his  excised  feelings. 

"  Well,  when  I  saw  him  he  was  one  of  the  crew 
o'  the  Black  Snake.  That  waa  about  a  fortnight 
ago,  I  should  think.^    Let  me  see"  — 

"  One  of  the  crew  of  the  Black  Snake !  "  said 
Elijah  in  astonishment.  "  That  can't  be ;  for  I  was 
one  of  Lieutenant  Gregory's  party  that  captured  her, 
and  I  know  David  wasn't  among  her  men." 

"  He  wasn't  ?  "  It  was  Nairne's  turn  to  be  aston- 
ished now.  "Well,  when  I  saw  him  he  was,  any- 
way. Wasn't  he  ?  "  he  added,  turning  to  the  dwarf. 
The  dwarf  nodded  his  head  emphatically ;  but,  un- 
observed by  Nairne,  winked  slowly  and  knowingly 
at  Elijah,  a-i  he  said,  "  He  had  a  way  of  gettin'  off, 
though." 

"  How  ?  What  do  you  mean?  "  said  Elijah  quickly. 


|WLitl|ii»ii)Wfiripnjfij_,.ijj.._. 


HEMAN  S    DKI'AUTDIIE 


261 


ing  his  head 
icious  of  the 
h  gave  them 
xlvii.  17." 
said  Elijah 
5  David  is. 
urning  again 


>.     But  then 

o  could  not 

of  the  crew 
a  fortnight 

alee !  "  said 
5 ;  for  I  was 
iptured  her, 
1." 

to  be  aston- 
B  was,  any- 
>  the  dwarf. 
ly ;  but,  un- 
knowingly 
gettin'  off, 


"Wings.  David  had  wings,"  said  the  dwarf 
solemnly. 

Naime  laughed  at  the  dwarf's  words.  "He's 
always  a-havin'  wings.  He  has  them  on  his  arms, 
and  on  his  head,  and  I  guess  he  has  'em  on  his 
tongue  too.  Well,  I  only  wish  he'd  put  some  on  me, 
for  I've  got  to  be  movin'.  I've  an  important  en- 
gagement I  must  keep.  Sorry  I  can't  help  ye  more 
about  yer  friend ;  but  I've  told  ye  all  I  know,  and 
that  doesn't  seem  to  help  ye  very  much.  Good-by," 
he  called  out  as  he  and  his  companion  started  down 
the  lane  that  led  to  the  shore  of  the  lake. 

The  boys  little  dreamed  that  his  important  en- 
gagement was  to  wait  out  on  the  point  beyond  the 
Harbor  for  the  yawls  which  were  to  start  with  their 
loads  of  gunpowder  in  their  dastardly  attempt  to 
blow  up  the  Oneida. 

Elijah  and  his  companions  turned  and  quickly  en- 
tered the  house  to  give  the  information  they  had  re- 
ceived from  Naime.  A  long  consultation  followed, 
and  it  was  late  in  the  evening  before  Elijah  and 
Henry  departed  for  their  home. 

"I  don't  know  just  what  to  make  of  it,"  said 
Andrew,  as  he  followed  the  boys  out  into  the  yard, 
and  stood  talking  with  them.  The  stars  were  shin- 
ing clearly  in  the  sky  overhead,  and  the  cool  breeze 
from  the  lake  made  the  air  of  that  summer  night 
soft  and  balmy.  The  crickets  chirped,  and  the  cho- 
rus of  frogs  in  the  swamp  under  the  hill  added  their 


262 


GnAP.DINa   THE   IJOROEU 


Bharo  ir,  iloclaring  that  they,  too,  folt  the  peactfnl- 
ness  of  Ml  jiight;  but  the  troubled  boys  found  littlo 
to  sootho  them,  and  the  Htmnge  story  Jim  Nairne 
had  told  only  increased  their  anxiety. 

If  David  had  been  one  of  the  crow  of  the  Black 
Snake,  why  was  it  they  had  heard  nothing  from  him  ? 
Surely  he  was  not  with  them  at  the  time  of  the 
capture,  and  not  a  word  had  been  spoken  by  any 
of  the  prisoners  that  would  lead  them  to  believe  that 
he  had  ever  been  among  them. 

"  I  don't  know  just  what  to  think,"  said  Andrew 
again.  "I  wouldn't  believe  Jim  Nairne  under  oath, 
but  he  couldn't  have  had  any  motive  iu  inventing 
such  a  lie  as  this." 

"  He  didn't  lie,"  said  Elijah  emphatically.  "  He 
told  the  truth;  but  that  wink  the  dwarf  gave  me 
made  me  think  there's  something  more  to  it.  May- 
be he  helped  Dave  off." 

"Then,  why  hasn't  he  shown  up  before  this,  I'd 
like  to  know?  I'm  afraid  if  he  tried  to  get  away 
he  fell  into  worse  trouble.     He  may  have  been  shot." 

"  I  don'c  know,"  replied  Elijah,  who  was  himself 
troubled  by  the  same  thought.  "It'll  all  come  out 
right,  though ;  I  know  it  will.  But  Henry  and  I've 
got  to  put  out  of  this,  or  we  sha'n't  get  home  in  time 
for  breakfast.     Good-night,  Andrew." 

"  Good-night,"  replied  Andrew ;  but  he  still  stood 
and  watched  the  boys  as  they  walked  rapidly  down 
the  road  in  the  direction  of  their  home. 


HEMAN'S   DKPAIITURB 


263 


0  peace t Ill- 
found  little 
fim  Nairne 

tho  Black 
from  him  ? 
me  of  the 
en  by  any 
(cliove  that 

id  Andrew 
inder  oath, 
.  inventing 

illy.  "  He 
i  gave  nie 
»  it.  May- 
re  this,  I'd 
•  get  away 
been  shot." 
ras  himself 
[  come  out 
ry  and  I've 
me  in  time 

1  still  stood 
)idly  down 


He  walked  back  and  forth  in  the  yard  for  a  long 
time,  thinking  over  tho  report  he  luid  heard;  but 
with  all  his  mediUition,  he  could  lind  no  satisfactory 
solution.  Once  the  clouds  lifted,  ami,  looking  far 
out  over  tho  lake,  he  was  startU^d  as  ho  thought  he 
saw  some  object  moving  over  tho  water;  but  the 
darkness  quickly  returned,  and  ho  concluded  that 
ho  had  been  mistaken.  Ho  again  entered  the  house, 
and  soon  silence  reigned  over  all  the  region.  Two 
houre  lat'  here  was  the  sound  of  a  gun;  but 
Andrew  sleeping,  and  did  not  hear  it.     Nor  did 

he  hear  the  splash  which  followed  the  plunge  of  a 
young  soldier  as  he  leaped  from  a  yawl  near  tho  brig 

Oneida. 

The  following  morning  was  beautiful  and  calm. 
Tho  lake  was  unruffled  by  a  breeze,  anv.  gave  no 
sign  of  the  adventure  of  tho  preceding  night,  of 
which  Andrew  and  his  friends  were  all  in  igno- 
rance. '. 

Soon  after  breakfast  a  messenger  from  General 
Gaines  came  for  Heman,  and  the  singer  hastily 
departed  for  Sackett's  Harbor. 

An  hour  later  he  returned  with  the  information 
that  he  was  to  be  sent  to  Niagara  again  as  the  bearer 
of  a  letter  from  General  Gaines  for  General  Brown. 
And,  furthermore,  it  was  requested  that  some  one 
should  accompany  him ;  and  Heman  had  eagerly  sug- 
gested Henry's  name,  and  reported  that  the  general 
had  given  his  consent. 


t*-*^^.  iitri. fri  .,„  imrii^Tw'irlf^J»i>mm-^tii»-j»mi^*^mi^miliK$i0mitk^  '"» ■    " "tW     i  i ^'irfTt J 'Ij  j' 


mi 


264 


aUARDING   THIS   BOUDER 


il 


"They're  all  stirred  up  at  the  IIarl)or,"  said 
Heinan.  "It  seems  that  the  British  slipped  in  there 
last  night  in  the  dark,  and  tried  to  blow  up  the 
Oneida.  'A  fire  not  blown  shall  conrmme  hirn.' 
Job  XX.  2G." 

"What's  that  you  say?"  said  Andrew  (nxgtAy. 
"  '  'JVied  to  blow  up  the  Oneida  ?  '  " 

"  Yes.  » I  will  send  a  blast  on  Seunaoherib.' 
Second  Kings  xix.  7." 

"  O  Heinan,  don't  preach !  Tell  the  story." 
There  were  thoughts  of  Jim  Nuiiiie  and  the  dwarf 
in  Andrew's  mind,  and  their  visit  to  Sackett's  Har- 
bor the  preceding  day;  and  somehow  he  was  con- 
necting the  event«.  He  had  no  ground  for'  his  sus- 
picion except  his  general  iceling  towards  the  man 
and  his  sly  visits ;  but  disasters  had  somehow  fol- 
lowed more  than  one  of  them  before  this. 

But  Heman  did  not  have  much  of  a  story  to  tell. 
The  men  at  Sackett's  Harbor  were  all  highly  excited 
over  the  attempt  which  had  l)een  made;  but  in  his 
haste  all  he  had  been  able  to  gain  was  that  thi-ee 
yawls  had  crept  close  up  to  the  Oneida  in  the  night, 
and  had  been  discovered  just  as  they  were  about  to 
blow  the  brig  into  fragments.  Their  plan  had  been 
thwarted,  but  Heman  had  not  stopped  to  learn  any 
further  particulars. 

"  I'm  going  over  there  right  away,"  said  Andrew 
quickly. 

"  And  I'm  going  to  get  Heniy  and  start  for  Niag- 


irl)or,"  said 
l)iid  m  there 
(low  up  the 
iHurae   hira,' 

ew  oajjerly. 

ounacherib.* 

the  story." 
1  the  dwarf 
ckett's  Hur- 
lie  was  con- 
for  tiis  sus- 
di)  the  man 
sraehow  fol- 
liis. 

itory  to  tell, 
jhly  excited 
but  in  his 
1  that  thi-ee 
fi  the  night, 
3  re  about  to 
in  had  been 
0  learn  any 

aid  Andrew 

,rt  for  Niag- 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


% 
«= 


» 


1.0 


I.I 


11.25 


£121    12.5 


1^    I 


u  124 


2.2 


Z   tiS, 

u 

■UUk 


U   11.6 


^J^J 


^'^ 

^ 


k 


PhoiDgraphic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  M5W 

(716)872-4303 


4S> 


liMMiii 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


JBw 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


stosiaii^P* 


^i. 


heman's  departure 


265 


ara.  I've  so  much  to  do  I  can't  say  good-by  even 
to  your  mother  or  your  wife,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
hermit  and  the  cook.  I  hope  you'll  give  them  my 
best  regards,  and  explain  my  great  haste.  'The 
king's  business  required  haste.'  First  Samuel  xxi. 
8.  Though  this  isn't  the  king's  business  exactly, 
and  yet  I  don't  know  but  it  is  too." 

"Good-by,  Heman,"  called  out  Andrew,  who  al- 
ready was  leading  his  horse  out  of  the  bam.  "I'll 
tell  them  what  you  say." 

"  Good-by,"  replied  Heman,  proudly  speaking  to 
his  own  horse,  and  soon  started  down  the  road. 

"He's  the  queerest  fellow  I  ever  saw,"  thought 
Andrew,  as  he  stopped  for  a  moment  to  watch  the 
lank  and  ungainly  Heman  as  he  rode  away,  his  arms 
moving  up  and  down  with  every  motion  of  his  horse. 
« I  don't  believe  he's  very  happy  on  his  steed,  if  the 
horse  does  belong  to  him.  Harkl  he's  singing ;"  and 
he  could  hear  the  words  of  Heman's  song,  which  he 
was  pouring  forth  in  his  loudest  tones,  — 


"Once  on  a  time  old  Johnny  Bull 
Flew  in  a  ragtog  fury, 
And  swore  that  Jonathan  shoold  have 
No  trial,  Bir,  by  jury. 
'  And  now,'  said  he,  '  I'll  tax  the  tea 
Of  all  his  sons  and  daughters.' 
Then  down  he  sat  in  burly  state 
And  blustered  like  a  grandee  ; 
And  in  derision  made  a  tune 
Called  Yankee  Doodle  Dandy. 


>.-S.*iM'',W-i  :■  ;^■?^^J£«feft^:i;^^i^^4<'*^'v-i■-^-i-!*^»^A'asi^><fc■..&^  ■ 


266  OUABDING  THE  BORDER 

Yankee  Doodle,  these  are  facts, 
Tankee  Doodle  Dandy— 
'  My  son  of  wax,  your  tea  I'll  tax, 

Yankee  Doodle  Dandy. 

A  long  war  then  they  had,  In  which 

John  was  at  last  defeated, 

And  *  Yankee  Doodle '  was  the  march 

To  which  his  troops  retreated. 

Cute  Jonathan,  to  see  them  fly 

Could  not  restrain  his  laughter. 

« That  tune,'  said  he,  '  suits  to  a  T  5 

I'll  sing  It  ever  after.' 

Old  Johnny's  face,  to  his  disgrace, 

Was  flushed  with  beer  and  brandy, 

E'en  while  he  swore  to  sing  no  more 

The  Yankee  Doodle  Dandy. 

Yankee  Doodle,  ho!  ha  1  he! 
Yankee  Doodle  Dandy  — 
We  kept  the  tune,  but  not  the  tea, 
Yankee  Doodle  Dandy." 

Heman  now  had  gone  so  far  that  the  remainder  of 
the  song  Andrew  could  not  hear;  and  he  quickly 
mounted  his  horse,  and  started  for  Sackett's  Harbor. 

Meanwhile,  Heman  had  gone  on  to  Henry's  home, 
and  soon  gained  Mr.  Spicer's  consent  for  Henry  to  ac- 
company him.  The  errand  was  not  considered  a  dan- 
gerous one,  and  perhaps  the  father  was  glad  to  have 
the  boy  used  as  a  courier  instead  of  a  soldier.  How- 
ever that  may  have  been,  Heman  and  Henry  soon  de- 
parted  on  their  journey,  Henry  riding  his  own  horse; 
and  as  the  singer  had  been  over  the  road  before,  they 
lost  no  time  in  trying  to  find  the  proper  direction. 


heman's  departure 


267 


1 

ch 


It  was  near  noon  of  the  following  day  when 
Henry  called  the  attention  of  his  companion  to  a 
man  standing  by  the  road  not  far  before  them. 

"It's  an  Indian,"  said  Heman.  "'Deliver  us 
from  the  heathen.'     First  Chronicles  xvi.  36." 

"It  is  an  Indian,"  replied  Henry,  "and  I  know 
who  it  is,  too;"  and  in  a  moment  Garangula  stepped 
forth  into  the  road,  and  waited  for  them  to  approach. 


re 


tea, 

remainder  of 
L  he  quickly 
ett's  Harbor, 
[enry's  home, 
Henry  to  ac- 
lidered  a  dan- 
glad  to  have 
)ldier.  How- 
enry  soon  de- 
is  own  horse ; 
d  before,  they 
r  direction. 


£».,,»..  ..-.'^'if,i,i^mmimmiiitmm 


268 


OUARDINO  THK  BORDER 


CHAPTER   XXV 


THE  BATTLE  IN  THE  DARK 

AS  soon  as  the  young  Indian  saw  that  he  was 
L  recognized,  he  held  up  his  hands  in  token  of 
his  peaceful  intentions,  and  th6  horsemen  halted  be- 
side him. 

"Where  did  you  come  from,  Garangula?"  said 
Henry.  "We  supposed  of  course  that  you  were 
at  Niagara,  fighting  the  British,  along  with  Red 
Jacket?" 

Ignoring  the  question,  Garangula  asked  another, 
"Where  other  boy?" 

"What  boy?    Elijah?" 

"No'Lijah.    David." 

"He  isn't  home.  Do  you  know  anything  about 
him  ?  Where  is  he  ?  The  folks  are  'most  crazy  be- 
cause he  doesn't  show  up,  and  his  mother  begins  to 
think  she'll  never  see  him  again.  What  do  you 
know  about  him  ?     Where  is  he  ?  " 

Garangula  looked  at  the  eager  boy  half  contempt- 
uously as  he  uttered  his  eager  questions,  and  then 
said,  "Heap  tongue.  Talk  like  squaw.  Young 
'Talk-talk.'" 


THE  BATTLE  IN  THE  DARK 


269 


bat  he  was 
in  token  of 
L  halted  be- 

Tila?"  said 

t  you  were 

with   Red 

ed  another, 


ihing  about 
Bt  crazy  be- 
!r  begins  to 
iat  do  you 

f  contempt- 
3,  and  then 
vr.     Young 


Henry,  somewhat  abashed,  made  no  reply,  although 
his  face  flushed  at  the  rebuke  of  the  young  Indian. 
Heman,  however,  who  had  been  impatiently  listening 
to  the  conversation,  here  broke  in,  "I  piay  you,  Mr. 
Gar-angular,  give  no  heed  to  this  young  man.     He 
is  indeed  somewhat  loquacious.     ♦  Should  a  man  full 
of  talk  be  justified?'     Job  xi.  2.     Nay,  verily,  it  is 
indeed  a  fault  to  give   too  loose  a  bridle  to  the 
tongue.     When  I  was  a  youth  I  was  considered  as 
one  given  over  to  loquacity,  but  when  I  became  a 
man  I  put  away  childish  things.    He  is  '  Talk-talk, 
he  continued,  pointing  to  Henry,  and  evidently  try- 
ing to  adopt  the  language  of  the  Indian.     "Where 
David?     Heap  sorry  gone." 

Garangula  looked  at  Heman  a  moment  as  if  he 
did  not  know  just  what  to  make  of  him,  then  turn- 
ing again  to  Henry,  he  briefly  told  his  story.    He 
had  been  Red  Jacket's  messenger,  and  was  busily 
employed  in  carrying  word  from  him  and  his  8« 
hundred  warriors  at  Niagara  to  the  tribes  m  the 
interior  of  the  State.    A  few  days  before  this  time 
he  had  stopped  at  a  blockhouse  near  the  lake  where 
suppUes  were  kept  for  the  soldiers  on  their  maroh  to 
the  frontier.     The  two  men  there  wanted  to  know 
something  about  the  movements  of  Yeo's  fleet,  and 
had  induced  the  young  Indian  to  go  out  in  his  canoe 
to  a  British  war  schooner  which  anchored  one  day 
oflE  the  shore,  and  try  to  get  some  one  of  thecrew  to 
come  ashore  with  him.    No  suppUes  were  in  the 


H-ii»^uima^m*ieati» 


Mmuik^mut^m^^i^m'- 


270 


OUARDINO  THB  BORDER 


blockhouse  at  the  time,  and  they  were  not  afraid  of 
an  attack,  while  they  hoped  to  gain  some  information 
which  might  be  useful.  Garangula  had  done  as  the 
men  requested;  and  to  his  great  surprise  he  had 
found  David  Field  on  board  the  schooner,  dressed  in 
the  uniform  of  the  British  sailor,  and  evidently  one 
of  the  crew.  He  had  brought  David  ashore  with 
him ;  but  an  attack  had  followed,  and  somehow  David 
had  disappeared.  What  had  become  of  him  he  could 
not  say ;  and  he  had  taken  a  few  days  to  go  on  to 
Sackett's  Harbor,  and  learn,  if  possible,  what  had  be- 
come of  his  friend.  This  story  he  told  in  his  dis- 
jointed manner ;  but  Heman  and  Henry  managed  to 
understand  the  most  of  it. 

»*It*s  a  comfort  to  know  he's  alive,  anyway;  but 
somebody's  mistaken,  that's  all,"  said  Henry.  «  Here's 
Jim  Naime  and  the  dwarf  declaring  that  he  was 
down  the  St.  Lawrence  on  the  Black  Snake,  and 
then  up  comes  Garangula,  and  suys  he  left  him  out 
beyond  Sodus,  and  saw  him  serving  on  the  Magnet. 
You've  had  too  much  firewater,  Garangula." 

The  Indian  made  no  reply,  and  Heman  spoke  up. 
"»He  hath  been  worth  a  double  hired  servant  to 
thee.'  Deuteronomy,  xv.  18.  I  wish  we  had  more 
men  like  that  on  our  side  who  could  be  in  two 
places  at  the  same  time.  Now,  if  Chauncey  had  his 
double,  and  doubles  of  all  his  men  out  at  Niagara, 
we  wouldn't  mind  his  being  shut  up  as  heis  in 
Sackett's  Harbor.    Well"  — 


THE  BATTLE  IN  THE  DABK 


271 


lot  afraid  of 
information 
done  as  the 
rise  he  had 
r,  dressed  in 
vidently  one 
ashore  with 
lehow  David 
lim  he  could 
to  go  on  to 
n^hat  had  be- 
1  in  his  dis- 
managed  to 

myway;  but 
iiy.  "Here's 
that  he  was 

Snake,  and 
left  him  out 
the  Magnet, 
ila." 

an  spoke  up. 
d  servant  to 
we  had  more 
I  be  in  two 
tnoey  had  his 
;  at  Niagaxa, 

as  he  is  in 


But  Garangula  had  turned  abruptly  away;  and 
was  rapidly  walking  up  the  rough  road.  Heman 
and  Henry,  finding  that  nothing  more  was  to  be 
learned  from  the  IndUn,  resumed  their  journey,  and 
they,  too,  had  soon  left  the  place  far  behind  them. 

They  were  sadly  puzzled  by  the  conflicting  stories 
concerning  David's  whereabouts;  but  they  tried  to 
draw  such  comfort  as  they  could  from  the  fact  that 
although  the  men  differed  in  their  accounts  of  where 
the  missing  boy  was!  they  coincided  in  declaring 
that  he   was  stiU  alive,   and  that  was  something 

anyway.  . 

They  now  gave  their  entire  energy  to  the  journey 
before  them.  It  was  rough  riding,  and  much  of  the 
way  lay  through  a  forest  that  was  hirgely  unbroken. 

They  stopped  over  night  and  changed  horses, 
Heman  leaving  especial  directions  for  the  care  of  his 
own  steed,  which  he  hoped  to  have  again  on  his 

return.  ,  ,  ,       i. 

It  was  on  the  morning  of  the  28d  of  July  when 
at  hist  they  arrived  at  their  journey's  end,  and 
quickly  made  their  way  to  the  quartets  of  General 
Brown.  The  comm.^  u  ior  hastily  opened  the  letter 
from  General  Gaines  vuich.  they  had  brought;  and 
&8  he  read,  his  face  could  not  conceal  his  disappoint- 
ment. "I  sent  word  to  Chauncey,"  he  said  to  one 
of  the  officers  who  was  standing  near  him,  "that  if 
he  would  meet  me  on  the  lake  shore  with -his  fleet 
north  of  Fort  George,  that  together  we  could  break 


272 


OUABDINQ  THE  BORDER 


up  the  enemy  in  the  whole  of  Upper  Canada.  I 
told  him  that  I  did  not  believe  Sir  James  would 
fight,  and  Kingston  would  then  be  an  easy  mark." 

"What  word  do  you  get?"  said  the  officer. 

"Oeneral  Gaines  writes  me  that  the  commodore 
is  sick,  and  the  fleet  isn't  ready  yet.  That  changes 
all  our  plans,  and  I  think  we'd  better  fall  back  to 
Chippewa  at  once.  I  don't  believe  all  these  stories 
about  the  re-enforcements  of  the  British.  Perhaps 
we  can  draw  Riall  on  aft^r  us ;  or  if  we  don't  do  that, 
we  can  get  some  provisions  from  Schlosser  across 
the  river;  and  then  without  any  baggage  to  bother 
us,  we  can  march  against  Riall  by  the  way  of  Queen- 
ston,  and  fight  him  wherever  we  find  him." 

Heman  and  Henry  were  to  remain  in  the  army 
until  such  a  time  as  General  Brown  should  wish  to 
send  word  again  by  them  to  Sackett's  Harbor;  and 
we  may  be  sure  they  were  interested  spectators  of 
the  events  which  quickly  followed. 

The  following  day  the  army  marched  back  to  the 
Chippewa,  and  encamped  on  the  south  side  of  the 
stream.  They  planned  to  make  the  next  day  one 
of  entire  rest;  and  as  they  were  on  the  very  place 
where  the  previous  battle  had  been  fought,  they 
felt  reasonably  sure  of  Uieir  position. 

The  next  morning  dawned  clear  and  hot.  The 
waters  of  the  lake  were  like  glass,  and  the  sky  was 
cloudless.  The  army  was  glad  of  its  opportunity 
to  rest;  and  the  men  were  preparing  to  pass  the  day, 


THE  BATTLE  IN  THE  DARK 


278 


Canada.  I 
imes  would 
easy  mark." 

officer. 

commodore 
'hat  changeH 
fall  back  to 
these  stories 
h.  Perhaps 
on't  do  that, 
osser  across 
3^e  to  bother 
iy  of  Queen- 
i." 

in  the  army 
)uld  wish  to 
{arbor;  and 
ipeotators  of 

hack  to  the 
side  of  the 
3zt  day  one 
9  very  place 
fought,  they 

1  hot.    The 

the  sky  was 

opportunity 

M88  the  day, 


which  promised  to  be  a  hot  one,  in  idleness.  About 
midday  a  courier  hastened  into  the  camp  with  the 
word  that  five  of  the  vessels  of  Yeo's  fleet  had  ai^ 
rived  during  the  night,  and  that  boats  could  be  seen 
moving  up  the  river. 

A  few  minutes  later  another  man,  almost  breath- 
less* from  his  exertions,  arrived  with  the  startling 
information  that  a  thousand  of  the  British  were  land- 
ing at  Lewiston,  and  that  the  American  baggage 
and  stores  at  Schlosser  would  be  captured  if  some- 
thing were  not  done  at  once.  These  rumors  were 
only  partially  true,  but  they  called  for  prompt  action ; 
and  believing  the  best  method  of  drawing  the  atten- 
tion of  the  British  would  be  to  threaten  an  attack 
on  the  forts  at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  the  general 
ordered  the  ever-ready  Scott  to  march  upon  these 

places. 

It  was  between  five  and  six  o'clock  when  Scott 
and  his  twelve  hundred  men  crossed  Chippewa 
bridge;  but  none  of  them  believed  many  of  the 
British  were  near,  as  they  thought  they  all  were  on 
the  other  side  of  the  river. 

Down  near  Table  Rock,  not  far  from  the  Great 
Falls,  dwelt  the  Widow  Wilson;  and  when  the  van- 
guard of  Scott's  little  army  drew  near  her  home,  what 
was  their  surprise  to  see  a  number  of  British  officers 
there,  who  at  the  sight  of  the  advancing  army 
quickly  mounted  their  hones,  and  rode  away,"leaving 
a  cloud  of  dust  behind  them. 


274 


GUARDINO  TUB  BOBOKR 


The  widow  expressed  her  regret  at  the  tardy 
approach  of  the  men,  assuring  them  that  if  they  had 
heen  a  little  quicker  they  might  have  captured  the 
British  general  Riall  and  his  staff.  She  also  told 
them  that  eight  hundred  of  the  British  regulars, 
more  than  three  hundred  militia,  and  some  pieces  of 
artillery,  were  all  in  the  woods  near  by. 

Scott,  who  had  just  come  up,  did  not  believe  her; 
for  had  they  not  received  word  that  very  day  that 
the  British  had  crossed  the  Niagara  at  Lewiston? 
This  could  be  only  a  little  remnant  of  the  army,  and 
he  would  quickly  scatter  it.  He  sent  one  of  his 
lieutenants  back  to  General  Brown  with  the  word 
he  had  just  heard,  however,  and  then  with  his  fol- 
lowers started  towards  the  woods  to  drive  out  the 
enemy. 

What  was  that  which  he  saw?  The  woman's 
words  were  true;  and  there,  directly  before  him, 
drawn  up  in  battle  array  in  Lundy's  Lane,  —  a  road 
leading  from  the  Niagara  River  to  the  head  of  Lake 
Ontario,  —  were  Riall  and  his  re-enforcements. 

What  could  he  do?  It  was  a  moment  of  great 
peril.  Retreat  was  almost  impossible,  and  to  stand 
still  was  even  worse.  Already  the  enemy  had  begun 
to  fire  at  them,  and  then  the  impulsive  young  officer 
did  what  might  have  been  expected  of  him ;  he  made 
up  his  mind  to  fight  then  and  there,  although  bis 
troops  were  greatly  outnumbered.  Peihaps  he  could 
make  Riall  believe  the  entire  .A^etiosn  army  was 


J^ 


the  tardy 
if  they  had 
iptured  the 
e  also  told 
li  regulars, 
le  pieces  of 

lelieve  her; 
■y  day  that 
Lewiston  ? 
)  army,  and 
one  of  his 
h  the  word 
ith  his  fol- 
ive  out  the 

le  woman's 
liefore  him, 
le,  —  a  road 
jad  of  Lake 
dents. 

nt  of  great 
ad  to  stand 
J  hadbegvp 
oung  o£Boer 
m ;  he  made 
Ithough  bis 
tpe  he  could 
I  army  was 


THE  BATTLE  IN  THE  DARK 


276 


after  him.  Before  him  by  forty-ftve  hundred  men, 
some  of  whom  had  fought  wiUi  Wellington,  while 
he  had  only  twelve  hundred  to  follow  at  his  com- 
mand. 

Nevertheless,  he  gave  the  word  to  advance,  and 
soon  found  himself  within  the  hollow  which  the 
crescent,  into  which  the  British  had  formed  them- 
selves, made.  Powerful  field  batteries  were  before 
him,  and  he  already  was  within  the  range  of  the  can- 
ister shot.  Suddenly  h&  saw  a  blank  space  in  the 
line  before  him  between  the  British  and  the  river. 
He  ordered  Major  Jessup  to  crf.ep  cautiously  behind 
the  bushes  there  with  his  men,  and  try  to  turn  the 

enemy's  flank.  ,  j  i. 

It  was  twilight  now,  and  that  greatiy  aided  him; 
and  the  major  succeeded  in  his  attempt,  and  gained  a 
position  where  he  could  keep  the  re-enforcemento 

from  approaching.  ,     r^         \ 

And  he  did  still  more.  "Make  room  for  General 
Rialll"  shouted  one  of  that  general's  aids,  never 
thinking  that  the  men  before  him  could  be  other 
than  their  own  soldiers.  "Ay,  ay,  sirl"  shouted  an^ 
American  captain  in  reply,  allowing  the  aids  to  pass 
him,  and  then  with  a  band  of  his  own  men  presentr 
mg  bayonets,  he  demanded  the  surrender  of  all  the 

little  party.  . 

Riall  was  too  badly  wounded  to  resist;  and  m  a 
few  momenta  he  had  been  sent  in  person  to  General 
Scott,  who  ordered  him  to  be  sent  to  the  rear,  and 


.^-m 


276 


GUABDINO  THE  BORDER 


cared  for  in  every  way.  Scott,  meanwhile,. had  been 
fighting  all  the  time,  and  against  fearful  oddn.  He 
had  driven  back  the  xight,  and  Jessup  had  sucQess- 
fully  turned  the  left;  but  the  major,  finding  he.  could - 
not  hold  the  position,  dashed  back  through  the  lines, 
and  rejoined  his  commander.  The  centre  of  the 
British  was,  however,  still  standing  like  a  rock ;  but 
it  was  nine  o'clock  now,  and  the  pale  moon  gave  all 
the  light  there  was. 

General  Brown  and  fresh  troops  now  arrived.  The 
messenrjer  had  brought  him  word,  and  i^^  booming 
of  the  cannon  told  the  rest  of  the  story.  "At  once 
a  new  line  was  formed  to  give  Scott's  troops  a  rest, 
and  the  battle  went  on. 

■  The  battery  on  the  hill  must  be  taken.  That  was 
the  key  to  the  position ;  and  as  soon  as  he  rei^ized  it^ 
General  Brown  turned  to  Colonel  Miller,  a, veteran 
of  the  Revolution,  and  ordered  him  to  take  his  regi- 
ment and  storm  the  place.'  "I'll  tiy,  sir,"  replied 
MlQer,  as  he  immediately  gave  the  order  for  his  men 
to  advance. 

Kot  three  hundred  men  were  with  him,  but  stead- 
ily up  the  hill  the  soldiers  made  Hieir  way,  concealed 
by  the  darkness,  and  creeping  along  ^y  an  old  rail- 
fehoe,  iind  through  the  low  bushes.  They  were 
within  two  rods  of  the  battery,  when  Miller  saw  the 
gunners  standing  with  the  torches  in  their  hands, 
waiting  for  the  word  to  fire. 
'    He  whispered  his  orders  to  his  men  to  test  theli^ 


■  i-tiwn>.irt"^ti»y,:j«w»W 


had  been 
)ddH.  He 
d  BUCQess- 
j  he.6ould- 

the  liues, 
re  of  the 
rock;  but 
n  gave  all 

ived.   The 

e  booming 

"At  once 

opiB  a  rest, 

That  was 
resized  it* 

a,  veteran 
e  his  regi- 
•,"  replied 
or  his  men 

but  stead- 
concealed 
n  old  rail- 
rhey  were 
er  saw  the 
Lcir  hands, 

I  zest  their 


"They  were  within  two  rods  of  the  battery."    Pag*  276. 


THE  BATTLE  IN  THE  DABK 


277 


muskets  on  the  fence,  and  pick  off  the  gunners ;  and 
when  the  voUey  sounded,  not  a  man  was  left  by  the 
guns.  Then,  with  a  shout,  the  Americans  rushed  m, 
and  in  a  moment  a  murderous  fire  of  the  artillery 
poured  upon  them.  Many  fell  to  the  ground.  The 
British  tried  to  charge  bayonets ;  but  still  the  brave 
men  fought  on  in  a  hand-to-hand  contest.  At  last 
the  British  were  pushed  slowly  back,  the  place  had 
been  won,  and  the  seven  great  brass  cannon  were 

taken. 

Three  times  the  British  tried  to  regain  the  place, 
but  each  time  were  unsuccessful.  At  their  fourth 
attempt,  re-enforcements  for  the  Americans  had  ar- 
rived, and  the  struggle  for  the  battery  ceased.  It 
was  one  of  the  bravest  deeds,  that  of  Miller  and  his 
men,  in  all  the  war. 

Meaawhile,  Scott  and  his  men  were  fighting  and 
holding  their  position,  and  half-past  ten  o'clock  had 
come.  The  heavy  smoke  of  the  battle  refused  to 
rise  in  the  summer  air,  and  the  men  were  surrounded 
by  darkness.  General  Brown  and  General  Scott  had 
both  been  severely  wounded  before  this  time,  and 
had  been  carried  from  the  field;  and  when  it  was 
seen  that  the  British  had  indeed  been  repulsed,  the 
command  rested  upon  General  Ripley,  a  good  man, 
but,  as  we  'already  know,  too  slow  and  timid  to  do 

much. 

Stragglers  were  to  be  seen  moving  about  4>n  every 
side  in  the  darkness ;  and  Brown  told  Ripley  to  fall 


278 


OUARDING  THE  BORDER 


T 


back  to  Chippewa  and  reorganize,  and  then  come 
back  again,  and  renew  the  battle  at  sunrise. 

When  daylight  came,  Ripley  was  at  Chippewa; 
but  frightened  by  rumors  that  the  enemy  had  been 
re-enforced,  he  did  not  move.  The  captured  cannon, 
which  had  been  left  ou  the  hill  until  daybreak,  could 
not  be  gained  now,  and  most  of  the  advantage  of  the 
battle  was  lost.  Indeed,  the  British  claimed  that  they 
had  won,  because  the  Americans  did  not  hold  their 
ground,  nor  keep  the  cannon  they  had  captured; 
while  the  Americans  claimed  they  had  won,  because 
they  had  driven  the  British  back,  and  taken  the  can- 
non in  the  fight.  The  Americans  lost  eight  hundred 
and  fifty  men,  and  the  British  eight  hundred  and 
seventy-eight.  The  British  troops  in  the  fight  num- 
bered forty-five  hundred,  while  the  Americans  had 
twenty-six  hundred  in  the  engagement  Lundy's 
Lane  was  a  great  battle. 

General  Brown  had  been  shot  in  the  thigh,  and 
wounded  in  the  side.  Scott  had  two  horses  killed 
under  him ;  and  when  he  himself  was  shot  in  the  left 
shoulder,  after  the  battle  he  was  carried  to  Chip- 
pewa, then  on  to  Buffalo,  and  at  last  to  a  little 
hamlet  named  Java,  where  the  British  general  Riall 
was  also. 

General  Brown  was  so  irritated  at  the  failure  of 
Ripley  to  do  anything  on  the  morning  after  the  bat- 
tle, that  in  hot  liaste  he  sent  for  Heman  and  Henry. 
He  would  send  a  word  this  time  to  Saokett's  Harbor 


'.'-raigWj>fc-^'''.qigMH'v 


i  then  come 
rise. 

t  Chippewa; 
my  had  been 
>ured  cannon, 
ybreak,  could 
antage  of  the 
ned  that  they 
ot  hold  their 
id  captured; 
won,  because 
iken  the  can- 
ight  hundred 
bundred  and 
te  fight  num- 
nericans  had 
it     Lundy's 

le  thigh,  and 
hones  killed 
ot  in  the  left 
ied  to  Chip- 
it  to  a  little 
general  Riall 

be  failure  of 
ifter  the  bat- 
i  and  Henry, 
sett's  Harbor 


THE  BATTLE  IN  THE  DAKK 


279 


that  would  mean  something  1  And  as  soon  as  the 
two  men  he  had  summoned  received  his  word,  they 
hastened  to  his  quarters,  and  soon  were  standing  in 
the  presence  of  the  wounded,  and  yet  undaunted, 
general. 


-kM. 


I 


280 


OUABDINQ  THE  BOHDER 


CHAPTER   XXVI 
David's  conjpbsston 

IT  was  a  sudden  impulse  which  had  led  David  Field 
to  make  his  quick  plunge  into  Lake  Ontario. 
He  realized  the  desperate  situation  of  the  men,  whom 
u  chance  shot,  if  it  struck  the  powder,  might  send 
into  eternity  in  the  very  same  manner  in  which  they 
had  planned  to  send  the  crew  of  the  Oneida.  He 
also  thought  that  in  their  haste  they  would  not  stop 
to  look  after  him ;  for  what  would  the  loss  of  one 
man  be,  compared  with  the  danger  into  which  a  mo- 
ment's delay  might  bring  them  all  ?  Accordingly,  he 
had  acted  on  the  impulse  of  the  moment ;  and  before 
he  fully  realized  what  he  was  doing,  he  found  himself 
in  the  water. 

As  soon  as  he  came  to  the  surface  again,  he  found 
that  all  his  strength  was  required  to  keep  himself 
afloat.  The  boots  he  wore  filled  quickly  with  water, 
and  his  clothing  seemed  to  him  like  lead.  In  spite 
of  all  his  endeavors,  he  was  splashing  in  the  water 
in  his  efforts  to  keep  his  head  in  the  air.  He  knew 
that  if  he  could  only  maintain  himself  for  a  few  min- 
utes, all  the  boats  would  have  passed  him,  and  then 


David's  gonfessiok 


281 


David  Field 
ike  Ontario. 
)  men,  whom 

might  send 
I  which  they 
3neida.  He 
uld  not  stop 

loss  of  one 
which  a  mo- 
cordingly,  he 
;  and  before 
rand  himself 

lin,  he  found 
ceep  himself 
r  with  water, 
A.  In  spite 
in  the  water 
:.  He  knew 
>r  a  few  min- 
im, &nd  then 


he  was  certain  he  would  have  but  little  difficulty  in 
removing  his  heavy  boots  and  a  portion  of  his  cloth- 
ing, and  could  make  his  way  to  the  shore ;  and  if  he 
once  could  gain  that,  then  home  and  freedom  would 
again  be  his.  The  reward  would  be  worth  all  his 
efforts,  and  he  put  forth  his  entire  strength  to  keep 
himself  above  the  water. 

In  a  moment,  however,  he  saw  another  boat  com- 
ing directly  towards  him.    In  the  darkness  it  seemed 
to  him  to  be  twice  its  ordinary  size,  and  was  coming 
with  the  speed  of  a  racehorse.     His  first  impulse  was 
to  sink,  or  remain  under  water  until  the  yawl  passed 
over  him:  and  if  he  had  not  been  impeded  by  his 
heavy  clothing,  doubtless  he  would  have  been  able 
to  have  done  so;  but  in  spite  of  his  efforts  to  be 
quiet,  his  splashing  was  heard,  and  in  a  moment  he 
felt  the  grasp  of  a  strong  hand  upon  his  shoulder, 
and  he  was  drawn  through  the  water  after  the  boat. 
He  struggled  fiercely  to  free  himself,  but  without 
avail,  for  the  man  did  not  relax  his  grasp,  and  speak- 
ing in  a  low  voice  to  one  of  his  companions,  called 
for  his  aid;  and  before  he  fairly  realized  what  had 
occurred,  David  felt  another  hand  grasp  him,  and  he 
was  lifted  quickly  into  the  boat,  and  thrown  upon 
the  bottom,  where  he  lay  almost  stunned. 

For  some  moments  he  did  not  move,  and  was  only 
dimly  conscious  that  the  men  were  making  desperate 
efforts  to  leave  the  harbor.  He  could  hear  their 
breathing  as  they  pulled  at  the  oars;  but  they  made 


f  tT- 


282 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


!H! 


1  I' 


little  noise,  and  the  thick  darkness  was  all  in  their 
favor.  Their  oars  had  been  muffled,  and  consequently 
made  no  sound  as  the  men  dipped  them  deep  into  the 
water,  and  exerted  all  their  strength. 

David  then  knew  that  it  was  one  of  the  boats 
of  the  Magnet  which  had  picked  him  up;  for  the 
Oneida's  men  would  not  have  muffled  oars,  nor  would 
they  be  so  silent  in  their  work.  Indeed,  even  then 
David  could  hear  the  voices  of  men  in  the  distance ; 
but  they  sounded  fainter  and  fainter,  and  he  knew 
the  British  were  gaining  in  the  race. 

And  they  had  every  inducement  to  exert  all  their 
strength,  for  a  chance  shot  might  hit  one  of  the  kegs 
of  powder ;  and  David,  only  partially  realizing  what 
was  going  on  about  him,  wondered  how  it  would 
seem  to  be  lifted  high  into  the  air  by  an  explosion. 
It  did  not  seem  to  him  that  he  cared  very  much  what 
the  outconie  might  be.  Every  effort  he  had  made 
to  escape  had  been  futile,  and  it  almost  seemed  that 
he  was  destined  to  remain  among  his  captors. 

And  now  his  condition  would  be  far  worse  than 
it  had  been.  They  had  been  suspicious  of  him  be- 
fore. Of  that  fact  David  was  well  aware ;  but  he 
had  been  treated  as  if  he  were  one  of  the  crew,  and . 
the  most  of  his  hardship  had  consisted  in  the  fact 
that  he  was  kept  from  his  home  and  comrades,  and 
compelled  to  serve  on  board  of  one  of  the  vessels  of 
the  enemy.  Now,  however,  all  would  be  changed. 
The  men  would  be  angry  at  the  failure  of  their  at- 


ffWWiHii.iW-wwiTWBiwii'uiiiiii'Jiii  jim.'nw'.itiiwawftW'yj  a— 


David's  confession 


288 


i  all  in  their 
consequently 
deep  into  the 

of  the  boats 
up;  for  the 
TB,  nor  would 
d,  even  then 
bhe  distance; 
md  he  knew 

xert  all  their 
le  of  the  kegs 
ealizing  what 
ow  it  would 
an  explosion, 
ry  much  what 
he  had  made 
b  seemed  that 
ptora. 

t  worse  than 
IS  of  him  be- 
vare;  but  he 
the  crew,  and . 
i  in  the  fact 
iomrades,  and 
the  vessels  of 
be  changed, 
e  of  their  at- 


tempt to  blow  up  the  Oneida,  and  would  not  deal 
gently  with  one  who  had  tried  to  leave  them  in  the 
lurch ;  and  they  might  even  suspect  him  of  being  in 
a  measure  the  cause  of  their  disaster. 

He  was  now  for  the  first  time  conscious  that  he 
had  received  an  injury  of  some  kind.  His  head  was 
paining  him  severely,  and  when  he  placed  his  hand 
on  his  cheek  he  realized  that  he  must  be  bleeding. 
Perhaps  the  men  had  thrown  him  so  hard  when  they 
had  lifted  him  into  the  boat,  that  his  head  had  struck 
against  something.  Still  he  had  felt  no  pain,  and 
even  now  was  only  dimly  conscious  of  his  position. 

Meanwhile,  the  men  were  rowing  hard  in  their  des- 
peration, and  he  knew  that  they  piust  have  gone  a 
long  distance  from  the  fleet  by  this  time.  It  had 
been  long  since  he  had  heard  the  sound  of  voices, 
and  doubtless  they  had  succeeded  in  leaving  their 
pursuers  so  far  behind  them,  that  there  was  no  pros- 
pect of  being  overtaken.  That  hope  had  failed  too, 
and  David  became  almost  indifferent.  It  seemed  to 
make  but  little  difference  to  him  now.  Disappoint- 
ment was  to  be  his  portion  always,  and  he  might  as 
well  be  in  one  place  as  in  another. 

Suddenly  he  realized  that  the  men  had  ceased  row- 
ing. He  could  hear  the  yawl  as  it  rubbed  against 
something,  and  when  the  man  arose  he  knew  that 
they  had  returned  to  the  Magnet. 

«  Up  ye  come,  my  lad  1"  said  one  of  the  men  as  he 
'  lifted  him  by  the  arms.    «  We're  all  safo  and  sound 


284 


Ot'ARDIMG   THK    BOHDRR 


now,  and  the  Yanks  can  whistle  for  their  game." 
Another  sailor  took  hold  of  his  other  arm,  and  David 
in  a  moment  found  himself  on  board  the  schooner. 
No  time  was  lost ;  and  although  he  wtvs  left  to  him- 
self, and  had  no  share  in  the  work,  the  Magnet  soon 
q)read  her  sails,  and  started  for  the  open  lake. 

Then  only  did  the  tense  feelings  of  the  men  find 
relief.  They  laughed  and  sang,  and  talked  of  their 
exploit,  but  David  had  little  interest  in  the  proceed- 
ings. His  head  was  paining  him,  and  his  heart  was 
80  heavy,  it  seemed  to  him  to  make  little  di£ference 
where  they  went  or  what  was  being  done. 

"  Hello,  my  lad !  what's  the  trouble  ?  "  David  was 
sitting  on  the  deck,  holding  his  head  in  his  hands. 
He  recognized  the  voice  as  Jack's,  but  made  no  re- 
ply. "  That  was  a  cur'os  kind  of  a'  accident  ye  had, 
David.  I  didn't  just  know  whether  ye  fell  over- 
board a  purpose,  or  not.  I  thought  it  was  all  up 
with  ye,  for  I  didn't  have  any  spare  time  just  then 
to  look  after  anybody.  Tom  told  me  how  he  yanked 
ye  out  o'  the  water,  and  'twas  a  mighty  close  shave, 
too,  let  me  tell  ye." 

Still  David  made  no  reply ;  and  Jack,  peering  more 
closely  into  hib  face,  said,  "  What's  the  matter  with 
you,  lad?    Be  ye  sick?" 

"  I  think  I'm  hurt.  Jack.     My  head  feels  so." 

"Hurt,  be  ye?  We'll  see  about  that.  Come  be- 
low with  me,  and  I'll  look  after  ye." 

The  rough  sailor,  now  all  kindness  and  attention, 


m 


-T^rr- 


their  game." 
1,  and  David 
he  schooner, 
left  to  him- 
Magnet  soon 
1  lake. 

;he  men  find 
Iked  of  their 
the  proceed- 
lis  heart  was 
le  di£ference 

3. 

'  David  was 
n  his  hands, 
made  no  re- 
ident  ye  had, 
re  fell  over- 
was  all  up 
ue  just  then 
w  he  yanked 
close  shave, 

peering  more 
matter  with 

sels  so." 
'.    Come  he- 
ld attention, 


David's  confession 


886 


helped  David  to  stand,  and,  throwing  his  strong  arm 
around  him,  partly  led  and  partly  carried  him  helow, 
and  then  laid  him  in  one  of  the  bunks,  and  removed 
his  wet  clothing.  He  soon  had  a  light ;  and  as  he 
held  it  over  his  friend's  head,  he  said,  "  Hurt !  Well, 
I  guess  ye  be !  Yer  head  looks  like  a  biled  lobster. 
Not  that  biled  lobsters  are  over  plenty  in  this  pond, 
but  ye  look  like  one  all  the  same.  Now,  how'd  it 
happen  ?  " 

"  I  think  I  struck  my  head  when  I  fell." 
"  That's  no  way  to  do.    Never  go  into  a  yawl  head 
foremost.     That's  always  been  my  rule  and  belief. 
But  I'll  look  after  ye.     Jest  you  wait  till  I  get  some 
warm  water.     I'll  be  back  in  a  minit." 

In  a  brief  time  the  sailor  returned  with  a  bowl  of 
warm  water,  and  tenderly  bathed  the  face  of  his 
young  friend.  Then  he  took  a  piece  of  linen  cloth, 
and  wrapped  it  about  his  forehead,  and  said,  "  Now, 
ye  jest  go  to  sleep,  and  in  the  mornin'  ye'll  be  fit  to 
fight  the  Yankees  again.  That  is,  if  ye  want  to 
fight  'em.  Sometimes  I've  had  my  doubts  about  it. 
Hello  here  1  what's  the  matter  now  ?  " 

His  young  patient  was  sobbing.  The  pain  and 
disappointment  had  combined  to  make  David  so 
utterly  wretched,  that  now  when  he  found  himself 
again  on  board  the  Magnet,  and  every  prospect  of 
escape  gone,  he  could  no  longer  control  himself. 
Homesick  and  wretched,  the  weary  boy  at  last  had 
given  way  to  his  grief. 


286 


OUARDIMO  THE  BORDER 


Jack  waited  in  silence  for  a  few  momenta,  moving 
al)out,  and  tipjttirently  buHying  hiuiHelf  in  other  duties. 
lie  remained  quiet  until  David's  hoIis  ceased,  and 
then  turning  to  the  bunk,  said,  '^Now,  ye  jest  tell 
yer  uncle  all  about  it." 

David  hesitated  a  moment,  and  then  said,  "Jack, 
you've  been  good  to  me.  I  don't  know  what  I'd 
have  done  without  you." 

"  Sho' !  Ev'ry  man  aboard  the  Magnet  would  give 
ye  a  lift.  Don't  you  take  it  to  heart.  I  won't  do 
so  any  more,  if  it  makes  you  feel  so  bad  about  it." 

"  That's  not  it,  Jack,"  said  David,  smiling  feebly. 
''But  I'm  just  80  wretched  I  almost  wish  I  was 
dead." 

"  Don't  ye  give  way  that  way.  Yer  ballast  needs 
'Justin' ;  that's  all." 

"  But,  Jack,  I  don't  belong  here." 

"Yes,  ye  do  belong  here.  Why  not,  I'd  like  to 
know?  Who  picked  ye  up  on  the  lake?  Who 
hauled  ye  out  o'  the  water?  Who  rescued  ye  from 
them  torments  bock  by  the  blockhouse?  The  Mag- 
net's men  ev'ry  time.  Where'd  ye  be  now,  I'd  like 
to  know,  if  it  wasn't  for  the  crew  o'  the  Magnet, 
what  is  the  best  sailin'  vessel  on  Lake  Ontario  ?  Yes, 
ye  do  belong  here." 

"  No,  I  don't,"  replied  David  stoutly. 

"  Whar  do  ye  belong,  then  ?  " 

"Sackett's  Harbor."  As  Jack  made  no  reply, 
David  continued,  "I'm  a  Yankee,  and  I  don't  care 


ent«,  moving 

other  duties. 

ceased,  nnd 

,  ye  jest  tell 

said,  "Jack, 
ow  what  I'd 

it  would  give 

I  won't  do 

id  about  it." 

ailing  feebly. 

wish  I  was 

ballast  needs 


t,  I'd  like  to 
lake  ?  Who 
Qued  ye  from 
?  The  Mag- 
now,  I'd  like 
the  Magnet, 
ntario  ?    Yes, 


de  no  reply, 
.  I  don't  care 


mimmimmmmimmmmmmmmrm^rmmm'l'''^''^^'^^^^^f^ 


DAVID'S  CONFESSION 


t87 


if  I  do  Bay  it.  I  was  captured  last  spring,  and  then  I 
wasn't  seat  on  with  the  other  prisoners  to  Toronto  at 
all.  Probably  tin  y've  all  been  exchanged  before 
this,  and  I've  just  been  kept  right  at  it  all  the  tnne, 
I've  tried  to  get  away,  but  it  doesn't  do  a  bit  of 
good.  I'm  just  tied  up,  and  that's  all  there  is  about 
it."  Once  started,  David  went  on,  and  told  Jack  the 
entire  story. 

The  sailor  was  silent  for  a  time  when  David  had 
finished  his  story ;  but  at  last  he  said  slowly,  "  Well, 
David,  I  don't  mind  tellin'  ye  that  I've  suspected 
somethin'  o'  this  all  along.  When  ye  fell  overboard 
lust  night  I  didn't  believe  it  was  all  accidental-like ; 
and  to  tell  the  truth,  I  didn't  care  to  stop,  even  if 
I  could,  to  get  a  young  fellow  that  was  cryin'  for  his 
mammy." 

David  felt  his  cheeks  flush,  but  the  sailor  could 
not  see  them  in  the  dim  light.  It  would  be  a  long 
time  before  he  would  give  way  again  to  his  feelings  1 
But  he  said  nothing ;  and  Jack  went  on,  "Now,  don't 
ye  deceive  yerself,  David;  I  sha'n't  lift  my  little 
finger  to  help  ye.  I'm  fer  the  British,  'all  the  way 
up  and  all  the  way  down,  from  the  sole  o'  my  foot 
to  the  top  o'  my  crown,'  which  same  is  po'try.  I 
do  feel  sorry  fer  ye,  no  mistake  about  that;  but 
I  hain't  touch  use  fer  Yanks.  Last  year  I  owned 
a  little  house  at  Toronto.  Sally  and  the  babies  lived 
there  when  I  was  out  on  the  lake,  which  was  most 
o'  the  time  when  there  wasn't  ice  ;  but  some  o'  your 


*l 


i 
I 

.1 


I    U 


T 


288 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


brave  men  came  along  last  year,  and  burned  up  my 
house,  tliat's  what  they  did." 

David  was  silent.  He  himself  had  gone  on  the 
expedition  against  Toronto,  and  had  very  distinct 
memories  of  the  time,  and  perhaps  not  all  of  them 
were  pleasurable. 

"No,  I  won't  help  ye  a  bit,"  resumed  Jack.     "I 
wouldn't  lift  my  finger  to  let  ye  go  back  and  go  to 
fightin'  aga'n ;  not  that  I  think  your  fightin'  would 
amount  to  much.     Still,  I  don't  mind  sayin'  some 
time  I  may  be  blind;  who  knows?     But  you  must 
do  one  thing  now.     Don't  tell  another  livin'  soul 
what  you've   told  me.     They're    suppicious  o'   you 
now,  and  'twouldn't  do  no  good,  anyway.     Jest  you 
keep  on  jest  the  same  as  you  have  been  a-doin',  and 
leave  all  the  rest.     And  don't  go  to  tryin'  fool  things 
any  more,  either.     I'm  glad  I'm  the  only  one  aboard 
what  knows  this.     I  sha'n't  peep,  but  I  don't  want 
no  one  else  to  know  it.     Now  you  go  to  sleep,  and 
in  the  momin'  you'll  feel  fine  as  a  fiddle." 

He  immediately  sought  his  own  bunk,  and  David 
was  soon  asleep.  In  the  morning  he  felt  much 
better.  He  was  sorry  that  he  had  spoken  to  Jack, 
but  it  was  too  late  now  for  regrets.  He  was  the 
only  one  on  board  who  knew  it,  and  that  was  some 
comfort.  He  dressed  himself,  and  went  on  deck. 
The  first  men  he  saw  were  Jim  Naime  and  the 
dwarf,  who  looked  at  him  in  astonishment,,  and  then 
quickly  approached  him. 


T 


burned  up  my 

[  gone  on  the 

very  distinct 

)t  all  of  them 

led  Jack.     "I 

ick  and  go  to 
fightin'  would 
d  sayin'  some 
But  you  must 
ler   livin'  soul 
picious  o'   you 
my.     Jest  you 
en  a-doin',  and 
yin'  fool  things 
nly  one  aboard 
t  I  don't  want 
0  to  sleep,  and 
lie." 
nk,  and  David 

he   felt  much 

poken  to  Jack, 

He  was  the 

that  was  some 
nrent  on  deck, 
aime  and  the 
nent,.  and  then 


THE   YANKEE  PRISONER 


289 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

THE  YANKEE  PBI80NEB 

THE  surprise  of  David  was  no  greater  than  that 
of  Jim  Nairne  and  his  diminutive  companion. 
For  a  moment  they  looked  at  each  other  in  silence ; 
and  then  Naime,  after  glancing  about  the  deck  and 
seeing  that  they  were  unobserved,  with  a  low  laugh 
said,  "Well,  my  young  friend,  you  seem  about  the 
most  pervasive  chap  I  ever  looked  at.  I  thought  I 
left  you  on  an  island  down  by  the  St.  Lawrence, 
and  here  you  are  a  full-fledged  member  of  the  crew 
of  the  Magnet.     How  did  you  get  here?" 

As  David  made  no  reply,  the  dwarf  murmured, 
"Wings ; "  but  there  was  a  touch  of  sympathy  in  his 
words  that  caused  his  companion  to  laugh.  *'  That's 
it  I  That's  it  I  "  he  said.  "  The  imp's  just  struck  it. 
Ye've  had  wings,  David.  That  must  be  it.  Tell  me, 
now,  have  you  joined  the  crew  in  dead  earnest?  " 

David  looked  around  before  he  replied.  It  was 
a  calm  and  beautiful  morning,  and  there  was  just 
wind  enough  to  keep  the  schooner  in  motion.  She 
was  headed  towards  Canada ;  of  that  he  felt  certain. 
He  knew  now  the  part  which  the  treacherous  man 


1-^W 


290 


GUARDING  THE   BORDER, 


before  him  had  taken  in  the  preceding  night. 
Doubtless  he  had  been  the  pilot  who  had  guided  the 
yawls  in  their  approach  to  the  Oneida,  and  he  had 
not  much  doubt  that  he  uad  been  in  consultation 
with  Commodore  Chauncey  or  some  of  the  officers 
at  Sackett's  Harbor  within  a  day  or  two.  Perhaps 
he  had  brought  them  also  information  of  the  plans 
of  the  British,  and  was  still  busy  in  playing  his 
double  game.  If  he  should  betray  him  to  the  com- 
mander of  the  Magnet,  of  whose  good  opinion  he 
then  did  not  feel  at  all  certain,  his  own  present  con- 
dition would  be  made  much  worse ;  and  yet  he  was 
in  a  measure  helpless.  What  could  he  do?  Jim 
Naime  evidently  was  in  the  good  graces  of  the 
Magnet's  men,  and  a  word  from  him  would  be  at 
once  received  and  acted  upon.  These  thoughts  all 
quickly  flashed  through  David's  mind,  and  he  real- 
ized that  he  was  helpless  if  the  treacherous  man 
should  care  to  betray  him. 

"Yes,  I'm  one  of  the  Magnet's  crew  for  the 
present ;  but  I'm  no  more  British  than  you  are,"  he 
said.  "The  only  difference  is,  that  you  can  leave 
when  you  want  to,  while  I  can't.  They're  too  fond 
of  my  company." 

Nairoe  laughed  as  he  replied,  "  You'll  have  to  try 
the  dwarfs  suggestion.  I  sha'n't  tell  of  you,  though ; 
that  is,  if  you  won't  tell  of  me."  He  waited  a  mo- 
ment; but  as  David  made  no  reply  he  said,  "I  saw 
some  o'  your  folks  yesterday." 


THB  YANKEE  PRISONER 


291 


ding    night, 
i  guided  the 
and  he  had 
consultation 
the  ofiBcers 
o.     Perhaps 
of  the  plans 
playing  his 
to  the  corn- 
opinion  he 
present  con- 
[  yet  he  was 
le  do?     Jim 
•aces  of  the 
(vould  be  at 
thoughts  all 
and  he  real- 
}herous  man 

"ew  for  the 
you  are,"  he 
lU  can  leave 
r're  too  fond 

.  have  to  try 
|rou,  though; 
(raited  a  mo- 
}aid,  "I  saw 


«'  Where  ?  Who  was  it?  "  said  David  eagerly. 
"  Oh !  I  saw  Andrew  and  one  o'  them  boys  what 
goes  around  with  you ;  and  then  there  was  a  long, 
red-headed,  gawn,  yawky  fellow  too.  It  was  up 
near  your  house,  and  I  met  'em  in  the  road.  They 
made  particular  inquiries  about  you." 

"Was  everything  all  right?  "  asked  David,  his 
eyes  filling  at  the  thought  of  his  old  home.  "That 
must  have  been  Heman  5'ou  saw.  How  did  he  get 
home  ?  He  was  taken  prisoner  the  same  time  I  was." 
"  I  guess  that's  the  chap,  but  I  don't  know  how  he 
got  away  back  any  more  than  I  know  how  you  came 
to  be  aboard  the  Magnet.  I  told  your  brother  you 
was  on  the  Black  Snake ;  but  he  wouldn't  believe  it, 
for  they  took  the  whole  crew  in." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?     Prisoners  ?     Did  they  cap- 
ture the  Black  Snake  ?  " 

"They  took  her  crew,  but  not  the  boat.    Ye  see, 
the  way  of  it  was  "  — 

But  Jack  was  approaching  now ;  and  Jim  Naime 
turned  abruptly,  and  said  no  more.  The  dwarf,  how- 
ever, lingered,  but  paid  no  attention  to  the  curious 
glances  of  the  sailor.  Ignoring  the  presence  of  the 
little  man,  David  quickly  told  Jack  of  what  Jim 
Nairne  had  been  telling  him,  omitting,  however,  all 
reference  to  the  use  which  the  American  leaders  were 
making  of  him,  and  the  manner  in  which  he  was  trad- 
ing with  both  sides. 

"  I'll  kind  o'  keep  my  eyes  and  ears  open,  David," 


fnm 


292 


GUARDING   THE  BOEDER 


1 1  ■'.  1 


lill 


it 


replied  Jack ;  »'  and  if  I  hear  of  anything  he's  said, 
I'll  tell  ye.  But  you  take  my  advice.  You  jest  do 
yer  best  on  the  Magnet,  and  don't  ye  go  to  makin' 
any  attempts  to  get  away.  It'll  all  turn  out  right 
fer  ye  in  the  end,  if  ye  have  a  bit  o'  patience." 

"That  sounds  all  right,"  said  David;  "but  I'd 
just  like  to  have  you  have  a  dose  of  it,  and  see  how 
you'd  feel." 

"I've  told  ye  the  truth,  my  lad,  just  the  same," 
said  Jack.  "  I  should  shoot  at  ye  myself  if  I  saw 
ye  tryin'  to  steal  away.  I'd  have  to.  There  ain't 
been  no  blood  spilt  yet  on  the  lake  this  season,  and 
it  doesn't  look  like  as  if  there  would  be.  Chauncey 
jest  doesn't  dare  to  fight.  He  sticks  to  Sackett's 
Harbor  like  a  rat  in  a  hole.  Sir  James  has  tried  to 
draw  him  out,  but  he  won't  come.  So  I  don't  think 
ye're  likely  to  have  to  pull  a  trigger  at  any  o'  yer  re- 
lations ;  and  if  ye  only  could  just  see  it  as  it  Is,  ye'd 
know  we  was  yer  best  relations,  too,  and  ye  wouldn't 
want  to  keep  up  this  tamal  nonsense.  I'll  keep  my 
eye  open  fer  ye,  though  ;  I  will,  honest." 

During  the  day  Jim  Nairne  seemed  to  avoid  David. 
The  young  prisoner  tried  several  times  to  get  into 
conversation  with  him  again ;  for  he  was  very  desirous 
of  hearing  something  more  about  his  home,  and  the 
condition  of  the  fleet  and  the  army.  There  were 
rumors  of  the  battles  near  Niagara ;  but  as  we  know, 
each  side  claimed  a  victory,  and  the  reports  were  not 
at  all  satisfactory. 


If  i|!i 


m 


a^»r^^gg^■»-..^.,^ll^i|l^^<(M'»MHI^ly«-^U^!J>ljW^l■MW 


THE  YANKEE  PBI80NEB 


293 


ng  he's  said, 
You  jest  do 

^o  to  makin' 

rn  out  right 

ience." 

d;  "but  I'd 
and  see  how 

t  the  same," 

self  if  I  saw 

There  ain't 

s  season,  and 

!.     Chauncey 

to   Sackett's 

1  has  tried  to 

I  don't  think 

any  o'  yer  re- 

;  as  it  Is,  ye'd 

I  ye  wouldn't 

I'll  keep  my 

avoid  t)avid. 
3  to  get  into 
very  desirous 
ome,  and  the 
There  were 
t  as  we  know, 
lorts  were  not 


But  try  as  he  would,  all  his  efforts  were  unavail- 
ing; and  when  at  nightfall  the  Magnet  drew  near 
th?  Canadian  shore,  Jim  Naime  and  his  strange  little 
companion  were  taken  ashore  in  a  yawl,  and  not  a 
word  more  could  he  gain. 

During  the  ten  days  which  followed,  David  became 
convinced  that  Nairne  had  not  told  of  him;  and  as 
Jack  also  declared  he  had  not  heard  a  word  of  sus- 
picion expressed,  he  was  satisfied  that  the  freebooter 
had  been  content  to  leave  matters  as  they  were. 

» If  he  thinks  I  won't  tell,  though,  he's  mightily 
mistaken,'^  thought  David.  "  I  only  wish  I  had  the 
chance.  I'd  explain  all  about  that  attempt  to  blow 
up  the  Oneida.  Still,  it  turned  out  all  right;  that 
is,  all  right  for  the  Oneida,  but  not  for  me." 

The  Magnet  had  been  cruising  about  the  lake  in 
an  aimless  manner,  and  David  could  not  understand 
just  what  the  plans  of  the  British  were.  The  vari- 
ous vessels  of  Yeo's  fleet  seemed  to  be  gathering  in 
Kingston  Harbor,  and  one  day  there  was  great  ex- 
citement among  them  all.  The  Magnet  had  been 
farther  out  on  the  lake  than  the  others,  and  in  the 
distance  five  sails  could  be  seen.  They  steadily  held 
on  their  way ;  and  it  was  not  long  before  it  was  sur- 
mised that  the  sails  belonged  to  Chauncey's  fleet, 
which  at  last  had  put  to  sea. 

The  Magnet  quickly  put  about,  and  in  a  brief  time 
it  was  known  that  Chauncey's  fleet  had  Come  to 
blockade  that  of  Yeo's  within  the  harbor  at  Kings- 


294 


GUARDING  THE  BOKDER 


ton.  And  a  thorough  blockade  it  was !  Not  a  ves- 
sel dared  to  leave  the  shelter  of  the  harbor.  Again 
and  again  Chauncey  tried  to  draw  Sir  James  into 
an  engagement  of  some  kind,  but  every  offer  was 
declined  without  thanks  by  the  blockaded  noble- 
man. 

David  was  in  a  fever  of  excitement;  but  as  the 
days  passed,  and  nothing  was  done,  he  began  to  be 
almost  in  despair.  He  did  not  know  just  what  he 
would  do  if  an  engagement  took  place,  but  trusted 
that  somehow  in  the  excitement  he  might  be  able 
to  slip  away.  If  the  worst  came,  there  was  still  a 
chunce  for  him  to  be  exchanged ;  for  doubtless  many 
prisoners  would  be  taken  by  each  side.  Meanwhile, 
the  white  sails  of  Chauncey's  fleet  could  be  seen 
every  morning  as  they  cruised  on  and  off  out  Ijeyond 
the  harbor,  and  every  one  of  Yeo's  followers  kept 
safely  within  the  shelter  of  Kingston  Harbor. 

"  I  thought  you  said  Sir  James  was  wild  to  get  a 
chance  at  Chauncey,"  said  David  one  morning  to 
Jack.  **■  He  doesn't  seem  to  have  quite  the  appetite 
he  did.    What's  the  trouble  ?  " 

"Pooh!   Chauncey  wouldn't  try  to  touch  us  till 
-  he  had  more  of  a  fleet  than  we  had.    Sir  James  will 
give  him  a  dose  yet." 

*'  He's  a  good  while  preparing  it." 

"  He's  preparing  it  all  the  same.  You've  seen  the 
St.  Lawrence  up  on  the  stocks  when  we've  been 
ashore,  haven't  you?" 


THE  YANKEE  PRISONER 


295 


Not  a  ves- 
rbor.  Again 
r  James  into 
iry  offer  wa8 
kaded  noble- 

;  but  as  the 
began  to  be 
just  what  he 
,  but  trusted 
light  be  able 
e  was  still  a 
lubtless  many 
Meanwhile, 
3uld  be  seen 
ff  out  lieyond 
>llower8  kept 
arbor. 

(vild  to  get  a 
)  morning  to 
)  the  appetite 

touch  us  till 
)ir  James  will 


lu've  seen  the 
I  we've  been 


'•Yes.  She's  a  rouser,  and  no  mistake.  How 
many  guns  will  she  carry?" 

"A  hundred  and  twelve.  She'll  be  the  biggest 
craft  ever  launched  on  Lake  Ontario  when  she's  fin- 
ished, and  that  won't  take  long  now.  And  just  as 
soon  as  she's  ready  you'll  see  Chauncey  turn  tail 
like  a  whipped  puppy." 

"Well,  Sir  James  seems  to  be  doing  the  very  thmg 
now  that  you've  been  blaming  Chauncey  for.  He 
won't  fight  till  he's  got  a  big  advantage  on  his  side. 
I  wish  he'd  run  out  of  the  harbor  now  just  once,  and 

try  titles." 

"No  doubt.  No  doubt,"  laughed  Jack.  "But, 
David,  a  little  party  of  us  are  going  ashore  now. 
Don't  you  want  to  go  along  too?" 

"Where  are  you  going?" 

"  We're  going  down  the  harbor,  and  land  on  the 
shore  over  there  about  a  mile  from  Kingston.  Oh, 
we  won't  go  far  enough  out  to  run  any  risk  from 
Chauncey's  gunsl     You  needn't  be  afraid." 

"Yes,  I'll  go,  and  glad  of  the  chance,"  said  David, 
who  WM  thoroughly  tired  of  the  monotony  on  board 

the  Magnet.  r^    ., 

In  a  few  minutes  Jack  and  two  men  besides  David 
were  pulling  for  the  shore  over  on  the  right  of  the 
harbor.  The  country  had  been  largely  cleared  in  the 
-  region,  and  there  were  many  farms  that  bore  evidence 
of  the  prosperity  of  their  owners.  The  August  day 
was  hot  and  still,  and  the  surface  of  the  harbor  was 


iiaaaiaig^waaatte'ioiiwiiMiiwNBaiiwii^^ 


296 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


almost  like  glass.  The  only  signs  of  war  wore  the 
vessels  in  the  harbor,  and  the  distant  sails  of  Chaun- 
cey's  fleet  that  could  be  seen  far  out  on  the  lake. 

David  had  but  little  interest  in  the  expedition,  and 
had  gone  more  for  the  sake  of  a  change  than  any- 
thing else.  He  had  almost  abandoned  the  hope  of 
any  engagement,  and  knew,  as  soon  as  the  mighty 
St.  Lawrence  was  ready,  that  Jack's  words  would 
be  true,  and  Chauncey's  fleet  would  without  doubt 
be  driven  back  to  the  shelter  of  Sackett's  Harbor. 

The  men  rowed  leisurely ;  for  the  day  was  warm, 
and  they  were  in  no  haste.  David  did  not  know  on 
what  errand  they  were  going,  and  indeed  he  cared 
but  little.  Several  times  he  had  gone  ashore  with 
Jack  after  provisions  before  this,  and  he  had  no 
thought  but  this  was  to  be  for  the  same  purpose. 

The  men  soon  landed,  and  the  yawl  was  made  fast 
to  a  little  dock ;  and  then  they  turned  to  walk  up  the 
road  towards  a  little  farmhouse.  The  cows  in  the 
pasture  by  the  roadside  were  lying  in  the  shade  of 
the  trees,  and  looked  lazily  at  the  party  as  if  they 
were  too  well  satisfied  with  their  present  position  to 
give  any  heed  to  passers-by.  The  hens  were  flutter- 
ing in  the  dust  of  the  road,  and  almost  refused  to 
leave  at  the  approach  of  the  strangers.  The  locusts 
in  the  trees  sent  forth  their  shrill  music.  It  was  an 
ideal  summer  day,  and  only  the  sight  of  the  distant 
fleet  gave  any  tokens  of  the  presence  of  war's  rude 
alarms. 


THE  YANKEE  PRISONER 


297 


ar  wore  the 
a  of  Chaun- 
he  lake, 
edition,  and 

0  than  any- 
the  hope  of 
the  mighty 
ords  would 
:hout  doubt 

Harbor. 

was  warm, 
tot  know  on 
id  he  cared 
ashore  with 
he  had  no 
le  purpose. 
IS  made  fast 
walk  up  the 
30WS  in  the 
lie  shade  of 
^  as  if  they 
,  position  to 
vere  flutter- 
i  refused  to 
The  locusts 
It  was  an 

the  distant 

1  war's  rude 


Before  they  turned  into  the  yard  a  small  boy 
rushed  forth  to  meet  them,  evidently  deeply  im- 
pressed by  the  sight  and  presence   of  the  British 

sailors. 

"  Pa  sent  me,"  he  said  as  he  drew  near  the  men. 

"Oh!  he  did,  did  he?"  answered  Jack,  laughing. 
"Well,  I'm  glad  he  did.     What  did  he  send  you 

for?"  ,  , 

"He  see  ye  a-comin'  from  the  schooner,  and  he 

told  me  to  come  out  and  tell  ye." 

"Well,  tell  us,  sonny.  You  excite  our  curiosity. 
It's  too  hot  to  wait  long." 

"There's  a  Yankee  sailor  up  in  the  house,"  said 
the  boy  in  a  loud  whisper. 

"A  what?"  The  men  were  interested  immedi- 
ately. ,     •  » 

"A  Yankee  sailor.    He's  in  the  kitchen  havin 

some  dinner." 

"Your  pa's  the  kind  of  a  pa  to  have,"  said  Jack. 
"Now,  men,  we  want  that  fellow.  We'll  go  up  to 
the  kitchen-door  and  speak  to  him.   Come  on,  but  be 

quiet  about  it."  j  i,  • 

The  little  party  advanced  carefully,  David  being 
especially  interested  now,  and  approached  the  kitchen- 
door.  They  were  near  the  doorstep,  when  the  Yan- 
kee sailor  came  out  of  the  house,  and,  greatly  startled, 
looked  at  the  approaching  men.  It  was  too  late  td 
retreat;  and  David  saw  that  the  man  before  them 
was  Andrew  Field,  his  ovn  brother. 


mnwirlw 


«»«"--■ 


''I'mm  ■■"s'"  '''^.'i*'-  ■.ff'-»^*mmm 


GUAUDIMG  THB  BOUDBR 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 


UNEXPECTED   VI8IT0K8 

ANDREW  FIELD  had  ridden  rapidly  to  Sackett's 
^  Harbor  as  soon  as  his  friend  Heman  had  dis- 
appeared djwn  the  road.  The  report  which  he  had 
brought  of  the  attempt  to  blow  up  the  Oneida  had 
been  sufficient  to  arouse  all  his  interest;  and  in  a 
brief  time  he  found  himself  in  a  group  of  excited 
men  who  were  standing  in  the  street,  and  talking  of 
the  great  event  of  the  preceding  night. 

Heman  had  been  correctly  informed,  and  the  keg 
of  powder  which  the  British  had  left  behind  them 
in  their  hasty  flight  had  afforded  ample  evidence 
of  their  intentions.  Naturally  the  men  at  Sackett's 
Harbor  were  highly  incensed,  and  vowed  vengeance 
against  the  men  who  had  formed  the  plan,  and  had 
so  nearly  succeeded  in  their  efforts.  It  is  scarcely 
worth  discussing  now  whether  they  on  their  side 
would  not  have  done  the  same  thing  if  it  had  been 
within  their  power ;  but  as  we  shall  see  a  little  far- 
ther on,  a  project  was  formed  almost  equal  to  that  of 
the  British,  which  they  now  were  so  bitterly  con- 
demning. 


UNEXPBCTKD    VISITORS 


899 


y  to  Sackett's 
man  had  dis- 
which  he  had 
)  Oneida  had 
st;  and  in  a 
p  of  excited 
nd  talking  of 

and  the  keg 
behind  them 
iple  evidence 
I  at  Sackett's 
ed  vengeance 
)lan,  and  had 
[t  is  scarcely 
)n  their  side 
:  it  had  been 
e  a  little  far- 
lal  to  that  of 
bitterly  con- 


"Tt'fl  an  outrage,  Andrew !  "  said  liieutenant  Greg- 
ory, as  he  recognized  his  friend,  and  approached  hira 
in  the  crowd.  *'  Did  any  one  ever  hear  of  such  a 
dastardly  thing?" 

"  Never,"  replied  Andrew,  who  fully  shared  in  the 
feeling.  "  Do  they  know  who  it  was  that  tried  it?  " 
"No.  We  didn't  even  know  that  any  of  the 
British  were  around  here.  It'll  teach  us  to  be  on  our 
guard  a  little  more  after  this.  They  almost  caught 
us  napping.  The  men  are  feeling  worse  than  ever 
about  being  cooped  up  here.  But  we're  about  ready 
now,  and  shall  put  to  sea  in  a  week,  I  think." 

"Do  you  know,  I  think  Jim  Nairne  could  have 

told  something  about  it  if  he  had  wanted  to.     I  saw 

him  over  by  my  house  yesterday  afternoon.      It's 

■  funny  this  thing  should  have  happened  just  after  His 

visit.     I'm  afraid  of  him." 

"  So  am  I.  He's  a  rascal,  there's  no  doubt  about 
that.  But  he  gives  the  commodore  lots  of  points  he 
can  use,  and  so  I  suppose  he  shuts  his  eyes  to  the 
rest  of  it.  If  he  was  at  the  bottom  of  this  thing 
last  night,  though,  he  deserves  to  be  strung  up  on  the 
yardarms.  They  say  the  British  yawls  cleared  out 
at  a  lively  pace  last  night.  I  suppose  they  thought 
that  if  a  stray  bullet  should  happen  to  hit  one  of 
those  kegs  of  powder,  it  might  give  them  a  dose  of 
their  own  medicine." 

"Served  them  right  if  it  had,"  replied  Andrew 

angrily. 


li 


800 


GUARPINO  TFIK  nORDRR 


"  We're  nil  jignted  a»  to  that.  Hut  look  here, 
Andrew,  I've  Ikjcii  thinking  of  Honiething  for  some 
time.  I  wish  you'd  Horve  al)oard  the  General  Pike. 
1  was  talking  with  the  comnuxlore  yesterday  almut 
it,  and  he's  agreed.  You  can  have  a  berth  as 
middy." 

"What's  that  you  say?" 

"Just  what  I  mean.  You're  more  used  to  the 
water  than  you  are  to  the  land.  All  you'll  have  to 
do  will  be  to  take  the  sergeant's  striiies  off  your  ann. 
You've  got  glory  enough  on  land ;  now  take  a  turn 
at  it  on  the  water." 

"That's  what  I'll  do,"  said  Andrew  eagerly. 
"  I'd  a  good  deal  rather  be  on  the  General  Pike  than 
tramping  about  on  foot.  When  do  you  think  the 
fleet  will  start?" 

"In  about  a  week." 

"  I'll  be  ready  then.     You  can  count  on  me." 

Andrew  rode  back  home  filled  with  the  thoughta 
of  the  new  project.  Already  he  had  served  on  the 
Lady  of  the  Lake ;  for  such  was  the  freedom  of  the 
times,  that  it  was  no  uncommon  thing  for  sailors  and 
soldiers  to  be  interchanged.  And  his  preference  all 
the  time  had  been  for  the  water,  and  ncv:  Uis  highest 
ambition  was  about  to  be  gratified. 

Within  the  next  few  days  many  soldiers  were 
sent  forward  to  Sackett's  Harbor;  and  the  general 
in  command  of  the  post  began  to  think  he  had  a 
sufficient  following  to  warrant  him  in  starting  for  the 


■«»niMW>*r^   ---Tirnnini-—— 


UNEXPECTED  VI8ITOI18 


801 


t  look  here, 
ng  for  Homo 
eneral  Pike, 
terday  ul)out 
a  berth   as 


used  to  the 

nu'U  have  to 

aff  your  ann. 

take  a  turn 

•ew  eagerly, 
al  Pike  than 
>u  think  the 


it  on  me.'* 
the  thoughts 
erved  on  the 
iedom  of  the 
>r  Bailors  and 
•reference  all 
7:  Uia  highest 

oldiers   were 

the  general 

ik  he  had  a 

irting  for  the 


Niagara  frontier,  where  most  of  the  fighting  on 
land  was  being  done.  He  was  delaying  now  only  for 
Commodore  Chauncoy,  who  was  expecting  to  sail 
almost  every  day,  as  his  fleet  was  nearly  ready.  Ar- 
rangements  were  made  at  the  farm  whereby  the  her- 
mit and  the  cook  were  to  oversee  the  place.  LHjaH 
Spicer,  or  Corporal  Spiccr  as  he  was  known  among 
the  soldiers,  was  to  go  too,  but  as  one  of  the  land 

°Tt  last,  on  the  Slst  of  July,  Commodore  Chaun- 
cey.  somewhat  better  of  his  illness,  but  still  far 
from  well,  was  carried  on  board  the  Superior,  par 
of  the  forces  of  General  Izard  wciv  embarked,  and 
the  squadron  of  nine  boats  sailed  away  from  Sack- 
ett's  Harbor.  The  Superior  wis  the  flagship,  and 
had  sixty-two  guns,  while  tUe  General  Pike,  on 
which  were  Lieutenant  Gregory  and  Andrew  Field, 
had  only  twenty-eight;  but  all  the  men  were  confi- 
dent, and  the  ,tedium  of  the  long  delay  at  last  was 

broken.  1.  j      •*. 

It  was  a  glorious  sight  the  squadron  presented  as  it 
sailed  away  on  that  July  morning.  There  was  a  good 
stiff  breeze  blowing;  and  the  day  seemed  to  corre- 
spond to  the  bright,  fresh  appearance  of  the  Heet, 
fitted  out  as  most  of  ^*e  vessels  were  with  new  sails 
and  new  rigging.  The  men  were  singing ;  and  m  the 
"point"  was  passed,  and  Sackett's  Harbor  disap- 
peared from  sigh%  there  was  a  feeling  of  exhilaration 
felt  by  all.     The  sight  of  the  open  lake  was  greeted 


802 


GUABDIKG  THE  BORDER 


with  a  shout  as  each  vessel  gained  it ;  and  even  An- 
drew, who  was  leaving  wife  and  mother  and  home 
behind  him,  shared  in  the  feeling  of  all  on  board. 

On  the  5th  of  August  the  fleet  appeared  ofif  the 
mouth  of  Niagara  River.  Izard's  men  having  been 
landed  at  the  mouth  of  the  Genesee  River,  the 
commodore  decided  to  leave  the  Jefferson,  Sylph,  and 
Oneida  to  blockade  some  British  vessels  which  were 
there,  and  with  the  remainder  of  his  fleet  sailed  away 
in  search  of  Yeo,  who  had  so  frequently  expressed 
his  eagei-ness  to  meet  the  Yankee  boats,  and  admin- 
ister to  them  the  castigation  which  he  declared  they 
richly  deserved. 

Not  finding  Yeo's  fleet  at  Toronto,  Commodore 
Chauncey  sailed  away  for  Kingston ;  and  there,  as  we 
already  know,  he  discovered  the  British  vessels  en- 
joying the  repose  to  be  found  within  the  harbor. 

The  situation  at  Sackett's  Harbor  was  now  re- 
versed at  Kingston.  It  was  the  British  fleet  which 
was  blockaded,  and  nothing  which  the  American 
commander  could  do  would  draw  them  into  an  en- 
gagement ;  but  as  it  is  much  more  pleasant  to  be  the 
blockader  than  the  blockaded,  the  men  were  not  now 
disposed  to  grumble  at  their  leaders. 

The  days  were  almost  as  monotonous  as  they  had 
been,  but  every  morning  Chauncey  hoped  the  British 
would  accept  his  challenge.  Nothing  he  could  do, 
however,  served  to  draw  them  out;  and  so. the  fleet 
cruised  on  and  off  out  beyond  Kingston  Harbor. 


UNEXPECTED  VISITORS 


808 


md  even  An- 
er  and  home 
on  board, 
eared  off  the 
having  been 
e  River,  the 
n,  Sylph,  and 
8  which  were 
t  sailed  away 
tly  expressed 
I,  and  admiu- 
leclared  they 

Commodore 
I  there,  as  we 
h  vessels  en- 
3  harbor, 
was  now  re- 
fa  fleet  which 
be  American 
t  into  an  en- 
ant  to  be  the 
ivere  not  now 

)  as  they  had 
id  the  British 
he  could  do, 
d  so.  the  fleet 
Harbor. 


One  morning  late  in  August,  Andrew  and  Lieuten- 
ant Gregory  were  standing  together  by  the  rail  of  the 
General  Pike,  which  was  riding  at  anchor.  They 
were  discussing  the  unwillingness  of  the  British  to 
enter  into  an  engagement,  when  their  attention  was 
directed  to  a  little  skiff  which  had  left  the  shore,  and 
evidently  was  making  for  them.  It  chanced  that 
Commodore  Chauncey  was  at  the  time  on  board  the 
Pike,  as  the  ship  was  commonly  called,  in  consulta- 
tion with  her  commander;  but  the  young  officers  had 
given  no  heed  to  him  when  the  gig  had  brought  him, 
and  now  all  their  interest  was  centred  upon  the  little 
skiff  as  it  drew  nearer. 

Suddenly  Andrew  started  as  he  said,  "  That's  Jim 
Naime  in  that  skiff,  and  there's  the  ever-present 
dwarf  with  him  too.  What  do  you  suppose  he 
wants  ?    Maybe  he's  going  to  try  his  gunpowder  plot 

on  us." 

"I  guess  not,"   replied  the  lieutenant.      "But 

we'll  soon  see." 

The  skiff  was  soon  alongside ;  and  glancing  up  at 
the  two  men,  whom  he  had  not  yet  recognized,  Naime 
called  out,  "  I  want  to  see  Commodore  Chauncey.  I 
don't  suppose  he's  aboard  this  craft,  but  will  I  find 
him  on  the  Superior?  " 

"No;  he's  here  now,"  replied  the  lieutenant,  as 
Andrew,  from  soine  cause  which  he  himself  could  not 
have  explained,  had  stepped  back  out  of  sight. 

"I'll  come  aboard,  then.    Throw  over  your  rope- 


804 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


;i)'i 


I 

II 

III 


ladder.    Here,  you  imp,"  he  added,  turning  to  the 
dwarf,  "you  hold  on  to  the  ship  while  I  go  aboard." 

He  quickly  made  his  way  up  the  ladder,  and  soon 
stood  on  the  deck.  "Now  take  me  to  the  commodore ; 
I  want  to  see  him  on  important  business.  What!  you 
here  I  "  he  added,  as  he  noticed  Andrew  for  the  first 
time.  "  Well,  I  must  say  you're  the  most  pervasive 
family  I  ever  yet  struck.     I'll  see  you  again." 

He  turned  to  follow  the  lieutenant  as  he  led  the 
way  to  the  quarters  of  the  commander,  where  the 
commodore  then  was.  In  a  few  moments  the  lieu- 
tenant returned,  and  for  an  hour  he  and  Andrew 
stood  by  the  rail  talking  in  low  tones  of  what  the 
visit  of  Naime  might  mean. 

"  Andrew,"  called  the  dwarf,  "  I've  seen  David." 

"What's  that?  "  replied  Andrew,  leaning  over  the 
rail,  and  looking  down  at  the  strange  little  figure  in 
the  skiff  below.  "You've  seen  David?  Where 
is  he?" 

"  I  don't  know,"  replied  the  dwarf.  "  I  saw  him, 
though,  the  other  day." 

"Where  was  he?" 

"Aboard  the  Magnet.    He"  — 
^     But  just  then  Jim  Naime  reappeared,  and  the  boys 
'turned  as  he  approached.     He  apparently  gave  them 
no  heed,  and  quickly  descending  to  the  skiff,  took  up 
the  oars,  and  started  for  the  shore. 

The  approach  of  Commodore  Chauncey  drew  the 
attention  of  the  young  men  from  the  little  boat  as  he 


UNEXPECTED  VISITORS 


805 


irning  to  the 
I  go  aboard." 
der,  and  soon 
3  commodore ; 
,  What!  you 
v^  for  the  first 
lost  pervasive 
igain." 

as  he  led  the 
jr,  where  the 
ents  the  lieu- 
and  Andrew 
1  of  what  the 

seen  David." 
ming  over  the 
ittle  figure  in 
nd?     Where 

"  I  saw  him, 


,  and  the  boys 
tly  gave  them 
skiff,  took  up 

icey  drew  the 
btle  boat  as  he 


said,  "Lieutenant,  that  man  tells  me  the  St.  Law- 
rence is  'most  ready  to  put  to  sea.  If  it's  true,  it 
means  much  to  us.  She's  pierced  for  a  hundred  and 
twelve  guiis,  and  ray  whole  squadron  could  hardly 
hope  to  cope  with  her." 

"Can   you    believe   his    words?"    inquired  the 

lieutenant. 

"  Yes ;  I  think  so  in  this.  I  know  he's  a  rascal, 
but  I  beUeve  he  has  told  me  the  truth  this  time. 
Still,  I  must  know  more  about  it.  Do  you  think  you 
could  find  out  for  me  ?  " 

"I  can  try,"  replied  the  young  officer.  "What 
do  you  want  me  to  do?" 

"  Go  ashore  alone,  or  with  a  small  party,  and  find 
out  all  you  can." 

« I'd  rather  take  a  few  men  with  me." 
»*Very  well.     You  had  best  go  soon,  for  I  must 
know  about  this.     Report  to  me  just  as  soon  as  you 
return."     The  commodore  then  left  them,  and  de- 
parted for  the  Superior. 

"You'll  go,  Andrew^"  said  the  lieutenant. 
"Yes,"  repUed  Andrew  quickly.  He  was  think- 
ing of  the  words  of  the  dwarf  more  than  he  wa.'  of 
the  information  they  could  gain  just  then ;  but  h^ 
eagerly  hailed  the  proposal  of  his  friend.  It  would 
perhaps  aid  in  solving  the  problem  in  his  mind; 
although  just  how  he  expected  to  learn  anything 
oonoeming  his  brother  he  could  not  explain,  even 
to  himself. 


806 


GUARDING  THE  BOBDEB 


In  about  an  hour  the  six  men  whom  Lieutenant 
Gregory  selected  were  ready.  Their  uniforms  were 
laid  aside,  and  they  were  dressed  in  the  garb  of 
farmers.  The  word  was  given,  and  the  boat  started 
towards  the  shore. 

The  lieutenant  did  not  plan  to  go  near  Kmgston 
itself,  unless  he  should  be  compelled  to  do  so.  He 
hoped  to  be  able  to  gain  the  desired  information 
from  some  of  the  people  who  dwelt  along  the  shore ; 
but  if  it  should  prove  to  be  necessary,  some  of  them  - 
might  have  to  go  to  Kingston,  for  he  was  resolved 
not  to  return  before  he  had  learned  just  what  the 
condition  of  the  St.  Lawrence  was. 

The  men  rowed  up  to  a  place  on  the  shore  where 
there  were  thick  bushes,  and  there  concealed  the 
boat.  "Now,  men,"  said  the  lieutenant,  when  they 
all  stood  together  in  the  road,  "I'm  going  to  sep- 
arate you  here.  I  want  you,"  he  said  to  Andrew, 
"to  go  up  the  road  alone.  Stop  at  the  firat  house, 
and  learn  all  you  can.  Two  of  you  go  down  the 
road ;  and  the  others  are  to  come  with  me,  and  we'll 
start  off  here,"  and  he  pointed  to  a  road  which  not 
far  away  joined  the  one  on  which  they  were  stand- 
ing. "  Now,  find  out  all  you  can ;  but  if  any  of  you 
get  into  trouble,  fire  three  shots  with  your  pistols. 
Fire  them  close  together ;  and  if  we  hear  that,  we'll 
all  of  us  imderstand  there's  trouble,  and  we'll  all 
make  for  the  place.  Don't  fire  unless  there's  danger, 
and  be  sure  to  fire  if  there  is." 


UNEXPECTED  VISITORS 


307 


tin  Lieutenant 
uniforms  were 
I  the  garb  of 
le  boat  started 

near  Kingston 
»  do  so.  He 
1  information 
ng  the  shore ; 
some  of  them  - 
was  resolved 
just  what  the 

5  shore  where 
ioncealed  the 
it,  when  they 
going  to  sep- 
l  to  Andrew, 
e  first  house, 
go  down  the 
me,  and  we'll 
Eld  which  not 
J  were  stand- 
if  any  of  you 
your  pistols, 
lar  that,  we'll 
md  we'll  all 
lere'a  danger, 


The  party  at  once  separated,  and  Andrew  started 
up  the  road  alone.  He  had  gone  but  a  short  dis- 
tance before  he  came  to  a  farmhouse,  and  at  once 
decided  to  stop.  As  he  went  up  to  the  kitchen- 
door,  he  could  see  the  family  at  dinner.  He  imme- 
diately decided  to  enter,  and  in  response  to  his 
question  as  to  whether  he  could  obtain  something 
to  eat  there  or  not,  he  received  a  cordial  invitation 
to  join  them,  and  was  soon  seated  at  the  table  with 
the  father  and  mother  and  their  four  children. 

The  man  seemed  to  be  suspicious  of  him,  and 
before  the  meal  was  finished,  the  older  boy  left  the 
table ;  but  Andrew  did  not  see  the  quick  signal  of 
the  father  to  the  lad.  He  tried  to  talk  freely,  and 
allay  all  suspicions,  and  thought  he  had  succeeded; 
but  we  can  well  imagine  his  feelings  when  at  last  he 
had  finished  the  dinner,  pushed  back  his  chair  and 
approached  the  open  door.  There  before  him  was  a 
party  of  four  British  sailors;  and  one  of  them  was 
his  own  brother,  David  Field  I 


808 


GUAllDIMO  THE  BORDER 


:!.,i! ! 


CHAPTER  XXIX 


Andrew's  surprise  party 

THE  situation,  when  Andrew  Field  stood  in  the 
doorway  of  the  little  farmhouse,  and  saw 
before  him  the  approaching  party  of  British  sailors, 
can  well  be  imagined.  For  a  moment  Andrew  looked 
in  surprise  at  the  men,  and  did  not  speak.  David's 
face  flushed,  and  he  was  about  to  call  out  to  his 
brother;  but  he  resti-ained  himself  just  in  time,  and 
no  one  suspected  his  relationship  to  the  man  before 
them. 

"  I'm  glad  ye've  come,"  said  the  farmer,  approach- 
ing, and  standing  by  Andrew's  side.  "This  man's 
a  Yank,  and  you've  got  him  fast." 

"How  d'ye  know  he's  a  Yankee?"  asked  Jack, 
the  spokesman  for  the  party. 

"'Cause  I  watched  the  boat  in  which  he  came," 
replied  the  man.  "  It  came  from  the  Yankee  fleet, 
and  that  means  he's  a  Yankee  too,  doesn't  it?" 

"Did  he  come  alone?"  inquired  Jack,  glancing 
quickly  behind  him. 

"  No.  There  were  two  or  three  more,  but  I  don't 
know  where  they  be." 


nr 

[  stood  in  the 
ise,  and  saw 
3riti8h  sailors, 
Lndrew  looked 
eak.  David's 
ill  out  to  his 
b  in  time,  and 
le  man  before 

aer,  approach- 
"This  man's 

'  asked  Jack, 

ich  he  came," 
Yankee  fleet, 
oesn't  it?" 
ack,  glancing 

e,  but  I  don't 


ANDREW'S  SURPRISE  PARTY 


809 


"Did  you  come  from  the  fleet?"  said  Jack,  look- 
ing keenly  at  Andrew  as  he  spoke. 

"Yes,"  replied  Andrew  shortly.  He  was  con- 
vinced that  he  could  not  deceive  the  men  after  he 
heard  the  farmer's  words.  He  was  feeling  a  little 
indignant  at  Lieutenant  Gregory.  Why  had  he 
insisted  upon  dividing  his  party?  K  they  had  kept 
together,  he  would  not  have  found  himself  in  his 
present  predicament. 

"Well,"  said  Jack,  "I  don't  see  but  you're  our 
prisoner,  then.  You'll  have  to  go  back  with  us  to 
the  Magnet.  Maybe  we  can  find  a  place  for  you 
on  board.     We  use  all  the  likely  men  we  can  find." 

"Yes;  you  use  them  whether  they  belong  to  you 
or  not.  That's  what  all  the  trouble's  been  about," 
said  Andrew  quietly. 

"  Like  enough ;  but  once  a  Briton  always  a  Briton. 
That's  good  enough  teaching  for  me,  though  I  don't 
know  as  I  ever  heard  a  preacher  say  so.  We  come 
to  get  some  green  stuff  for  the  men  aboard  the 
Magnet,"  he  added,  turning  again  to  the  farmer; 
"but  I  don't  know  as  we  jest  thought  we'd  get  this 
kind,"  and  he  looked  again  at  Andrew. 

The  men  laughed;  and  even  Andrew,  downcast 
as  he  was,  could  not  repress  a  smile,  the  sailor  was 
so  evidently  good-natured  with  it  all. 

"I've  got  some  I'll  sell  ye,"  repUed  the  farmer, 
quick  to  scent  a  bargain ;  "  but  I  think  afoia  we  load 
up,  ye'd  better  all  come  in  and  have  some  dinner.    I 


310 


OUARDINO  THE   BORDER 


Bar 


guess  the  girls  ain't  too  tired  to  feed  a  few  o'  his 
Majesty's  tare.     Be  ye,  girls  ?  " 

"  No,"  said  some  one  within  the  house.  '♦  Tell  'em 
to  come  right  in." 

"All  right,  then,"  replied  Jack;  and  the  men,  in 
a  good-humor  at  once  at  the  prospect  of  a  dinner 
on  shore,  quickly  entered  the  house,  and  took  their 
places  at  the  table. 

"You'd  better  take  a  seat  along  with  us,"  said 
Jack  to  Andrew,  who  had  entered  with  the  men. 

"  I've  been  to  dinner,"  said  Andrew. 

"Kind  o'  lost  yer  appetite,  have  ye?  Well,  ye 
better  sit  down  along  with  us.  It'll  be  more  like 
company;  and  we  don't  want  ye  to  leave  us  right 
away,  for  we've  kind  o'  taken  a  shine  to  ye,  some- 
how." 

Andrew  made  no  further  reply,  but  took  a  chair, 
and  started  towards  the  table.  All  this  time  David 
had  been  silent,  glancing  only  occasionally  at  his 
brother,  his  eyes  full  of  a  question  he  dared  not 
utter.  What  was  the  meaning  of  it?  Why  had  An- 
drew come  ?  and  how  did  it  happen  that  he  should 
be  here  in  Kingston  Harbor?  Of  course  he  could 
find  no  explanation,  and  his  brother  did  not  even 
appear  to  recognize  him.  Andrew  must  be  playing 
some  deep  game. 

"  Hello  I"  said  Jack ;  "  I  guess  I'll  take  them  pis- 
tols," pointing  as  he  spoke  to  the  butts  of  two  which 
the  prisoner  had  in  his  belt 


I  Hi  -^- 


ANDREW'S   BUBPRI8E  PAUTY 


811 


a  few  o'  his 

.    "Teirem 

1  the  men,  in 
<  of  a  dinner 
id  took  their 

th  us,"  said 
the  men. 

?  Well,  ye 
ye  more  like 
ave  us  right 
to  ye,  some- 

• 

took  a  chair, 
I  time  David 
•nally  at  his 
e  dared  not 
V^hy  had  An- 
at  he  should 
ree  he  could 
id  not  even 
t  be  playing 

ke  them  pis- 
)f  two  which 


Andrew  hesitated  a  moment,  and  then  his  face 
suddenly  lightened.  He  drew  the  pistols,  as  if  he 
were  about  to  throw  them  upon  the  table ;  then  he 
appeared  to  draw  back  a  little,  and  said,  "If  you 
don't  care,  I'd  like  to  fire  them  off  before  you  take 
them.  It's  only  a  matter  of  sentiment,  but  somehow 
I've  always  felt  I  never  wanted  to  be  taken  a  pris- 
oner with  'em  loaded.  They  were  presents  to  me ; 
and  if  you  don't  care,  I'd  rather  hand  them  over  to 
you  without  their  load.' 

The  good-natured  Jack  laughed  as  he  replied, 
"  All  right,  young  man,  I'll  respect  your  sentiments ; 
but  I  guess  I'll  step  out  on  the  porch  wi'  ye,  jest  to 
see  that  yer  sentiments  don't  carry  ye  too  far  away. 

Come  on." 

Andrew  rose  quickly  from  his  chair,  and,  going  out 
on  the  low  piazza,  fired  three  shots  into  the  air  in 
quick  succession.  "There,  that'll  be  enough  to  satr 
isfy  my  sentiments,  I  guess,"  he  said,  as  he  handed 
the  pistols  to  the  sailor.     "I  think  I'll  feel  better 

now." 

"Thank  ye  kindly,  sir,"  replied  Jack,  taking  the 
weapons,  and  placing  them  within  easy  reach  on  the 
table.  "Now  we'll  resume  our  former  occupation, 
if  you're  agreed." 

When  Andrew  seated  himself  again  at  the  table, 
he  gave  his  brother  one  quick  glance  that  was  full  of 
meaning,  but  which  David  could  not  understand.  In 
a  moment  Andrew  apparently  entered  into  the  spirit 


Iii 


812 


GUARDING  THE  BOBDER 


of  the  occasion.  He  told  stories  and  jokes  until  his 
captors  were  ready  to  declare  that  he  was  the  best 
Yankee  they  ever  had  seen.  The  fanner  brought  out 
some  cider,  which  he  said  he  had  kept  for  seven 
months,  and  which  now  was  fit  to  drink ;  and  the 
men,  taking  him  at  his  word,  did  ample  justice  to 
that  as  well  as  to  the  dinner. 

David  was  more  and  more  puzzled.  He  knew 
Andrew  so  well  that  he  was  positive  he  had  some 
plan  in  his  mind,  but  what  it  was  he  could  not  con- 
jecture. He  took  but  little  part  in  the  conversation 
himself;  for  he  somehow  felt  nervous  and  almost 
alarmed,  for  he  well  knew  Andrew  was  not  doing  all 
this  without  some  purpose  behind  it. 

"I'll  tell  you  what.  Captain,"  said  Andrew,  speak- 
ing to  Jack,  whom  he  persisted  in  calling  by  that 
title,  to  the  sailor's  evident  delight,  "  I'd  like  to  know 
why  it  is  you  don't  come  out  and  fight  us  as  men 
should." 

'•  For  the  same  reason  you  fellows  over  at  Sack- 
ett's  Harbor  kept  huggin'  the  shore  there.  We're 
not  fools." 

"  That  may  be ;  but  I  hear  that  Sir  James  Yeo  has 
been  talking  all  summer  that  the  only  thing  he  was 
'waiting  for  was  to  get  a  chance  at  Chauncey;  and 
now  the  commodore  has  come  and  given  him  the 
warmest  kind  of  an  invitation,  and  he  won't  accept 
it.     What's  the  trouble  with  him,  anyhow  ?  " 

«  Sir  James  is  all  right,  and  it  won't  be  li  ag  before 


?! 

•  1 


jokes  until  his 
was  the  best 
sr  brought  out 
ept  for  seven 
ink ;  and  the 
pie  justice  to 

1.  He  knew 
he  had  some 
ould  not  con- 
I  conversation 
s  and  almost 
not  doing  all 

ndrew.,  speak- 
lling  by  that 
1  like  to  know 
ht  us  as  men 

Dver  at  Sack- 
here.     We're 

ames  Yeo  has 
thing  he  was 
launcey;  and 
iven  him  the 
won't  accept 
)w,? '' 
«  1(  ag  before 


ANDllEW'8  8URPU18E  PABTY 


818 


you'll  see  Chauncey  taken  into  camp  jest  as  slick  as 
we're  takin'  you.  You  seem  to  be  a-hungerin'  and 
thirstin'  like  for  a  bite  at  Sir  James,  and  it  won't  be 
long  afore  he'll  give  ye  more'n  a  bite.  He'll  give  ye 
a  whole  mouthful,  and  maybe  a  meal  besides.  Though 
I  won't  promise  that  it'll  be  as  good  as  this  one,"  he 
added,  glancing  at  the  farmer's  daughters,  who  were 
waiting  upon  the  men.  ^ 

"  It  ought  to  be  a  good  one,"  sftid  Andrew ;  "he s 
been  long  enough  cooking  it.     What's  he  going  to 

feed  us  with?"  , 

"  You'll  find  out  just  as  soon  as  the  St.  Lawrence 
is  ready.  She's  a  beauty,  she  is ;  and  when  she  begins 
to  furnish  the  music  with  them  hundred  and  twelve 
guns  o'  here,  you  won't  find  enough  of  Chauncey's 
fleet  to  make  a  gig  of." 

"The  St.  Lawrence?  Oh,  yes!  Tve  heard  you 
were  building  some  kind  of  a  tub  over  here ;  but  she 
won't  be  ready  >>efore  next  April  Fool's  Day." 

"She  won't,  eh?"  replied  Jack.  "Jest  you  let 
Chaimcey  hang  around  here  three  weeks  more,  and 
see  whether  she  will  or  not.  Yes,  sir;  three  weeks 
will  do  it.  I  don't  suppose  I  ought  to  be  tellm'  ye 
state  secrets,"  he  added ;  "but  as  long  as  ye've  kind 
o'  become  one  of  us,  I  guess  it  don't  matter  much. 

Jack  was  becoming  more  friendly  under  the  mflu- 
ence  of  the  substantial  dinner  the  fanner  hftd  given 
them,  and  somehow  David  thought  there  was  an  un- 
usual  interest  displayed  by  Andrew  as  he  spoke.    He 


814 


GUAllDINO  THE  DOKDKR 


could  see  that  hia  brother  was  leading  the  old  sailor 
on,  but  he  could  not  understand  whut  his  purpose 
was.  Was  not  Andrew  a  prisoner  as  well  as  he  ? 
All  this  information  would  be  useless  as  soon  as  he 
was  on  boaixl  the  Magnet,  and  he  was  becoming  im- 
patient for  the  dinner  to  be  over.  He  wanted  to  be 
alone  with  his  brother.  He  had  so  many  questions 
to  ask  concerning  his  mother  and  his  home,  and  he 
knew  he  would  have  no  opportunity  before  they  were 
back  on  board  the  Magnet. 

Still,  Andrew  seemed  to  be  strangely  interested. 
David  noticed  that  he  occasionally  glanced  out  of  the 
windows;  but  what  he  was  looking  for  he  did  not 
know. 

"Then,  the  St.  Lawrence'll  whip  us  out,  will  she, 
in  three  weeks  ?  "  said  Andrew,  leading  the  conver- 
sation back  to  the  point  from  which  it  started. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  and  I  dunno  as  I'll  give  ye  that  much 
time.  Sir  James  is  just  a-rushin'  the  men  day  and 
night,  and  she's  'most  done  now." 

"  Pshaw !  He'll  never  get  men  enough  to  man 
her.  You  know  as  well  as  I  do  that  the  British  are 
trying  to  send  all  the  men  they  can  to  Niagara  to 
keep  that  place  from  running  away  from  them  there." 

"  Running  away,  is  it  ?  I'd  like  to  know  who  run 
away  at  Lundy's  Lane  ?  " 

"  The  British,  of  course." 

"Well,  if  the  British  run  away,  why  didn't  your 
men  take  them  cannon,  then  ?  " 


IMF 


ANDUBW'B  BUBl'BIBB  I'ARTY 


816 


the  old  sailor 
it  his  purpose 
well  as  he  ? 
as  soon  as  he 
becoming  im- 
I  wanted  to  be 
any  questions 
home,  and  he 
tore  they  were 

sly  interested, 
ced  out  of  the 
3r  he  did  not 

out,  will  she, 
g  the  conver- 
)tarted. 
ye  that  much 
men  day  and 

ough  to  man 
he  British  are 
to  Niagara  to 
1  them  there." 
enow  who  run 


y  didn't  your 


"They  were  all  brass.     They  weren't  worth  the 

taking."  ,  ,  i    ij 

"Wasn't  worth  takin'?    What  m  the  world  did 

ye  fight  so  to  get  'em  for,  then  ?  "  ^^ 

♦»  Oh  I  to  keep  your  men  from  being  hurt. 
"  Mighty  kind  o'  ye  I  Course,  I  don't  mind  sayin' 
that  I  hear  we  was  a  little  tripped  on  the  first  fall; 
but  we  got  ou)  second  wind  all  right,  and  then  1  d 
like  to  know  where  the  Yanks  were  ?  A-skulkm 
back  by  the  Chippewa;  that's  where  they  was,  and 
we  just  held  on  to  the  ground,  and  them  cannon 

tool"  ,.     e, 

"  Are  they  the  guns  you're  going  to  use  on  the  »t. 

Lawrence?"  ,  ■      ,        » 

"  Nary  a  bit.     We've  got  a  hundred  and  twelve  o 
the  best  guns  ye  ever  saw,  and  we  can  have  a  thou- 
sand men  if  we  want  'em  any  day.     We're  goin  to 
sweep  the  lake,  jest  as  my  old  woman  uses  her  broom 

in  my  house."  , 

"I  think  you'd  do  better  with  brooms,  myself, 
replied  Andrew,  laughing.    The  men  wexc  all  in  such 
good-humor  now  that  they  could  afford  to  have  some 
sport  with  this  Uttle  Yankee  bantam.     "Then,  you 
think  within  three  weeks  you'll  drive  us  out,  or  take 
us  all  prisoners,  do  you? "  resumed  Andrew. 
«  Yes,  sir ;  and  maybe  in  less  time  than  that." 
« I  don't  think  so,"  repUed  Andrew  calmly.     "  At 
least,  not  all  of  us." 
"Why  not?" 


816 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


A- 


m 


I' if 


S! 


'*  Because  every  man  at  this  table  is  my  prisoner 
now." 

A  laugh  was  the  only  reply,  but  Andrew  did  not 
join  in  it.  David  looked  in  astonishment  at  his 
brother.  Was  he  crazy?  What  did  he  mean  by 
such  wild  talk. 

"  I  mean  just  what  I  say,"  said  Andrew  a  little 
more  firmly.  '*  I  want  every  man  of  you  to  lay  his 
pistols  on  the  table." 

The  laugh  ceased,  and  Jack  was  thoroughly  angry. 
"You  little  whippernsnapper !"  he  said;  "I'll  teach 
you  "  — 

But  just  then  he  glanced  behind  him,  and  quickly 
sank  back  into  his  chair.  Through  each  of  the  open 
windows  in  the  room  he  saw  the  barrels  of  pistols 
pointed  directly  at  him.  Behind  them  were  five 
men,  and  the  determined  look  upon  their  faces  so- 
bered him  in  a  moment. 

"  Yes,"  resumed  Andrew ;  "  I'll  trouble  you  to  lay 
your  weapons  on  the  table." 


mmm 


A  NAEKOW  B8CAPB 


817 


i  my  prisoner 

irew  did  not 
nient  at  his 
he  mean  by 

drew  a  little 
ou  to  lay  his 

tughly  angry. 
;  "I'll  teach 

and  quickly 
1  of  the  open 
ila  of  pistols 
m  were  five 
leir  faces  so- 
le you  to  lay 


CHAPTER  XXX 

A  NABEOW  B8CAPB 

AS  we  already  know,  both  General  Brown  and 
L     General  Scott  had  been  severely  wounded  in 
the  battle  of  Lundy's  Lane,  or  "Niagara"  as  many 
of  the  British  called  the  engagement;  and  they  were 
about  to  be  taken  across  the  river  when  Heman  and 
Henry  received  the  message  they  were  to  carry  to 
Sackett's  Harbor.     The  general  was  suffering  so  se- 
verely from  the  pain  of  his  two  wounds,  for  he  had 
been  shot  in  the  thigh  and  wounded  also  in  the  side, 
that  he  could  say  but  little;  but  he  delivered  the 
letter,  and  added  a  word  expressive  of  his  desire  for 
haste,  and  then  the  couriers  turned  away. 

They,  too,  must  cross  the  river  to  regam  their 
horses,  but  at  another  place  which  was  several  miles 
away;  and  they  at  once  started  forth  to  seek  the 
crossing.  They  did  not  know  that  leral  Ripley, 
whom  Brown  had  left  in  command,  was  frightened, 
and  the  British  were  steadily  pushing  on,  and  that 
the  American  leader  already  had  thoughts  of  aban- 
doning the  place  he  held. 

General  Brown's  estimate  of  General  Ripley  was 


818 


ir.-i 


Hi!  I 


m 


i|- 


GUARDING  THE  BOBDER 


probably  the  correct  one,  for  he  considered  him  as 
one  who  was  not  a  physical  but  a  nioml  coward. 
Ihat  IS,  General  Ripley  was  not  afraid  of  any  dan- 
ger  to  himself,  but  he  was  afraid  of  taking  responsi- 
bihty  upon  himself.     When  the  leader  lose  heart,  or 
the  men  lose  faith  in  their  leadere,  then  mischief  is 
sure  to  follow;  and  the  morning  when  Heman  and 
Henry  were  walking  along  the  rough  road  which  led 
to  the  ferrying-place  was  no  exception.     But  they 
were  ignorant  of  all  this,  an'd  believed  that  the  Amer- 
icans had  won  a  very  substantial  victory,  as  indeed 
they  had,  although  the  incompetency  of  the  leadere 
then  m  command  was  already  threatening  the  loss  of 
all  they  had  gained.  ^ 

"We'll  have  something  to  report  Snikett's 
now,  said  Henry,  who  was  filled  with  .asiasm 
although  he  had  had  no  part  in  the  engagement  ' 
"Truly  spoken,"  replied  Heman,  who  was  walking 
with  an  air  of  great  importance.  It  was  seldom  that 
he  was  m  a  position  where  he  felt  that  he  was  ap- 
predated,  and  his  elation  at  the  present  time  was 
correspondingly  great. 

"Hurry  up,  Heman,"  said  Henry,  eager  to  start 
on  the  journey.     "  We've  no  time  to  lose." 

"'Haste  thee,  for  the  Philistines  have  invaded 
the  land.  First  Samuel  xxiii.  27.  I  see  a  l«nd  of 
men  before  us,  but  their  appearcnce  does  not  betoken 
danger." 

Henry  also  had  noticed  the  approaching  men ;  but 


£R 

nsidered  him  as 
1  moral  coward, 
aid  of  any  dan- 
taking  i-esponsi- 
3ra  lose  heart,  or 
then  mischief  is 
^en  Heman  and 
I  road  which  led 
■ion.     But  they 
I  that  the  Amer- 
story,  as  indeed 
of  the  leaders 
ning  the  loss  of 

<  ''   .ikett's 

ith  .  .asiasm, 
igagement. 
lo  was  walking 
i'as  seldom  that 
hat  he  was  ap> 
sent  time  was 

eager  to  start 
ose." 

have  invaded 

see  a  liand  of 

es  not  betoken 

ing  men ;  but 


A  KABBOW  ESCAPE 


819 


he  had  given  them  little  thought,  for  he  had  no  fear 
of  an  enemy  in  the  region  where  they  then  were.  As 
the  horsemen  drew  nearer,  however,  he  suddenly  no- 
ticed that  they  all,  for  there  were  six  of  them,  wore 
the  British  uniform.  "Heman,"  he  said  quickly, 
"they're  British,  and  we're  caught.     What  shall  we 

do?' 

" '  The  voice  is  Jacob's  voice,  but  the  hands  are 
Esau's,'  Genesis  xxvii.  22,"  murmured  Heman,  who 
was  as  greatly  alarmed  now  as  was  his  companion. 

"K  they  get  our  letter  we're  done  for,  and  so  is 
the  general,"  replied  Henry.  "  It's  lucky  we're  not 
in  uniform.  Heman,  you  talk,  and  I'll  ieep  still." 
The  men  were  close  ujoto  them  by  this  time,  and 
there  was  no  opportunity  to  say  more. 

The  leader  halted  his  men,  and  stopped  to  speak 
to  our  two  trembling  messengers. 
'"^     «  Who  are  you?     Give  an  account  of  yourselves." 
"We  are  men,"  replied  Heman  solemnly,  as  if  he 
were  delivering  a  funeral  oration. 

"That's  no  news,"  laughed  the  officer.  "But 
which  side  do  you  belong  to?" 

"I  am  a  man  of  peace.  'They  came  and  asked 
the  Levite  of  peace.'     Judges  xviii.  16." 

The  leader  looked  at  Heman  a  moment  in  aston- 
ishment, and  then  hiughed  aloud.  "What  is  he,  a 
Uttle  light  in  the  upper  region? "  he  said,  turning  to 

Henry. 

Henry  shook  his  head,  but  made  no  reply,  and  the 


Jfc*.,. 


820 


OI7ARDINO  THE  BORDER 


ofiBcer  continued,  "The  surest  way  to  prove  it  will 
be  for  you  to  come  along  with  us,  and  we'll  find  out 
more  about  it.  What'U  we  do  with  them,  men  ?  "  he 
added,  turning  to  his  followers. 

As  there  was  only  one  horse  for  each  man,  and  no 
one  seemed  to  be  desirous  that  his  steed  should  carry 
double,  a  brief  consultation  followed.  Henry  looked 
at  Heman  in  despair.  Was  this  to  be  the  result  of 
their  efforts,  to  be  captured  before  they  were  fairly 
out  of  their  own  camp?  He  gave  no  heed  to  the 
signal  which  Heman  was  trying  to  give  him  to  come 
nearer.  His  companion,  finding  that  all  his  efforts  to 
draw  his  friend  closer  failed,  followed  the  recorded 
method  of  Mahomet,  when  he  found  that  the  moun- 
tain would  not  come  to  him.  He  left  his  place,  and 
drew  nearer  to  Henry,  who  was  standing  a  few  feet 
behind  the  officer. 

"Henry,"  said  Heman  in  a  loud  whisper,  "Henry;" " 
but  the  boy  apparently  did  not  hear  him.  "  Henry, 
I  say,  Henry,"  repeated  Heman  in  a  whisper  louder 
than  before.  "Henry,  I  believe  these  fellows  are 
Yankees,  and  they've  dressed  themselves  up  as  Brit- 
ish. They'll  drive  us  into  Brown's  camp,  and  what 
shall  we  do?" 

"  I  heard  that ! "  said  the  officer,  turning  sharply 
about.  "  I  heaixl  every  word  you  said.  I'm  mighty 
glad  I  did  too.  Do  you  know,  I  took  you  for  Yankees. 
But  I  guess  you're  all  straight.  We  couldn't  take 
you  with  us  very  well,  anyway,  if  you  had  been 


I  prove  it  will 
we'll  find  out 
em,  men  ?  "  he 

1  man,  and  no 
d  should  cany 
Henry  looked 
I  the  result  of 
By  were  fairly 

0  heed  to  the 
s  him  to  come 

1  his  efforts  to 
the  recorded 

hat  the  moun- 
his  place,  and 
ing  a  few  feet 

)er,  "Henry;" 
im.  "  Henry, 
vhisper  louder 
le  fellows  are 
es  up  as  Brit- 
^mp,  and  what 

irning  sharply 

I'm  mighty 

ifor  Yankees. 

couldn't  take 

l^ou  had  been 


A  NARROW  ESCAPE 


821 


Yankees.  But  you  take  my  advice,  and  don't  you 
hang  around  here.  You'll  fall  in  with  some  of 
Brown's  men  as  sure  as  you  live.  We'll  start  on," 
he  said,  turning  agam  to  liis  followers ;  and  before 
Heman  and  Henry  could  fully  realize  what  had  oc- 
curred, they  were  far  up  the  road. 

"Well,"  said  Henry  with  a  great  sigh  of  relief, 
« that's  what  I  call  a  pretty  close  shave.  Heman, 
that  was  a  great  trick  of  yours.     I  didn't  think  you 

were  up  to  it." 

«  Ah,  Henry,  indeed  you  don't  know  me  1 "  rephed 
Heman,  swelling  with  pride.  "I've  never  shown 
you  half  I  could  do.  'And  Jonadab  was  a  very 
subtile  man.'  Second  Samuel  xiii.  3.  Of  course 
Jonadab  wasn't  Heman.     Heman  waa  a  singer"  — 

"Doi't  stop  to  sing  now,  you  subtile  Jonadab 
Hemai  Jeduthan  Chubb!  Let's  put  out,  and  not 
let  the  grass  grow  under  our  feet,  either.  We'll 
be  falling  in  with  some  more  of  your  kindred.  If  I 
remember  aright,  it  was  the  serpent  which  was  more 
subtile  than  all  the  beasts  of  the  field;  and  I'd  just 
about  as  soon  see  him  in  person  as  to  see  any  more 

redcoats." 

Heman  had  been  about  to  break  out  into  a  song, 
so  great  was  his  ela:ion  at  the  success  of  his  trick; 
but  restraining  himseli,  he  quickened  his  steps,  and 
soon  they  arrived  at  the  place  where  they  were  to 
cross  the  river.  They  found  their  horses  where  they 
liad  left  Aem  on  the  farther  side,  and  in  a  brief  time 


PI!  !i1 


822 


Sri, 


GUARDING  THE   BORDER 


they  were  riding  rapidly  along  the  road  on  their 
journey  homeward. 

Here  they  had  little  fear  of  meeting  any  of  the 
enemy,  but  the  exciting  experience  of  the  morning 
furnished  a  theme  for  such  conversation  as  they 
indulged  in.  At  night  they  stopped  at  a  place  they 
well  knew,  and  in  the  morning  changed  horses  and 
resumed  their  journey.  It  was  near  night  on  the 
third  day  when  they  saw  a  young  Indian  coming 
down  the  road  towards  them,  using  the  easy  run 
which  many  of  them  could  maintain  for  hours,  and 
even  days,  at  a  time.  It  needed  only  a  second 
glance  to  assure  them  that  the  stranger  was  Garan- 
gula ;  and  as  the  recognition  was  mutual,  all  three 
stopped  for  an  interview. 

Garangula  briefly  related  the  result  of  his  visit 
at  Sackett's  Harbor,  and  told  how- David's  absence 
was  still  unexplained.  He  himself  did  not  know 
what  had  become  of  him,  and  his  brother  and  all 
his  friends  were  equally  at  a  loss.  He  listened 
eagerly  to  the  report  Henry  gave  of  the  battles  at 
Niagara,  and  then  inquired  how  Red  Jacket  and  his 
men  had  acquitted  themselves. 

Henry  related  the  story  which  was  current,  and 
in  a  measure  true,  that  Red  Jacket  had  proposed, 
and  General  Brown  had  willingly  acquiesced  in  the 
•scheme,  that  he  and  some  of  his  warriors  should 
seek  an  interview  with  some  of  the  leading  chiefs 
of  the  Indians  on  the  British  side,  and  should  agree 


T  iiAwwi"!— ■■■" 


road  on  their 

ig  any  of  tho 
the  morning 
ition  as  they 
t  a  place  they 
id  horses  and 
night  on  the 
ndian  coming 
the  easy  run 
or  hours,  and 
Qly  a  second 
ir  was  Garan> 
ual,  all  three 

b  of  his  visit 
rvid's  absence 
id  not  know 
other  and  all 
He  listened 
he  battles  at 
acket  and  his 

current,  and 
ad  proposed, 
iesced  in  the 
rriors  should 
Bading  chiefs 
should  agree 


A  NARROW  ESCAPE 


828 


that  all   the   red  men  should  withdraw  from   the 

war. 

"They  do  say,  Mr.  Garangula,"  said  Heman, 
"  that  this  Red  Jacket  does  not  like  to  fight.  They 
even  say  that  some  of  the  men  told  him  they  would 
get  a  scalp  for  him,  only  they  knew  he  would  be 
afraid  to  carry  it  home." 

The  young  Indian's  eyes  flashed  as  he  looked  at 
Heman  and  said,  "Sagoyewatha  no  brave.  Great 
talk.     Words  like  fire  in  sky." 

"  That's  so,  Henry,"  said  Heman.  «  I  happened 
%o  be  present  some  time  ago  at  a  meeting  of  the 
tribes  when  Mr.  Erastus  Granger— he's  the  Indian 
agent,  you  know— was  there,  and  I'll  tell  you  this 
Fire  Jacket  can  talk.  Why,  this  is  what  he  said 
at  the  beginning,  'We  are  glad  of  having  an  oppor- 
tunity once  more  of  meeting  you  in  council.  We 
thank  the  Great  Spirit  that  has  again  brought  us 
together.  This  is  a  full  meeting.  All  our  head 
men  are  present.  The  voice  of  war  has  reached  our 
ears,  and  made  our  minds  gloomy.  We  shall  listen 
with  attention  to  what  you  have  to  say'  — Oh,  I 
could  go  on"  — 

"Don't,"  said  Henry  abruptly. 
"But  this  Oneida"  — 

«  He  no  Oneida,"  said  Garangula  quickly.  "Sen- 
eca, sachem  of  Wolf  tribe.  But  Sagoyewatha  great 
talk.    Too  much  poison." 

"What?"  said  Heman.     "What's  poison?' 


»»»  ~ 


.M^ 


824 


GUABDINa  THE  BORDER 


"Firewater;  "  and  Garangula's  eyes  flashed  again. 
«Pour  firewater  all  time.  Make  Sagoyewatha  like 
squaw." 

^'  Yes,  that's  so,  I  guess,"  replied  Heman.  "  I  un- 
derstand when  he  was  bidding  farewell  to  one  of 
the  officers,  he  said  he  hoped  he  would  never  go 
where  firewater  was  more  than  two  shillings  a  quart. 
They  say  he'll  make  a  great  speech,  and  then  in 
an  hour  be  so  drunk  they  can't  lift  him  from  the 
ground.     Mr.  Garangula,  will  you  listen?" 

The  Indian's  eyes  were  peering  sharply  into  Hte 
man's  face;  but  he  made  no  reply,  and  the  singer 
went  on,  "I  want  to  quote  something  to  you. 
«Elah  was  in  Tirzah,  drinking  himself  drunk.' 
That's  from  First  Kings  xvi.  9.  Then,  too,  wo 
know  that  another  man  said,  'Thou  shalt  be  filled 
with  drunkenness  and  sorrow.'  Ezekiel  xxiii.  83. 
Now,  I  hope  you"  — 

"Sagoyewatha  drunk.  No  Garangula,"  —  and 
without  waiting  for  any  more  words  to  be  spoken, 
the  young  Indian  abruptly  left  them,  and,  resuming 
his  lope,  was  soon  beyond  their  sight. 

"  There,  Heman,  that's  just  like  you,"  said  Henry 
angrily.  "There  were  lots  of  things  I  wanted  to 
ask  him,  but  you  go  and  spoil  it  all  by  talking  too 
much." 

"  Nay,  Henry,"  remonstrated  Heman,  "  words  fire 
the  greatest  things  in  all  this  world.  They  convey 
thoughts.     They  are  the  coin  of  the  soul.     They  are 


i!tM...;i:;^.i">i,i'mu*-'.JJMJ:ii 


mem 


A   NARROW   E8CAPB 


825 


flashed  again, 
lyewatha  like 

man.  "  I  un- 
bU  to  one  of 
uld  never  go 
lings  a  quart, 
and  then  in 
liim  from  the 
ten?" 

rply  into  H^ 
ad  the  singer 
ling  to  you. 
nself  drunk.' 
hen,  too,  we 
thalt  be  filled 
iel  xxiii.  88. 

igfula,"  —  and 
to  be  spoken, 
ind,  resuming 

,"  said  Henry 

I  wanted  to 

)y  talking  too 

a,  "  words  &re 

They  convey 

ul.     They  are 


the  medium  of   exchange  between  kindred  spirit*. 
Words .     Why,  words  cannot  be  measured. 

"That's  so;  some  people's  can't,  anyway.     You 
might  as  weU  try  to  dam  up  Niagai-a  as  to  stop  your 

*°  Hennr  thought  he  heard  Heman  say  something 
about  the  sound  of  many  waters,  but  he  was  too 
angry  to  listen ;  and  the  wordy  singer  was  compelled 
to  do  his  utmost  to  keep  up  with  his  young  compan- 
ion,  who  had  started  his  horse  into  a  run.     Indeed, 
throughout  the  remainder  of  the  journey  he  felt  that 
%enr;  was  angry  with  him,  but  he  was  at  a  lo«9  to 
unde«tand  the  cause.     To  himself  his  words  were 
always  of  value,  and  he  could  not  see  how  any  one 
could  fail  to  appreciate  them  at  their  true  woj^. 
But  Heman  was  not  the  only  man  who  has  been 
puzzled  over  the  same  problem. 

The  fifth  day  saw  them  both  safely  at  Sackett  s 
Harbor,  Heman  proudly  riding  upon  the  horse  whi^ 
he  claimed  as  his  own.  Henry  almost  forgot  about 
hL  companion  when  he  heard  that  Chauncey's  fleet 
had  sailed,  and  that  hjs  brother  Elijah  had  gone  to 
^a^^  to  join  the  a'rmy  there.  He  was  biUerly 
disappointed  that  he  himself  had  not  remained,  i^ 
steaS  of  returning  with  Heman ;  but  we  may  be  sure 
that  his  father  and  mother  did  not  share  m  hu, 

''"IXer  mind,  Henry,"  said  the   old  cook  one 
morning  when  he  stopped  at  the  Field  home.       I 


si«B*w»jai«B»?'- 


326 


GUARDINO  THE  BORD£K 


know,  I  know  all  about  it;    I've  been  there  mv- 
Belf."  ' 

♦'I  didn't  know  you  had  ever  been  to  Niagara," 
replied  Henry. 

»  Not  exactly  that.     But  I've  been  where  I  know 
how  you  Jeel.     I  know,  I  know  all  alwut  it." 

"TThere's  something  for  you  to  do  here,  Heniy," 
said  the  hermit 

"I  don't  see  it." 
^  "Well,  it'll  try  your  soul;  but  you  just  listen,  and 
I'll  tell  you  all  about  it,  as  the  cook  says." 


▲NOTHKU  SCHEME 


827 


leen  there  my- 

n  to  Niagara," 

where  I  know 
ibout  it." 
here,  Henry," 

just  listen,  and 
^ys." 


CHAPTER   XXXI 

ANOTHEB  BCHBMB 

THERE  was  a  moment  of  intense  silence  follow- 
ing the  demand  which  Andrew  Field  made 
upon  the  men.  They  all  had  followed  the  movement 
of  Jack,  and  had  seen  the  faces  of  the  men  at  the 
windows ;  and  the  pistols  were  aimed  in  a  direction 
of  which  none  of  the  British  sailors  approved. 

«  Don't  you  stir  from  your  seats,"  called  Lieuten- 
ant Gregory,  who  was  peering  through  the  window 
directly  behind  Jack.  "  Just  do  as  you're  told,  and 
lay  your  pistols  on  the  table.  The  first  man  that 
tries  to  turn  will  be  shot  like  a  dog." 

«  We're  in  a  box,  boys,  and  we'll  have  to  make  the 
best  of  it,"  said  Jack,  quietly  drawing  his  two  pis- 
tols from  his  belt,  and  laying  them  on  the  table.  His 
companions  quickly  followed  his  example,  and  the 
table  was  soon  covered  with  the  weapons. 

«'Keep  your  seats,"  called  Lieutenant  Gregory. 
"I'm  coming  in  there.  Now  keep  your  men  cov- 
ered," he  added,  turning  to  his  own  followers;  "and 
if  one  of  them  starts  to  get  up,  let  him  have  it,  and 
be  sure  you  don't  miss  your  man  either." 


mm 


mttmmt 


828 


GUARDING  TIIK   BORDER 


The  young  officer  ran  (juickly  around  the  corner 
of  the  house,  stopping  for  n  moment,  as  he  caught  a 
glini[)8e  of  a  man  and  a  boy  running  up  the  road 
towarils  Kingston  as  if  life  itself  depended  upon  the 
speed  they  could  make.  Entering  the  room,  ho 
quickly  secured  the  weapons,  handing  them  through 
the  windows  to  his  companions.  '♦  Now  I  want  you 
to  get  up  one  at  a  time,  while  we  search  you  to  see 
that  you  haven't  forgotten  some  of  your  guns.  Keep 
the  men  covered,"  he  called  to  his  followers;  "and, 
Andrew,  I  want  you  to  help  me." 

One  after  another  the  British  sailors  were  sum- 
moned to  the  piazza,  and  a  thorough  search  was 
made ;  and  as  fast  as  it  was  completed  the  men  were 
told  to  take  their  places  directly  in  front  of  the  win- 
dows, where  they  could  be  easily  covered  by  the 
attacking  party. 

David  was  the  last  to  be  summoned;  and  as  he 
arose,  Andrew  said  to  the  lieutenant,  "That's  my 
brother  David.  Don't  you  know  him.  Lieutenant? 
He  was  taken  prisoner  when  we  were  coming  from 
Oswego  that  morning,  and  we've  almost  lost  all  trace 
of  him  since." 

The  young  officer  peered  into  David's  face,  and 
said,  "  It  is  your  brother,  as  sure  as  you  live.  I  sup- 
pose you're  ready  to  turn  in  on  the  other  side  now, 
although  you  have  on  the  British  uniform  ?  "  he  said 
to  David. 

"  Ready  ?  "  replied  David.    "  I  should  say  I  was  I " 


ANOTHER  8CHEMK 


839 


ind  the  corner 
as  he  caught  a 
g  up  the  road 
mded  upon  the 
the  room,  ho 
'  them  through 
ow  I  want  you 
irch  you  to  see 
ur  guns.  Keep 
llowere;  ''and, 

lors  were  sum- 
gh  search  was 
1  the  men  were 
ont  of  the  win- 
sovered  by  the 

led;  and  as  he 
it,  "That's  my 
m,  Lieutenant? 
■e  coming  from 
)8t  lost  all  trace 

ivid's  face,  and 
ou  live.  I  sup- 
other  side  now, 
form  ?  "  he  said 

lid  say  I  was  I " 


and  the  boy,  quiet  tl»ough  he  usually  was,  rose  from 
his  chair,  and  ma  to  his  brother;  and  in  a  moment, 
all   forgetful  of   his  associates,  he   Hung  his  arms 
ttn.und  his  brother's  neck.      "  O  Andrew !  "  was  all 
he  said,  but  evidently  Andrew  undewtood  what  he 
meant  by  the  words.     The  priso.  ors  looked  on  in 
half-stupid  surpri , ),  as  if  they  corld  not  understand 
what  it  meant;  tl  at  is,  all  but  Jacl:,  who,  in  spite  o 
the  predicament  in  which  he  found  himself,  showed 
Bome  traces  of  moisture  in  bis  eyes  as  he  watched 
them,  while  Lieutijnant  Gregory  cV^.^reetiy  looked 
out  of  the  window  for  a  moment 

»'I  don't  think  we'd  better  de.  j  long  here,"  said 
the  lieutenant.  "I  sav  .  -lan  and  boy  -.. ceding 
along  the  road  as  if  the.  we.v  in  a  great  hurry.  It 
may  mean  mischief."  ^^ 

4' It  was  the  farmer  and  his  boy  probably,  said 
Andrew.     »  They've  gone  lor  help,  very  likely." 

"All  right,  then,"  replied  the  lieutenant,  "well 
put  out.  We'll  hold  these  fellows,"  he  s^id  to  the 
men  outside,  "while  you  come  round  here  and  join 

His  companions  speedily  joined  them;  and  then, 
with  the  prisoner  in  advance,  they  started  towards 
the  place  v  >-.3  they  had  left  their  boats.  As  they 
marclied  out  oi  the  yard,  the  farmer's  wife  and  daugh- 
ters  emerged  from  the  l>am,  whither  they  had  gone 
at  th'  -approach  of  the  lieutenant's  party,  and  stood 
W0'  aing  the  departing  men.    No  attention  was  paid 


amiffHittriiSWffta 


«PTC*9POT9n<niPiPngNS9llP" 


880 


GUABDtKO  THB  BORDER 


to  them,  however;  and  soon  the  boats  were  gained, 
the  prisoners  assigned  their  places,  and  they  were 
rowing  rapidly  back  to  the  General  Pike.  There 
were  no  signs  of  pursuit ;  and  soon  the  pf.rty,  with 
their  prisoners,  were  all  safely  on  board.  ' 

A  warm  welcome  awaited  them  there ;  but  Andrew 
and  David,  at  once  withdrawing  from  the  others,  were 
soon  engaged  in  an  earnest  conversation.  There 
were  so  many  questions  to  be  asked,  and  so  many 
things  to  be  told,  that  they  did  not  notice  that  the 
young  lieutenant  had  taken  Jack  and  a  few  of  the 
men,  and  rowed  over  to  the  Superior  to  report  to 
the  commodore.  Nor  did  they  notice  them  when 
they  returned.  To  David  the  long  absence  from 
home  had  rendered  all  that  had  occurred  while  he  was 
away  of  increased  interest,  and  his  own  experiences 
also  were  of  equal  interest  to  his  brother. 

Their  conversation  was  at  last  interrupted  by  the 
approach  of  the  lieutenant,  who  said,  "  Have  you  got 
through  looking  at  each  other  yet  ?  It  seems  to  me 
as  if  you'd  each  forgotten  how  the  other  looked." 

"  Yes,"  laughed  Andrew,  "  but  it's  been  a  lucky 
day  for  us.  This  fellow's  been  through  enough  to 
fill  a  book  since  we  parted  at  Oswego." 

"I  don't  doubt  it,"  said  the  young  officer,  with 
a  sympathetic  glance  at  David;  "and  some  time  I 
want  to  hear  all  about  it.  But  just  now  I've  some- 
thing else  to  talk  about  with  you.  You-  know  I've 
just  come  from  the  Superior." 


ANOTHER  SCHEME 


331 


B  were  gained, 
md  they  were 

Pike.  There 
the  pf.rty,  with 
•d.  ' 

e;  but  Andrew 
he  others,  were 
jation.  There 
,  and  80  many 
Qotice  that  the 
i  a  few  of  the 
)r  to  report  to 
ce  them  when 

absence  from 
id  while  he  was 
wn  experiences 
ler. 

mipted  by  the 
■'  Have  you  got 
It  seems  to  me 
ler  looked." 
I  been  a  lucky 
agh  enough  to 

g  officer,  with 
d  some  time  I 
now  I've  some- 
ITou-  know  I've 


"No,  I  didn't  know  it,"  said  Andrew. 
"Well,  I  have ;  and  I've  had  a  long  talk  with  Com- 
modore Chauncey  too.  He's  a  good  deal  troubled 
about  these  reports  of  the  St.  Lawrence.  I  took  that 
sailor  who  seemed  to  be  the  leader  over  with  me ; 
and  he  declares,  with  a  good  deal  of  gusto,  that  she's 
already  afloat,  and  they  are  fitting  her  out." 

"That  sailor's  been  mighty  good  to  me,"  inter- 
rupted David.  "  He  knew  I  was  a  Yankee  all  the 
time,  but  he  never  let  on.  I  hope  he'll  be  treated 
as  well  as  I  was." 

"  Oh !  he'll  be  treated  as  he  deserves ;  never  you 
fear  about  that.  He  does  seem  to  be  a  pretty  decent 
sort  of  a  chap.  But  the  thing  just  now  is  to  find 
out  just  where  the  St.  Lawrence  lies,  and  whether 
she  can  be  touched  or  not." 

"I  don't  understand  what  you  mean,"  said  An- 
drew. 

"  Why,  I  mean  just  this.    If  the  St.  Lawrence  once 
gets  out  on  the  lake,  we've  nothing  to  stmd  against 
her.     Chauncey  knows  that,  as  well  as  the  British ; 
and  there's  no  dodging  it,  either.     This  sailor  thinks 
she'll  be  ready  to  put  to  sea  in  a  few  days,  and  the 
commodore  has  a  mind  to  stop  her  if  he  can ;  and  I 
think  he  can,"  added  the  lieutenant  significantly. 
"  How  ?  "  inquired  Andrew. 
"Torpedo." 
"What!" 
"  Torpedo.    They  haven't  been  put  to  much  use 


r 


332 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


on  the  lake  yet,  and  he's  a  mind  to  try  one  here  at 
Kingston.     And  I  hope  he  will  too." 

"But  that's  the  very  thing  the  British  tried  at 
Sackett's  Harbor,"  interposed  Andrew ;  "  and  we  all 
thought  that  was  a  kind  of  outrage,  — something  not 
fit  for  civilized  men  to  try." 

"No,  there's  a  big  difference.  They  tried  to  blow 
up  the  Oneida  when  all  her  crew  were  aboard.  All 
we  want  to  do  is  to  blow  up  this  St.  Lawrence  before 
any  one  can  get  aboard.  And  we've  got  to  do  it 
too,"  he  added  emphatically,  "or  she'll  drive  every 
Yankee  craft  off  the  lakes." 

"I  don't  think  I  just  understand  about  this  tor- 
pedo business,  anyhow,"  said  Andrew.     "  What  is 
^^?  and  how  does  the  commodore  intend  to  use  it?  " 
«  Why,  it's  an  invention  of  Robert  Fulton,  and  the 
history  of  it  is  about  like  this.     Fulton  was  working 
over  in  Paris  along  with  Joel  Barlow.     He  got  the 
notion  into  his  head  that  he  could  make  a  submarine 
boat,  which  he  called  a  nautilus.     His  plan  was  to 
attach  some  bombs  to  it,  and  blow  up  any  boat  he 
wanted  to.     He  offered  his  invention  to  the  French, 
and  then  to  the  Dutch ;  but  neither  of  them  seemed 
to  think  there  was  much  in  it.     Then  he  went  over 
and  talked   with  the   English.     Pitt  took  to  the 
scheme  right  away,  but  the  others  on  the  committee 
appointed  to  examine  it  reported  against  it." 
"  Why  ?  "  inquired  Andrew. 
"  Oh  1  they  were  shrewd  enough  to  see  that  it  was 


1      : 


ANOTHEB   SCHEME 


888 


ry  one  here  at 

Iritish  tried  at 

;  "  and  we  all 

-  something  not 

y  tried  to  blow 
•e  aboard.  All 
rawrence  before 
re  got  to  do  it 
)'ll  drive  every 

about  this  tor- 
iw.     "What  is 
jnd  to  use  it?" 
Fulton,  and  the 
on  was  working 
iv.     He  got  the 
ike  a  submarine 
His  plan  was  to 
up  any  boat  he 
1  to  the  French, 
of  them  seemed 
jn  he  went  over 
tt  took  to  the 
n  the  committee 
inst  it." 

0  see  that  it  was 


a  great  thing;  but  they  went  against  it,  because  they 
though  it  would  give  too  much  power  to  weaker 
navies.  You  see,  England  thinks  she  owns  the 
ocean,  and  she's  pretty  nearly  right  about  that  too; 
and  she  didn't  want  anything  to  come  in  which 
would  help  others  at  her  expense.  Well,  Fulton 
finally  gave  up  the  boat  idea,  and  put  all  his  strength 
into  making  a  submarine  bomb  which  he  called  a 
'torpedo.'  His  motto  was,  'The  liberty  of  the  seas 
will  be  the  happiness  of  the  earth.'     That's  not  bad, 

either." 

"Is  that  what  the  commodore  is  going  to  use 

here?"  inquired  David. 

"  Yes,  one  of  them.     Fulton  invented  two  or  three 
kinds  of  torpedoes.     One  you  anchor,  and  then  ar- 
range a  kind  of  trigger;  and  when  a  boat  comes  along 
and  pulls  the  trigger,  why,  the  torpedo  gets  in  its 
fine  work.     Then  he  has  another  kind.     It's  what  is 
called  a  clockwork  torpedo.      It  has  a  copper  case 
with  about  a  hundred  pounds  of  powder  in  it.    It 
has  a  harpoon,  which  a  man  shoots  into  the  ship 
he  wants  to  blow  up ;  and  there  is  a  coil  of  light  rope, 
and  some  cork  to  hold  the  case  up,  and  bring  it 
i^round  under  the  boat.     When  the  harpoon  sticks, 
they  swing  the  case  around,  pull  ont  the  peg  that 
keeps  the  clockwork  from  going,  and  that  starts  her 
off,  you  see  ;  and  then  when  the  work  i-eaches  the 
point,  there's  a  click  and  a  bang,  and  then  you'll 
have  to  look  up  in  the  air  if  you  want  to  see  the 


334 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


new  St.  Lawrence.  The  commodore's  having  a  plat- 
form built  out  over  one  of  the  biggest  yawls  now  to 
put  this  very  thing  on." 

"  Then,  he's  really  going  to  try  it  here,  is  he  ?  " 
said  Andrew,  thoroughly  interested  now.  t 

"  That's  just  what  he  is,  if  one  other  plan  works." 

"What's  that?" 

"  For  you  and  me  to  row  up  the  harbor  to-night,  — 
there'll  be  no  moon,  you  know,  —  and  find  out  just 
exactly  where  the  St.  Lawrence  is,  and  whether  the 
scheme  will  work  or  not." 

"  For  me  ?  " 

"Yes,  for  you.    Will  you  do  it?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Andrew,  after  a  moment's  reflec- 
tion.    "  We're  to  go  in  different  skiffs,  you  say  ?  " 

"  That's  it.  We  won't  go  together.  I'll  have 
my  skiff,  and  you'll  have  yours." 

"  What  time  do  you  start?  " 

"About  half-past  ten.  That'll  be  late  enough  to 
be  dark,  and  yet  not  so  late  that  any  one  will  be 
suspicious  of  us.  They'll  think  it's  some  sailor 
who's  been  ashore." 

« I'll  be  ready,"  said  Andrew  quietly;  and  the 
lieutenant  turned,  and  left  the  brothers. 

"It's  too  bad,  Andrew,"  said  David  angrily,  "to 
send  you  off  on  such  a  dangerous  errand  as  that. 
And  when  we've  just  got  together  too.     It's  too 

bad."  .     ,„ 

"  It  can't  be  helped,  David ;  and  we'll  hope  there  U 


ANOTHER  SCHEME 


835 


having  a  plat- 
t  yawls  now  to 

here,  is  he  ? 
low. 
ir  plan  works." 


t)or  to-night,  — 
1  find  out  just 
id  whether  the 


loment's  reflec- 
8,  you  say  ?  " 
her.     I'll  have 


late  enough  to 
ay  one  will  be 
b's  some  sailor 

lietly;   and  the 

hers. 

rid  angrily,  "to 

errand  as  that. 

:  too.     It's  too 

e'll  hope  there'll 


he  no  danger.     But  if  anytliing  should  happen  to  me, 
I'm  glad  I  saw  you,  and  you  can  report  about  it  at 

home."  , 

But  David  could  not  talk  any  more.     He  turned, 
and  walked  about  the  deck.     All  his  pleasure  at  his 
release  was  gone  now,  in  his  anxiety  for  his  brother. 
He  knew  that,  in  spite  of  Andrew's  hopeful  words, 
he  also  regarded  the  enterprise  as  one  full  of  penl. 
The   British   were   alert,  and  any  sign  of   danger 
would  speedily  call  them  into  action.     It  could  not 
be  changed  now,  however.    Andrew  had  promised  to 
go,  and  he  knew  that  he  would  keep  his  word. 

He  wandered  about  the  deck,  curiously  inspectmg 
everything,  and  talking  with  some  of  the  sailore 
whom  he  had  previously  known  at  Sacketts  Harbor. 
He  was  trying  to  take  his  thoughts  from  the  expedi- 
tion on  which  Andrew  and  the  young  lieutenant  were 
about  to  go,  but  with  all  his  efforts  he  could  not 

succeed.  .        i    j  u 

He  heard  that  Jack  and  his  companions  had  been 
placed  in  the  hold  for  the  night,  but  he  was  glad 
when  he  heard  that  probably  they  would  be  allowed 
the  liberty  of  the  deck  in  the  morning. 

Several  times  Andrew  tried  to  engage  him  in  con- 
versation; but  at  last  ceased  when  David  said,  "I 
can't  talk,  Andrew.  I  just  can't.  Somehow  I  m 
afraid  of  this  trip  of  yours  to-night.  I  shall  keep 
up  till  you  come  back,  or"—  tx     'j  >» 

"There's  going  to  be  no  'or'  about  it,  David, 


.■mmmmmmmissm'r 


886 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


i 


■I 


!ii 


replied  Andrew.  "We've  got  muffled  oara,  and 
they  can't  see  ns  any  more'n  they  can  see  the  centre 
of  the  earth.  Here's  the  lieutenant ;  and  it's  time  we 
started,  I  suppose." 

In  a  brief  time  the  young  men  had  taken  their 
places  in  the  skiffs,  and  David  could  see  them  as  he 
peered  over  the  rail.  Far  away  were  the  lights  of 
the  British  fleets,  and  an  occasional  light  on  shore 
indicated  where  the  town  was.  Between  the  Supe- 
rior and  them  was  a  great  darkness,  which  he  thought 
reflected  that  within  his  own  heart.  A  brief  word 
was  spoken;  and  then  the  two  skiffs,  each  with  its 
solitary  occupant,  moved  swiftly  away,  and  were  soon 
lost  to  sight  in  the  darkness. 


i: 


HAKPOONINQ 


887 


3ed   oars,   and 

see  the  centre 

tnd  it's  time  we 


id  taken  their 
see  them  as  he 
e  the  lights  of 
light  on  shore 
?een  the  Supe- 
lich  he  thought 
A  brief  word 
,  each  with  ita 
and  were  soon 


CHAPTER   XXXII 

HABPOONING 

*  ANDREW  and  the  lieutenant  kept  together  when 
A    thoy  first  rowed  away  from  the  General  Pike. 
Several  miles  were  between  them  and  the  harbor,  and 
the  danger  all  lay  at  the  other  end  of  their  voyage. 
'  Jack  and  David  had  told  them  about  where  they 
thought  the  St.  Lawrence  lay;  for  the  sailor  was  so 
confident  of  the  prowess  of  the  ^^YJTr'nd  W 
he  had  been  more  than  willing  to  talk  of  it,  and  had 
gladly  told  all  he  knew. 

^  The  two  skiffs  went  on  for  some  time  within  a  few 
feet  of  each  other.     The  men  stopped  rowing  fr^ 
nuently,  and  conversed  in  low  tones ;  but  not  a  sound 
to  alann  them  was  heard.     Their  eyes  became  some- 
what  accustomed  to  the  thick  darkness,  but  at  no 
time  could  they  see  far  in  advance.    The  only  si^ 
by  which  they  could  be  guided  were  the  distant  lights 
dLlayed  on  the  battleships.    These  seemed  to   he 
Tger  men  to  twinkle  at  times  like  the  sters  but  the 
gentle  motion  of  the  lake  probably  caused  it  all. 
^  At  last  they  reached  the  first  of  Sir  James  Yeos 
fleet;  but^  changing  their  course,  they  passed  it  at 


'^'K^'i.»^!,»ijS^^^<iiili>^'^''-»^ 


888 


OUARDINO  THE  BOilDER 


a  distance  of  a  hundred  yards.  They  were  rowing 
slowly  and  with  great  caution  now.  At  any  moment 
their  presence  might  be  discovered,  and  a  shot  ring 
out  when  they  were  least  expecting  it.  The  dark- 
ness, which  was  their  shield  and  protection,  was  also 
a  source  of  peril ;  for  it  prevented  them  from  seeing 
what  was  going  on  about  them,  and  some  danger 
which  was  concealed  from  their  sight  at  any  moment 
might  be  approacliing. 

One  after  another  of  the  vessels  of  the  fleet  were 
passed,  and  at  last  they  found  themselves  near  the 
shore.  The  dim  outlines  of  the  few  and  scattered 
houses  loomed  up  in  the  darkness,  but  as  yet  they 
had  not  found  the  object  of  their  search.  With  in- 
creased caution ;  they  rowed  on,  keeping  all  the  time 
near  the  shore.  The  silence  was  not  broken,  save 
by  the  occasional  call  of  the  watch  on  some  of  the 
boats ;  and  whenever  this  was  heard  they  ceased  row- 
ing for  a  time,  and  waited  in  the  darkness,  half 
afraid  that  their  presence  had  been  discovered. 

They  continued  their  e£forts,  moving  up  the  harbor, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  saw  the  shadowy  outlines  of  a 
mighty  vessel  directly  before  them ;  and  they  knew 
at  once  that  the  object  of  their  search  had  been 
found.  That  mountain  of  a  ship  could  be  none  other 
than  the  mighty  St.  Lawrence  itself. 

Andrew  looked  up  at  it  with  almost  a  feeling  of 
awe.     He  never  before  had  seen  anything  like  it.     It 
was  resting  on  the  water,  and  the  tall  masts  rose  in 


HABPOONINO 


889 


were  rowing 
)  any  moment 
I  a  shot  ring 
.  The  dark- 
lion,  was  also 
a  from  seeing 
some  danger 
;  any  moment 

>he  fleet  were 
Ives  near  the 
and  scattered 
t  as  yet  they 
ih.  With  in- 
g  all  the  time 
broken,  save 
some  of  the 
sy  ceased  row- 
larkness,  half 
jcovered. 
up  the  harbor, 
'  outlines  of  a 
id  they  knew 
-ch  had  been 
be  none  other 

b  a  feeling  of 
ag  like  it.  It 
masts  rose  in 


the  darkness  like  the  tallest  trees  of  the  forest  'A 
hundred  and  twelve  guns !  "  thought  Andrew.  "She 
looks  as  though  she  could  carry  a  tho'xsand  Com. 
modore  Chauncey's  entire  fleet  would  be  able  to  do 
but  little  against  her  if  she  once  got  into  action 

He  was  able  to  see  that  she  was  not  yet  fitted  out 
for  service.    Not  a  sail  could  be  seen;  and  m  there 
were  no  lights  on  board,  he  concluded  she  had  not 
vet  been  manned.     But  that  she  would  soon  be  ready 
was  evident;  and  what  would  the  American  commo- 
dore  be  able  to  do  then?     In  spite  of  the  danger  of 
his  present  position  he  could  not  pi-event  the  feeling 
of  sympathy  for  the  brave  Chauncey  rising  higher  m 
his  mind  at  the  time  than  anything  else.     To  be  lU 
all  summer,  and  to  be  delayed  as  he  had  been  in 
equipping  his  fleet,  and  then,  when  at  last  he  had 
put  to  sea,  to  find  the  British  refused  every  offer  of 
Ltie  was  bad  enough  ;  but  to  find,  when  the  sum- 
mer  was  almost  ended,  that  a  single  vessel  had  been 
buUt  capable  of  carrying  alone  almost  as  many  guns 
as  his  entire  fleet,  was  far  worse.  ^ 

It  was  no  wonder  that  he  wished  to  try  Fultons 
new  invention  of  the  torpedo,  and  Andrew  found 
himself  sharing  in  the  desire.  He  had  been  resting 
on  his  oais  for  several  minutes,  peering  through  the 
darkness  at  the  great  hull  before  him,  almost  f o^t- 
ful  of  his  danger  and  the  object  of  his  voyage.  Near 
him  was  Lieutenant  Gregory,  and  he  somehow  felt 
that  his  companion  was  sharing  in  his  feelings. 


IMMtliWUBrllWl'l*'"  irrtwIfMllimllWIM 


iiiii)inir.iii<wi'nrwii"T"'*'~~"**' 


,';■--' 


840 


GUAIIDINO  THE   BOUDER 


He  was  roused  from  his  revery,  however,  by  feel- 
ing a  hand  laid  upon  the  oar  he  grasped ;  and  in  a 
low  whisper  the  lieutenant  said,  "  Andrew,  that  must 
be  the  St.  Lawrence.  She's  almost  big  enough  to  fill 
up  the  harl)or  herself." 

Andrew  made  no  reply,  and  then  the  lieutenant 
whispered,  "She's  lying  bow  on  towards  the  lake. 
We've  found  out  what  she  is,  and  where  slie  is,  and 
I  suppose  Ave  might  as  well  start  back  for  tlie  Pike 
now  and  report;  but  before  I  go  I  want  to  take  a 
pull  around  her,  and  see  what  there  is  on  the  other 
side.  You  row  out  about  fifty  feet  in  front  of  her 
bow,  and  I'll  pull  out  around  her  and  join  you. 
Then  we'll  go  back,  but  you  wait  for  me  there." 

"  Hadn't  I  better  go  with  you  ?  "  inquired  An- 
drew. 

"  No,  no,"  whispered  the  young  officer.  "  You 
pull  out  as  I  say,  and  I'll  soon  be  with  you." 

He  relaxed  his  grasp  on  Andrew's  oar,  and  started 
slowly  towards  the  stem  of  the  mighty  St.  Lawrence. 
Andrew  followed  his  directions,  and  rowing  carefully 
out  to  what  he  considered  about  the  place  he  had 
been  bidden  to  take,  rested  there  upon  his  oars,  and 
waited  for  his  companion  to  join  him.  How  slowly 
the  moments  passed.  The  silence  itself  was  oppres- 
sive, and  he  was  in  an  agony  of  fear.  Every  moment 
he  half  expected  to  feel  a  heavy  hand  laid  upon  him, 
or  to  hear  a  shot  fired  by  some  unseen  enemy.  He 
almost  forgot  that  the  darkness  was  his  greatest  pro- 


iti 


i 


HARPOONING 


841 


ever,  by  feel- 
md ;  and  in  a 
e\v,  that  must 
enough  to  fill 

he  lieutenant 
d'ds  the  lake, 
ire  hIic  i8,  and 

for  tlie  Pike 
ant  to  take  a 

on  the  other 
I  front  of  her 
nd    join   you. 
:  me  there." 
inquired  An- 

fficer.  "  You 
ith  you." 
ir,  and  started 
St.  Lawrence, 
(ving  carefully 
place  he  had 
I  his  oars,  and 
How  slowly 
If  was  oppres- 
Every  moment 
[aid  upon  him, 
1  enemy.  He 
a  greatest  pro- 


tectioni  and  in  hi.  .niciety  to  see  hi.  friend,  or  U. 
Cthat  .on,e  danger  wa.  near,  he  wi-hed  U>at  the 

TudlnTrr'recailed  .o  hin,..f  by  a  -hout 
that!  he'excited  man  seemed  to  come  from  a  mnV 
tit"  dV  and  the  report  of  seveiul  gun.  discharged  t<^ 
It;.  Through  the  darlmess  came  a  ya»l  pulled 
by  s  X  men  and  not  mure  than  i.n  yard.  away.    M- 

^'o^UnsUnetively  Andrew  «-P«*'^ --•,":.''  'Z 
nerately  began  to  row  out  towanls  the  lake,  and 
rerexcited  a.  he  wa..  he  saw  that  the  yawl  « 
headed  in  th.  other  direction,  and  apparently  th. 
men  either  were  in  ignorance  of  hU  nearness  or  h«i 

^tr^ueS-- Wre .'-"  ""-rh^^ 

drew-  "and  they've  cut  him  off  too.  Ha.kl  what, 
tr?  "  H.  coL  hear  men  calling  to  one  another 
td  shouting  a.  if  they  were  engaged  ^^^^^^^^^ 
some  kind.  One  or  two  shots  rang  »««;  -^  *  ^^ 
was  stiU.  "They've  got  him,"  .^^  "">"8'^^„  °'„ 
-y  he  they've  shot  Mm.  I  c«.'t  ^"l^y^^^^;^ 
and  they  may  be  after  me  next,     x  u  f 

*Te  *;St;;dly  out  to  what  he  thought  must  b. 
.  .SLryond  L  fleet,  then  «.ted  on  hU^rs  agan. 
Clrkness  seemed  to  he  thicker  than  bBfore,  »d 
to  sUence  of  the  night  was  ■'°''.  o"'""'?"'-  ,  ° 
lichte  on  the  distent  fleet  stiU  ghmmered,  and  far 
'^  72  those  which  shone  from  Chauncey's  flee. 


•Ai 


342 


OUARDIMQ  THB  DOUDER 


i^ 


But  Andrew  could  not  Iwar  the  thought  of  returning 
and  leuving  his  friend  behind.  Whether  he  was 
deud  ur  a  prisoner  he  could  not  tell,  and  there  might 
be  a  chance  that  the  daring  young  officer  had  huc- 
coeded  in  making  his  way  past  the  party  which  had 
attacked  him. 

Of  this  latter  possibility  he  was  not  very  hopeful ; 
but  as  it  was  alrec^dy  far  post  midnight,  he  resolved 
to  remain  where  he  was  until  morning,  and  possibly 
Gregory  might  join  him. 

The  long  hours  slowly  passed,  as  Andrew  impa- 
tiently kept  watch  on  tlie  water;  but  not  a  sound 
could  he  hear  that  gave  any  indication  of  the  pres- 
ence of  friend  or  foe.  lie  silently  and  slowly  rowed 
back  and  forth ;  but  when  at  last  the  rising  sun  ap- 
peared, he  decided  to  return  to  the  General  Pike. 
He  could  not  see  a  skifif  in  all  the  harbor,  and  Lieu- 
tenant Gregory  must  either  have  been  shot  or  was 
now  a  prisoner. 

When  he  arrived  at  the  Pike,  and  made  his  report 
of  the  loss  of  his  companion,  there  was  a  feeling  of 
anger  among  all  the  men.  The  young  lieutenant 
was  such  a  favorite  with  all,  that  any  danger  to  him 
was  at  once  taken  up  by  his  men;  and  they  were 
eager  to  go  to  his  relief,  or  to  find  out  whether  he 
still  was  alive  or  not. 

The  commander  was  calmer,  however,  and  only 
promising  the  men  that  they  would  soon  have  an  op- 
portunity to  do  something,  took  Andrew  in  his  gig, 


_lhi 


HARPOONING 


848 


lit  of  returning 
letber  he  was 
id  there  might 
fiicer  had  suo- 
,rty  which  had 

very  hopeful ; 
lit,  he  resolved 
f,  and  possibly 

Andrew  impa* 
t  not  a  sound 
>n  of  the  pres- 
l  slowly  rowed 
rising  sun  ap- 
General  Pike. 
*bor,  and  Lieu- 
n  shot  or  was 

lade  his  report 
as  a  feeling  of 
mg  lieutenant 
danger  to  him 
and  they  were 
ut  whether  he 

iver,  and  only 
on  have  an  op- 
ew  in  his  gig, 


and  withdrew  to  the  Superior,  on  which  the  commo- 

dore  then  was. 

Andrew  gave  a  detailed  account  of  his  expedition 
on  the  preceding  night,  replying  to  the  commodore's 
questions,  and  relating  the  loss  of  his  companion. 
"It's  too  l)ad  about  Gregory,  but  we'll  try  to  do 
something  for  him  yet,"  said  the  commodore.  "Just 
now  we've  got  something  else  in  mind.  Don't  go, 
he  added,  as  Andrew  was  about  to  leave  the  quar- 
ters ;  "  we  may  want  to  ask  you  a  question." 

A  long  conversation  foUowed  l)etween  the  officers 
concerning  the  torpedo.  "  I've  put  it  on  a  platform 
which  reaches  out  over  the  stern  of  the  yawl,  said 
the  commodore.  "That'll  prevent  its  getting  tan- 
gled up  with  the  rudder.  It's  aU  ready  to  try  to- 
night, but  I'm  inclined  to  tliink  we'd  better  wait  a 
night  or  two  before  we  put  it  into  use.  How  long 
should  you  think  it  would  take  to  equip  the  St.  Law- 
rence?" he  said,  turning  again  to  Andrew. 

.'  I  can't  just  say,"  replied  Andrew.  "  Of  course, 
it  waa  so  dark  last  night  I  couldn't  do  much  more 
than  make  out  the  outlines;  but  as  far  as  I  could 
judge  I  should  say  she  wasn't  rigged  at  all." 

"It'll  take  ten  days  or  two  weeks  at  tlie  least  then, 
probably,"  repUed  the  commodore;  "and  that  wUl 
suit  us  better.  They'll  be  on  their  guard  to-night; 
but  if  they  ve  taken  young  Gregory  prisoner,  they 
won't  get  n  uch  out  of  him.  I  picked  him  out  to  go 
on  that  trip  after  the  Black  Snake ;  and  I  wasn't  dis- 


844 


GUARDING  THE  BOEDER 


appointed  in  him   then,  and  I  haven't  been  since 
either.     You  know  about  that?  " 

"  I  was  one  of  the  men  with  him,"  replied  Andrew 
modestly. 

"Were  you?  That's  good;  and  you'll  be  one  of 
the  men  to  go  with  this  torpedo  ?  " 

"  If  you  desin)  it." 

"  We  do  desire  it,  and  about  day  after  to-morrow 
we'll  be  ready.  I  hope  you'll  blow  the  St.  Law- 
rence up  just  the  way  Fulton  did  the  Dorothea. 
She  was  a  brig  the  British  furnished  him  when  he 
was  trying  to  get  them  to  purchase  his  invention. 
Fulton  worked  the  scheme  all  right ;  and  that  great 
brig,  which  drew  twelve  feet  of  water,  went  up  in 
the  air,  and  cracked  in  two  in  the  middle  like  a 
pipe-stem.  If  we  succeed  in  simplj  damaging  the 
St.  Lawrence  so  thpt  she  can't  put  to  sea,  I  shall 
be  well  satisfied." 

Andrew  re'arned  to  the  General  Pike,  and  related 
to  his  brother  the  new  project ;  but  he  was  deaf  to 
all  of  David's  pleadings  that  he  too  might  go. 
"  One  in  a  family  is  enough  at  a  time,"  said  Andrew; 
"and  this  time  I'm  the  one." 

On  the  second  night  the  torpedo  boat  was  ready. 
Six  men  manned  her,  and  one  of  them  was  Andrew 
Field.  A  platform  reached  out  several  feet  over  the 
stem,  and  on  this  the  torpedo  was  carried.  A  har- 
poon was  rigged,  and  one  of  the  men  -who  had  bad 
experience  on  board  a  whaler  in  a  similar  capacity 


I't  been  since 
Bplied  Andrew 
au'll  be  one  of 


ifter  to-morrow 

the   St.  Law- 

the   Dorothea. 

him  when  he 

his  invention. 

and  that  great 

ter,  went  u^j  in 

middle  like  a 

damaging  the 

to  sea,  I  shall 

i*ike,  and  related 
he  was  deaf  to 
too  might   go. 

I,"  said  Andrew; 

boat  was  ready, 
em  was  Andrew 
ral  feet  over  the 
sarried.  A  bar- 
en  who  had  had 
similar  capacil^ 


HARPOONING 


845 


was  selected  to  throw  it.  Not  many  of  the  Ameri- 
can sailors  knew  of  the  attempt  which  was  about 
to  be  made,  as  the  commodore  was  fearful  that  some- 
how the  enemy  might  gain  information  of  his  pro- 
ject. 

It  was  about  midnight  when  the  boat  started  from 
the  Superior.  The  crew  was  a  picked  one,  and 
made  up  of  sturdy  and  determined  men.  They  all 
realized  the  danger,  as  they  realized  the  importance, 
of  the  attempt.  Success  would  mean  that  the  Brit- 
ish fleet  would  be  kept  off  from  the  lake.  Failure 
would  simply  reverse  matters,  and  give  the  British 
the  control  of  Lake  Ontario  from  Sackett's  Harbor 
t<>  Niagara. 

Their  oars  were  muffled,  and  in  silence  the  boat 
moved  on  in  the  darkness.  The  lieutenant  in  com- 
mand occasionally  spoke  a  low  word  to  his  men, 
but  all  the  others  were  still.  On  and  on  the  boat 
moved  up  the  harbor,  hugging  the  shore  all  the 
way.  Soon  one  of  the  fleet  had  been  passed,  and 
then  another,  and  it  was  not  long  before  the  out- 
lint  >  of  the  majestic  St.  Lawrence  loomed  up  in 
the  night. 

So  far  they  had  been  successful.  Their  presence 
had  not  been  discovered  so  far  as  they  could  judge, 
and  they  now  were  near  the  ship  which  they  were 
seeking.  The  men  pulled  up  a  little  nearer  the  bow 
so  that  the  toi-pedo  could  be  swung  around  and  come 
under  the    St.  Lawrence  about  amidships.     Every 


346 


GUARDINO  THE  BORDER 


man  was  listening  with  straining  ears,  for  any  mo- 
ment might  show  that  they  had  been  discovered. 

At  last  they  gained  the  position  which  seemed 
to  satisfy  the  lieutenant;  and  turning  to  the  man 
nearest  him,  he  whispered,  i'  It's  all  right  now,  Tom. 
Let  her  go!  "  The  sailor  drew  back  his  arm,  and 
in  a  moment  the  harpoon  was  sent  whizzing  through 
the  air. 


iiiiimimift  - 


BR 


THE  RETUEN 


847 


ire,  for  any  mo- 
in  discovered. 
1  which  seemed 
ing  to  the  man 
right  now,  Tom. 
ck  his  arm,  and 
ehizzing  through 


A"-' 


CHAPTER   XXXIII 

THE  RETURN 

,  LL  the  men  in  the  yawl  were  eagerly  following 
£  V     the  movements  of  the  harpooner ;  and  the  two 
who  had  been  stationed  near  the  platform  in  the 
stern,  in  their  excitement,  and  without  waiting  for 
the  word  of  the  lieutenant,  quickly  tipped  the  heavy 
copper  cask  into  the  water  the  moment  the  harpoon 
was  thrown.     This  was  expressly  against  the  orders 
of  the  lieutenant,  as  his  plan  had  been  to  wait  until 
the  harpoon  was  fast  before  the  toipedo  should  be 
swung  round  into  position. 

Whether  it  was  the  unexpected  movement  of  the 
men,  or  the  darkness  and  excitement  of  the  moment, 
has  never  been  known,  but  something  hf'.d  caused  the 
harpooner  to  miscalculate  the  distance;  and  a  low 
cry  of  dismay  arose  from  all  on  board  when  they 
saw  that  he  had  failed. 

«T've  missed  it,  I've  missed  it !  "  said  the  man. 
"Haul  in  and  try  it  again,"  said  the  lieutenant 

in  a  low  voice. 

The  men  obeyed,  and  tried  to  raise  the  small  rope 
which  connected  the  harpoon  with  the  torpedo,  and 


848 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


which  had  sunk  the  raoment  the  latter  had  been 
pushed  into  the  water  by  the  excited  men.  The 
long  boat-hook  was  dipped  deep,  but  several  efforts 
failed  to  connect  it  with  the  sunken  rope.  They 
were  all  intensely  excited,  and  their  very  eageniess 
served  to  make  their  movements  more  confusing. 
They  were  breathing  hard,  and  their  hearts  were 
beating  like  trip-hammers. 

"  Lieutenant,"  whispered  Andrew  excitedly,  *'  I 
think  I  hear  the  sound  of  oars  over  there  on  the 
right.     Can't  you  hear  it  ?  " 

The  officer  listened  sharply  a  moment,  and  then 
replied,  "Indeed  I  dol  Give  way,  men!  we're 
caught  if  we  don't  get  out  of  thisl 

He  drew  a  knife  from  his  pocket,  and  with  one 
swift  movement  severed  the  rope  which  connected 
the  float  with  the  torpedo ;  and,  freed  from  its  burden, 
the  cork  float  quickly  came  to  the  surface,  and  they 
knew  that  the  torpedo  and  the  harpoon  must  have 
gone  to  the  bottom.  The  men  instantly  took  their 
places ;  and  although  the  oars  were  muffled,  in  their 
excitement  one  or  two  of  the  men  splashed  ii  the 
water  before  the  yawl  was  fairly  started  on  her 
return. 

There  were  calls  and  cries  from  various  parts  of 
the  harbor  now,  and  they  could  hear  the  sounds  of 
oars  and  men  as  boats  were  despatched  from  the 
various  vessels  of  the  fleet. 

They  might  be  headed  off  any  moment,  and  the 


sHtM«B 


3B 


THE  »ETUBN 


849 


latter  had  been 
iited  men.  The 
t  several  efforts 
;en  rope.  They 
very  eagerness 
more  confusing, 
leir  hearts  were 

w  excitedly,   "I 
er  there  on  the 

oment,  and  then 
ay,  men!  we're 
I 

}t,  and  with  one 

which  connected 

I  from  its  burden, 

surface,  and  they 

rpoon  must  have 

tantly  took  their 

muffled,  in  their 

splashed  ij    the 

started  on  her 

various  parts  of 
ar  the  sounds  of 
itohed  from  the 

aoment,  and  the 


men  needed  no  word  of  encouragement  from  the 
lieutenant  to  make  them  do  their  best.  They  were 
making  good  time,  and  soon  were  beginning  to  hope 
the  danger  was  past,  when  directly  before  them 
loomed  up  a  yawl  filled  with  men  who  were  pulling 
desperately.  A  quick  movement  of  the  lieutenant 
just  avoided  a  collision,  as  there  eame  a  hail  from 
the  other  boat. 

"  What's  the  row  I  What's  all  the  trouble 
about?" 

"Yankee  boat  up  by  the  St.  Lawrence,"  replied 
the  lieutenant.  "Be  quick,  and  you'll  head  her 
off." 

"Mighty  queer  that  you  should  be  going  in  the 
direction  you  are,  if  the  trouble's  up  the  harbor. 
Stop,  or  we'll  shoot  I" 

But  the  Yankee  yawl  was  already  beyond  the 
man's  vision  now,  and  the  muffled  oars  did  not  make 
sound  enough  to  reach  to  the  British.  A  volley  was 
fired  in  a  moment,  and  the  flash  enabled  the  escaping 
men  to  see  just  where  their  pursuers  were.  The 
bullets  went  wide  of  their  mark,  but  they  served  to 
quicken  the  efforts  of  all  on  board. 

"Pull,  men,  pulll"  said  the  lieutenant.  "We'll 
liave  the  whole  of  Yeo's  fleet  after  us  in  a  minute. 
Do  your  best  1  There,  that's  right !  he  added,  as 
the  speed  of  the  yawl  almost  redoubled. 

"I  wis!)  they  would  follow  us  out  into  the  lake. 
That  would  give  the  commodore  a  chance  at  them," 


it 


III  I 

-i 


i  i 


ii 


850 


GUABDINQ  THE  BORDER 


said  Andrew ;  but  the  lieutenant  made  no  reply,  and 
the  yawl  swept  on. 

They  could  not  tell  for  a  time  whether  they  were 
being  followed  or  not ;  but  a  drizzling  rain  had 
begun  to  fall,  and  the  darkness  steadily  deepened. 
The  lights  on  Chauncey's  fleet  glimmered  in  the 
distance,  and  appeared  to  come  nearer  and  nearer. 
In  less  than  an  hour  the  Superior  had  been  gained, 
and  all  the  men  were  safe  on  board. 

It  was  a  discouraging  report  they  had  to  bring. 
Not  only  had  their  effort  failed,  but  they  had  lost 
the  torpedo  as  well.  And  not  a  word  had  been 
heard  of  Lieutenant  (Jregory.  The  crew  of  the 
Superior  gathered  about  Andrew  and  the  men,  to 
listen  to  their  story,  while  the  lieutenant  went  below 
to  confer  with  Commodore  Chauncey.  Many  were 
the  execrations  of  the  men  as  the  story  was  told,  and 
more  than  one  vowed  that  next  time  they  wculd  suc- 
ceed, '  or  know  the  reason  why.' 

The  lieutenant  soon  appeared ;  and  when  Andrew 
said  he  would  row  back  to  the  Pike,  for  he  knew 
that  David  would  be  waiting  in  great  anxiety  for 
his  retiun,  he  offered  no  ejection,  and  Andrew  pre- 
pared  to  depart  in  a  skiff. 

»  Never  mind.  Lieutenant,"  said  Andrew.  "  The 
men  all  say  they'll  do  better  next  time." 

"I'm  afraid  there  won't  be  any  *next  time,'"  re- 
plied the  lieutenant  "The  British  will  keep  a 
guard  on  the  St.  La^^rrence  day  and  night  now,  and 


■   ^/riaiiiiiiTiiiimmiriiiiiiiMiritrwwnyiiiMtBgga 


AjUjlL 


;b 


THE  RETURN 


351 


le  no  reply,  and 

ether  they  were 
izling  rain  had 
jadily  deepened, 
immered  in  the 
irer  and  nearer, 
ad  been  gained, 
d. 

y  had  to  bring, 
it  they  had  lost 
word  had  been 
be  crew  of  the 
nd  the  men,  to 
Dant  went  below 
ey.  Many  were 
)ry  was  told,  and 
they  wc'uld  suc- 

id  when  Andrew 
ke,  for  he  knew 
rreat  anxiety  for 
and  Andrew  pre- 

Andrew. 

me. 

'  next  time,' "  re- 

ish  will  keep  a 

i  night  now,  and 


it  won't  be  long  before  she'll  be  ready  to  put  to  sea. 
No,  I  tiiink  the  jig's  up.  What  a  slip  that  was 
when  Tom  missed  with  the  harpoon." 

Andrew  made  no  further  reply,  and  descending  to 
the  skiff  began  to  pull  for  the  General  Pike.  The 
failure  of  the  attempt  greatly  depressed  him ;  but  he 
did  not  feel  as  the  lieutenant  did,  that  nothing  more 
could  be  done.  Somehow  he  could  not  think  that 
with  a  British  fleet  lying  inactive  within  the  shelter 
of  the  harbor  not  three  miles  away,  that  all  efforts 
to  draw  them  into  an  engagement  of  some  kind 
would  be  alMindoned.  Still,  he  knew  that  the  St. 
Lawrence  must  be  nearly  ready  now ;  and  when  she 
once  was  equipped,  there  would  be  a  change  of  some 

kind. 

He  hailed  the  guard  as  he  approached  the  Pike, 
and  was  soon  on  board.  He  reported  to  the  com- 
mander the  failure  of  the  expedition,  for  most  of  the 
sailors  were  in  ignorance  of  the  attempt  which  had 
been  made,  and  then  rejoined  his  brother,  who  had 
been  waiting  impatiently  for  his  return. 

A  long  conversation  followed  as  Andrew  related 
the  details,  and  it  was  with  heavy  hearts  that  the 
brothers  at  last  turned  in  for  the  night.  On  the  fol- 
lowing morning  all  the  men  had  somehow  learned  of 
the  expedition,  and  Andrew  was  compelled  to  relate 
again  and  again  the  story  of  the  attempt  to  blow  up 
the  St.  Lawrence  with  a  torpedo. 

"That  thing's  no  good  anyhow,  I  believe,"  said 


■iil 


mm 


862 


GUARDING  THE  BORDER 


one  old  sailor.     "  I'd  jest  as  soon  have  a  firecracker 
as  one  o'  them  torpedoes." 

"You  wouldn't  if  you  could  see  one  once,"  replied 
Andrew.  "  A  hundred  pounds  of  powder  let  off  in 
a  copper  cask  is  going  to  start  something."  , 

"  I'll  tell  you  what  it'll  start.  It'll  start  us  out  of 
this  pretty  soon." 

The  sailor's  prophecy  proved  to  be  true  in  part, 
although  he  had  not  given  the  proper  cause  for  the 
withdrawal  of  the  fleet ;  for  on  the  third  .morning 
after  the  attempt,  the  signals  were  displayed,  and  all 
the  vessels  sailed  away,  leaving  Yeo  all  unharmed  in 
the  harbor  at  Kingston.  Nor  was  that  all ;  for  they 
knew  that  the  mighty  St.  Lawrence  would  be  ready 
in  a  few  days,  and  then  woe  betide  any  unfortu- 
nate Yankee  craft  that  might  be  overtaken  by  her. 
Chauncey's  fleet  arrived  safely  at  Sackett's  Harbor, 
and  Andrew  and  David  were  soon  on  their  way  to 
their  home. 

When  they  drew  near  the  house  David  could  see 
his  mother  standing  beneath  one  of  the  apple-trees  in 
the  yard;  and,  looking  closely,  he  could  also  discern 
the  old  hermit  up  in  the  tree,  picking  the  early  fruit, 
and  tossing  it  down  to  Mrs.  Field,  who  waa  holding 
a  large  basket  in  her  hands.  Glancing  up  the  road, 
she  saw  the  two  men  approaching,  and  at  first  gave 
little  heed  to  them ;  but  a  second  look  caused  her  to 
drop  her  basket,  and  speed  up  tha  roa,d  as  if  she  had 
been  a  girl  of  sixteen. 


DEB 

have  a  firecracker 

one  once,"  replied 
powder  let  off  in 
ething." 
[t'll  start  us  out  of 

a  be  true  in  part, 
•oper  cause  for  the 
the  third  .morning 

displayed,  and  all 
BO  all  unharmed  in 

that  all ;  for  they 
ce  would  be  ready 
(tide  any  unfortu- 

overtaken  by  her. 

Sackett's  Harbor, 
in  on  their  way  to 

le  David  could  see 
if  the  apple-trees  in 
)  could  also  discern 
:ing  the  early  fruit, 
I,  who  was  holding 
incing  up  the  road, 
y,  and  at  first  gave 
look  caused  her  to 
road  as  if  she  had 


TFE  RETURN 


858 


For  a  moment  she  seemed  to  forget  Andrew ;  for 
she  held  David  to  her  bosom,  as  if  she  were  afraid 
that  he  would  disappear  each  moment.     She  patted 
his  cheeks,  and  stroked  his  hair,  as  she  had  done 
many  a  time  when  he  was  a  little  fellow  and  had 
crawled  up  into  her  lap.     There  was  a  strange  mois- 
ture in  the  eyes  of  .both  her  sons;  and  when  she  at 
last  was  willing  to  let  David  go,  and  share  some  of 
her  motherly  feeling  upon  her  older  boy,  Andrew 
laughed,  and  said,  "  That's  what  comes  of  being  the 
baby  of  the  family.     David,  you  seem  to  get  all  the 
welcome,  but  I  don't  grudge  you  a  mite  of  it.     But 
I  know  some  one  who'll  be  just  as  glad  to  see  me 
as  mother,"  and  he  started  to  run  towards  the  house. 
Charity  was  standing  in  the  doorway,  and  when  An- 
drew appeared  we  may  be  sure  that  his  welcome  was 
as  warm  as  he  could  desire. 

"It  isn't  that  I  love  David  more  than  I  do  you," 
said  Mre.  Field,  as  she  and  David  drew  near  the 
house.  "It's  only  that  he's  been  away  so  long,  and 
been  a  prisoner  too.  I  was  afraid  I'd  never  see  him 
again.  Andrew,  I  knew,  would  somehow  take  care 
of  himself  and  you  too." 

"Yes,"  repUed  Andi«w,  "I  suppose  you  divide  up 
your  feeling  a  little  as  I  do  between  my  wife  and  my 
mother.  I  don't  thmk  any  less  of  my  mother  because 
I  love  my  wife.  It's  just  multiplying  by  dividing, 
that's  all.*  Still,  there's  something  in  being  the  baby 
of  the  family.     David'll  have  to  acknowledge  that." 


^Il' 


!!! 


864 


GUAKDINO   THK  nOUDBR 


They  entered  the  house,  and  Mrs.  Field  at  once 
prepared  something  for  them  to  eat.  In  vain  tliey 
assured  her  that  they  were  not  hungiy.  She  would 
listen  to  no  protests ;  and  at  Uwt,  when  they  were 
seated  about  the  table,  and  the  hermit  and  the  cook 
had  joined  them,  the  boys  managed  to  tell  their 
stories.  It  was  an  interested  audience  they  had,  we 
may  be  sure ;  and  there  were  many  ejaculations  from 
the  cook  that  "  he  knew  all  about  it,"  but  no  one 
heeded  his  interruptions. 

At  last,  just  as  the  stories  and  the  meal  were  fin- 
ished, who  should  enter  the  house  but  lleraan  and 
HeYiry  Spicer.  Again  there  was  a  scene  of  welcom- 
ing, and  again  the  stories  had  to  be  told,  lleman 
had  been  silent  most  of  the  time,  an  unusual  occur- 
rence for  him;  but  at  last,  feeling  sure  that  his 
turn  had  come,  he  broke  out,  «  The  Capitol's  been 

burned  I " 

"  V/hat  1 "  exclaimed  all  together. 
<'  Yes  ;  Washington's  been  burned.     Ashes  where 
once  was  beauty!     The  British  have  destroyed  all. 
'  I  will  build  again  the  ruins  thereof.'     That's  not 
from  the  place  I  love  to  quote,  though.     Here,  let 
me  see,  I  have  it  now.     '  Who  knoweth  the  ruin  of 
them  both?  '     Proverbs  xxiv.  22.     That's  more  like 
it.    Yes,  that'll  do  very  well." 
^       "  Be  still,  Heman,  and  tell  us  about  it,"  said  An- 
drew. „  T.  i.1- 

«  How  can  I  be  still,  and  yet  tell  you  ?     '  Ramoth 


BR 


THE  RETURN 


855 


8.  Field  at  once 
t.  In  vain  tliey 
^ry.  She  would 
when  they  were 
nit  and  the  cook 
ed  to  tell  their 
ice  they  had,  we 
ejaculations  from 
it,"  but  no  one 

le  meal  were  fin- 
but  lleraan  and 
scene  of  welcom- 
be  told.  Heman 
m  unusual  occur- 
ng  sure  that  his 
'he  Capitol's  been 

r. 

ed.  Ashes  where 
ave  destroyed  all. 
reof.'  That's  not 
hough.  Here,  let 
loweth  the  ruin  of 
That's  more  like 

ibout  it,"  said  An- 

lU  you  ?     '  Ramoth 


is  ours,  be  silent  from  taking  it.'  First  Kings  xxii. 
8."  Heman  was  offended,  and  at  first  refused  to 
speak ;  but  his  own  desire  to  talk  was  too  strong  to 
be  resisted,  and  soon  he  was  compelled  to  tell  his 

story. 

"  Well,"  iHJgan  Heman,  rolling  his  eyes  towards 
the  ceilii'  ud  clasping  his  hands,  as  if  in  this  way 
to  add  lio  importance  of  the  story,  "you  know 

they  say  tlie  British  have  blockaded  pretty  mucli  all 
our  sea-coast.     Wellington,  after  he  whipped  Napo- 
leon, made  up  his  mind  to  send  some  of  his  trooi* 
over  here.     Just  think  of   it,   Wellington's   forces 
against  ours  1     Selah  1     Well,  they  can:  ,  so  I  am 
told.     They  landed  down  in  Maryland  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Patuxent  River ;  and  then  about  forty-five  hun- 
dred of  thep',  all  told,  started  to  march  to  Washing- 
ton, forty  miles  away.     Our  wonderful  secretary  of 
war  hadn't  thought  of  such  a  thing,  and  everything 
was  in  a  whirl  there.     General  Winder  got  together, 
in  mighty  quick  time,  a  force  of  about  seven  thou- 
sand men  and  some  cavalry.     They  took  their  stand 
outside  the  city,  and  waited.     Up  comes  the  British 
army  in  about  three  days,  all  hot  and  tired  out ;  but, 
bless  you,  Winder  was  so  scared  he  never  thought  of 
that  1     The  second  charge  they  made  sent  our  men 
flying  in  every  direction ;  and  then  the  British  had  a 
straight  road  to  Washington,  and  they  took  it  too. 
They  marched  on ;  and  when  they  entered  they  had 
it  all  to  themselves,  and  just  made  a  bonfire." 


H 


86C 


OUARDINQ  THE  BOUDEB 


"Did  they  burn  up  everything?      i  tqnirtd  An- 
drew. . 
"  Everything.      '  There  was  hail,  and  foe  inmgicd 

with  the  hail.'     Exodus  ix.  24."  i 

"That's  an  outrage,  an  outrage!"  exclaimed  An- 
drew, rising  and  walking  back  and  forth  in  his  excite- 
ment. 

"Can't  be  helped  now,"  said  Heman.  '"A  man 
that  is  clean  sliall  gather  the  a.sh.«.'      Numbers  xix. 

9." 

'  "Where's  Elijah?"  i^rrd  David,  turu-ug  to  Henry. 
"Elijah?     Haven't  you  heard  about  him?     Come 
out  into  the  yard,  and  I'll  tell  you;"  and  both  boys 
arose,  and  went  out  of  the  house. 


i!'  I 


IITWtfai«11IBllli 


1 

£U 

d"   inqturtd  An- 

and  fire  mingicd 

1 
"  exclaimed  An- 
orth  in  his  excite- 

jman.     "'A  man 
,'      Numbers  xix. 

tiu!Ui>g  to  Henry. 

bout  him?     Come 

;"  and  both  boys 

••■ 

1 

i              -       ■■          ' 

^                  \     '  ■  '  '   .'''■    '      • 

i                '                                         ■    '     ■■ 

.,   ' 

' 

■ 

41" 


r 


^^'i 
■,%.  ■"'«%. 


«^- 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


f/. 


^ 


.d> 


1.0 


If  1^  1^ 

■^  1^  mil  2.2 


^  m  . 
I  --  IIIIM 


I.I 

1125  i  1.4   1 1.6 


s' 


t 


<9 


^ 


y 


/a 


%,  #    ^    ^v 


PhotDgraphic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


'^ 


!«.. 


'  iiiiwaiii 


t^ 


\!^ 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


CONCLUSION 


857 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 

CONCLUSION 

■rOR  a  long  time  the  boys  remained  in  the  bam, 
r  whither  they  had  gone  when  they  departed  from 
the  house;  and  there  David  first  learned  of  the  de- 
parture of  Elijah  for  the  Niagara  frontier  some  weeks 
before.  Nothing  had  been  heard  of  ^^^  ^' ^'^"^ 
him,  since  he  had  gone ;  and  the  suspense  which  had 
hung  like  a  cloud  over  the  Field  home  during 
David's   absence  had  now  been  transferred  to  the 

home  of  the  Spicers.  .,   t^    •;! 

"What  terrible  times  these  are!  said  David. 
..  First  it's  one  family,  and  then  it's  another,  that  has 
to  take  it.  I  suppose  if  Heman  was  out  here  he  d 
begin  to  quote  the  Bible,  and  tell  how  there  was  not 
a  family  of  the  Egyptians  in  which  there  was  not  one 

dead."  ,._.        .     ^„ 

uYes,"  replied  Henry;  "I  feel  very  different  now 

about  the  whole  war  from  what  I  did  last  spnng. 

There's  been  a  big  change  since  then." 

»  And  the  worst  of  it  is  that  ro  one  knows  when 

the  end  wiU  come.     Oh,  well!  we  mustn't  whme 

now.     We've  started  in,  and  we've  just  got  to  stick 


9-*'-'.-f'^'  V^"^*^'  ' 


358 


GUARDING  THE  BORDEB 


to  it  till  the  whole  thing  is  over.  But  that  was  a 
shame,  that  was,  about  the  burning  of  Washington, 
wasn't  it?  I  wouldn't  have  believed  the  Britisli 
would  do  it." 

"  It's  not  so  very  different  from  our  burning  To- 
ronto, though,"  said  Henry. 

"  Yes,  it  is  too.  That  was  done  without  any  orders 
from  the  war  department,  and  this  thing  seems  to 
have  been  done  on  purpose." 

"Well,  when  we're  in  for  it,  as  we  are  now,  I 
don't  see  any  very  great  difference.  It's  give  and 
take,  and  that's  about  all  you  can  make  of  it." 

Their  conversation  was  at  last  finished ;  and  after 
David  had  made  an  inspection  of  the  entire  place, 
they  returned  to  the  house,  where  the  party  had  re- 
mained much  as  they  had  been  when  the  boys  had 
gone  out. 

"  It  seems  too  good  to  be  true,"  said  David,  stand- 
ing for  a  moment  with  his  arm  about  his  mother. 
"  Just  think  of  it,  I'm  home  again.  If  you  want  to 
know  just  what  that  means,  you  want  to  spend  a  few 
weeks  with  our  English  cousins.  I  used  to  think  I'd 
rather  live  anywhere  than  around  here,  but  now  I 
think  there  isn't  such  a  spot  on  earth." 

His  mother  smiled  and  said,  "  I  hope  you'll  never 
have  to  leave  it  again,  my  boy.  It  may  be  hard  for 
you  when  you  are  away,  but  it's  a  good  deal  harder 
for  those  who  have  to  stay  without  you.  •  I  do  hope 
the  war  will  soon  be  over." 


^ 


B 

iut  that  was  a 
)f  Washington, 
ed   the  British 

ur  burning  To- 

hout  any  orders 
thing  seems  to 

we  are  now,  I 
It's  give  and 
ike  of  it." 
shed ;  and  after 
be  entire  place, 
le  party  had  re- 
in the  boys  had 

id  David,  stand- 
tut  his  mother. 
If  you  want  to 
to  spend  a  few 
sed  to  think  I'd 
ere,  but  now  I 
rth." 

»pe  you'll  never 
nay  be  hard  for 
ood  deal  harder 
ou.-   I  do  hope 


CONCLUSION 


859 


'  It  can't  last  very  much  longer  this  season,  any- 
way," said  the  hermit ;  "  but  no  one  knows  what  will 
come  next  year." 

"Never  you  fear,"  said  Andrew.  "Were  ]U8t 
beginning  to  learn  how  to  carry  it  on.  It's  about 
the  same  as  it  was  during  the  Revolution.  It  takes 
two  or  three  years  to  get  fairly  started.  And  we've 
made  a  pretty  fair  beginning." 

On  the  following  day  the  boys  went  over  to  Sack- 
ett's  Harbor,  where  they  had  to  report  each  morning. 
There  was  a  constant  fear  of  an  attack  by  Yeo's  fleet ; 
but  as  long  as  Chauncey's  vessels  remained,  the  peo- 
ple were  not  greatly  alarmed. 

In  a  few  days  the  entire  community  was  thrown 
into  a  state  of  great  excitement  by  the  arrival  of 
Major-General  George  Izard,  who  had  been  in  com- 
mand of  the  land  forces  about  Lake  Champlain. 
At  Sackett's  Harbor  a  message  was  awaiting  him, 
which  urg^d  his  immediate  departure  for  Niagara. 
He  promptly  resolved  to  act ;  and  on  the  2l8t  of 
September  he  embarked  twenty-five  hundred  of  his 
infantry  on  Chauncey's  fleet,  and  after  leaving  direc- 
tions for  his  mounted  and  unmounted  dragoons  to 
move  by  the  way  of  Onondaga,  he  set  sail. 

The  general  and  his  infantry  landed  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Genesee  River,  and  moved  as  rapidly  westward 
as  the  wilderness  and  the  heavy  rains  permitted.  Od 
the  5th  of  October  they  arrived  at  Lewiston,  and  that 
very  evening  he  held  a  consultation  with  General 


r 


wr"iijMiiywi  I  Aj":''''"-"  ■'r»j>i:->ft5».y^i ' ,»:. A.g.?'Tf^ 


3G0 


GUAEDING   THK  BORDER 


Brown.    As  General  Brown  was  outranked  by  Izard, 
he  relinquished  the  command,  and  made  preparations 
to  return  with  a  few  of  his  men  to  Sackett's  Harbor ; 
and  among  this  number  was  our  friend  Elijah  Spicer. 
General  Izard  soon  found  that  he  was  in  command 
of  almost  eight  thousand  troops,  and  he  at  once  pre- 
pared to  march  against  the  British.    He  left  a  colo- 
nel in  charge  of  Fort  Erie,  which  had  been  most 
gallantly  held  by  the  Americans,  and  advanced  with 
his  army  towards  Chippewa.    But  his  efforts  to  draw 
the  enemy  into  an  engagement  met  with  about  the 
same  success  as  Commodore  Chauncey's  had. 

But  a  report  came  to  the  American  commander 
that  the  British  had  a  large  quantity  of  grain  stored 
at  Cook's  Mills,  not  far  away ;  and  Izard  sent  a  large 
detachment  of  men  to  take  or  destroy  it.     In  the 
night,  after  the  detachment  had  encamped  near  the 
mills,  the  pickets  were  posted  in  advance,  and  fell 
in  with  a  body  of  the  Glengarry  Guards  ;  and  in  the 
morning  there  was  a  sharp  engagement,  in  which  the 
forces  engaged  on  each  side  were  largely  i-e-enforced. 
In  a  brief  time  the  British  were  driven, back,  and 
leaving  their  dead  on  the  field,  fled  to  their  main 
camp  at  Chippewa,  after  they  had  lost  about  a  hun- 
dred and  fifty  men.     The  Americans,  who  had  lost 
in  oil  about  seventy,  then  destroyed  the  two  hundred 
bushels  of  wheat,  and  had  made  such  an  impression 
upon  the  British  commander  that  he  soon  fell  farther 
back  to  Fort  George  and  Burlington  Heights. 


J 


1 


R 

mked  by  Izard, 
de  preparations 
ckett's  Harbor; 
d  Elijah  Spicer. 
fas  in  command 
he  at  once  pre- 

He  left  a  colo- 

had  been  most 

advanced  with 
I  efforts  to  draw 

with  about  the 
3y'8  had. 
[can  commander 

of  grain  stored 
sard  sent  a  large 
troy  it.     In  the 
3amped  near  the 
dvance,  and  fell 
ards  ;  and  in  the 
mt,  in  which  the 
gely  i-e-enforced. 
Iriven.back,  and 
;d  to  their  main 
ost  about  a  hun- 
is,  who  had  lost 
the  two  hundred 
ih  an  impression 

soon  fell  farther 

Heights. 


CONCLUSION 


861 


General  Izard  now  knew  that  it  was  too  late  in 
the  season  to  plan  for  any  further  advances  and 
soon  afterwards  withdrew  with  ^-/^J  J;J; 
American  side  of  the  river,  and  abandoned  Canada. 
TrehonL  throughout  the  campaign  had  been  nearly 
even -and  aUhough  each  side  claimed  the  advantage 
I  Americans  felt  that  they  had  gained  m  many 
poU  and  histoiy  has  in  a  great  measure  confirmed 

"tZZZr  of  this  year,  the  British  had  sent 
fresh  troops  into  Canada,  feeling  that  the  general 
peace  of  Europe  would  now  warrant  them  m  bo 
Sg,  and  formed  a  plan  for  invading  northern  New 
.-orf  as  Burgoyne  had  done  in  the  R-°l'^--^^^ 
Lake  Champlain  was  in  their  route,  and  Comrn^ 
dore  Thomas  Macdonough  was  in  command  o    the 
American  fleet  there.    He  was  a  man  of  great  ability 
knd  sterling  worth,  and  had  built  and  equipped  his 
little  fleet  with  the  utmost  haste. 

On  Sept.  11.  i»  the  harbor  of  Platteburg  he  m^ 
the  enemy,  and  entered  into  an  engagement  which 
™  toTcide  the  fate  of  the  Britiah  expeditoon. 
Z  Briih  attacked  at  daybreak;  »d  a  de,pe™te 
Lht  followed,  which  lasted  for  two  honns  and  then 
the  four  krge^t  of  the  British  fleet  surrendered,  and 
the  lers  led;   and,  like  the  famous  campaign  of 
*ln  Burgoyne.  all  their  plans  ended  in  failure  so  far 
as  that  part  of  the  country  was  concerned. 

Mlonough-s  despatch,  which  was  sent  to  vanons 


'';im9fmmimfmi 


I.  ».iij»ijpijLfi!iiii»w.|»»Wfiri-J"ii 


862 


GUARDING   THE   BORDER 


parts  of  the  country,  became  almost  as  famous  as  that 
of  Commodore  Perry  at  about  the  same  time  in  the 
preceding  year  —  for  Perry's  fight  on  Lake  Erie 
occurred  on  Sept.  10, 1813.  Macdonough's  despatch 
read :  "  The  Almighty  has  been  pleased  to  grant  us 
a  signal  victory  on  Lake  Champlain,  in  the  capture 
of  one  frigate,  one  brig,  and  two  sloops-of-war  of  the 
enemy." 

On  the  ocean,  during  the  year  of  1814,  very  stir- 
ring events  had  occurred.  In  the  spring  the  Pea- 
cock, the  name  given  to  a  new  American  war- vessel, 
took  the  Epervier  off  the  coast  of  Florida.  The 
Essex  had  previously  been  blockaded  in  the  harbor 
of  Valparaiso  by  the  two  British  vessels,  the  Phoebe 
and  the  Cherub,  which  had  been  sent  out  to  search 
for  her.  The  Essex  was  crippled  by  an  accident, 
and  at  a  safe  distance  the  two  British  vessels  began 
to  pelt  her  with  shot.  The  Essex  was  unable  to 
close  with  them,  and  after  half  of  her  men  had  been 
killed,  she  surrendered ;  but  as  the  Phoebe  alone  was 
a  far  heavier  vessel  than  she,  her  surrender  was  no 
disgrace.  This  was  considered  the  most  savage  en- 
gagement of  the  entire  war. 

In  the  summer  the  Wasp,  right  in  the  British 
Channel,  captured  the  two  British  brigs,  the  Rein- 
deer and  the  Avon.  As  the  Wasp  was  never  heard 
of  again,  it  was  concluded  that  she  must  have  been 
lost  at  sea.  For  some  time  afterwards  there  was  not 
an  American  war-vessel  on  the  ocean;    but  in  the 


trtrmiK'^- 


CONCLUSION 


868 


famous  as  that 
ue  time  in  the 
on  Lake  Erie 
•ugh's  despatch 
led  to  grant  us 
in  the  capture 
ts-of-war  of  the 

L814,  very  stir- 
pring  the  Pea- 
can  war-vessel, 
Florida.     The 
in  the  harbor 
els,  the  Phoebe 
i  out  to  search 
Y  an  accident, 
I  vessels  began 
(vas  unable   to 
men  had  been 
loebe  alone  was 
Tender  was  no 
lost  savage  en- 

in  the  British 
rigs,  the  Rein- 
as  never  heard 
mst  have  been 
there  was  not 
i;    but  in  the 


fifteen  engagements  on  the  ocean  during  the  war, 
the  Americans  had  lost  but  tliree,  and  the  little 
American  navy  won  a  world-wide  reputation.  Al- 
though there  were  so  few  strictly  war-vessels,  priva- 
teers continually  flourished.  Nearly  two  Uiousand 
vessels  were  taken  on  each  side  during  the  war,  and 
the  nations  began  to  resi)ect  the  daring  and  ability 
of  the  new  country. 

Lieutenant  Gregory  was  not  exchanged,  but  was 
sent  to  England.     It  was  customary  to  grant  com- 
parative liberty  then  to  such  prisoners;  and  he  spent 
much  of  his  time  in  society,  a  method  of  imprison- 
ment, we  may  be  sure,  to  which  the  young  lieutenant 
did  not  object.     He  became  a  great  favorite  among 
the  English  ladies,  and  was  always  spoken  of  by 
them  as  that  "vivacious  little   Yankee."     He  was 
not  destined  to  spend  his  days  in  England,  however; 
for  after  the  war  was  over,  he  returned  to  America, 
and  by  his  ability  and  energy  steadily  rose,  until 
he  became  a  rear-admiral.     He  lived  until  he  was 
seventy-seven  years  old;   but  we  may  be  sure  he 
never  forgot  his  adventures  when  he  was  a  young 
lieutenant  at  Sackett's  Harbor  in  1814.     One  of  the 
events  in  his  life,  of  which  he  always  wafc  'Specially 
proud,  was  that  he  was  in  command  of  the    "randy- 
wine  when  she  carried  Lafayette  on  his  visit  to  this 
country  in  1826. 

The  young  Indian,   Garangula,  was  a  frequent 
visitor  at  Sackett's  Harbor  durmg  the  winter  which 


IT 


864 


GUAKDINO  THE  BORDKB 


1:1 


followed,  and  spent  many  days  at  the  old  Field 
homestead.  But  as  the  hoys  were  not  there  during 
that  time,  his  visits  were  never  prolonged,  although 
his  welcome  was  always  a  warm  one,  as  he  had  heen 
known  as  one  of  the  frienils  of  the  young  soldiers. 

The  sailor  Jack,  who  had  been  a  good  friend  to 
David  during  his  service  on  the  British  schooner, 
was  soon  exchanged,  and  for  a  time  disappeared 
beyond  the  circle  of  our  friends. 

As  for  Jim  Nainie  and  the  dwarf,  occasional  re- 
ports of  their  doings  came  to  Sackett's  Harbor ;  but 
the  reports  which  Andrew  and  David  gave  of  the 
part  Jim  had  played  in  the  attempt  to  blow  up  the 
American  vessel  had  destroyed  all  confidence  in  liim, 
and  none  of  the  leaders  would  use  him  any  more. 
Doubtless  the  dwarf's  "  wings  "  landed  him  safely  in 
some  secure  Canadian  harbor,  and  he  was  content  to 
remain  there  for  a  time. 

The  building  of  the  mighty  St.  Lawrence  by  the 
British  stimulated  the  American  leaders ;  and  plans 
were  at  once  formed  to  build  a  three-deck  man-of- 
war,  capable  of  carrying  one  hundred  and  twenty 
guns,  and  which  should  be  more  than  a  match  for 
the  St.  Lawrence.  Work  was  begun  upon  her  at 
Sackett's  Harbor,  and  she  was  to  be  named  the  New 
Orleans.  She  was  never  completed,  however,  for 
reasons  we  cannot  here  give.  To  render  assurance 
doubly  sure,  another  similar  vessel  was  also  to  be 
built;  but  she  too  never  was  finished,  for  the  same 


! 


Fwnr 


the  old  Field 
>t  there  during 
nged,  although 
[vs  he  had  been 
ung  soldiers, 
good  friend  to 
'itish  schooner, 
ae   disappeared 

',  occasional  re- 
's Harbor;  but 
id  gave  of  the 
to  blow  up  the 
ifidence  in  liim, 
him  any  more. 
;d  him  safely  in 
was  content  to 

lawrence  by  the 
ders ;  and  plans 
ee-deck  man-of- 
•ed  and  twenty 
an  a  match  for 
in  upon  her  at 
named  the  New 
d,  however,  for 
•ender  assurance 
was  also  to  be 
id,  for  the  same 


C0NCLU810N 


365 


reasons  which  prevented  the  completion  of  the  New 

""  aT:;  the  destniction  of  Washington,  the  British 
beat  a  hasty  retreat  across  the  country,  and  embark  xl 
again  on  their  fleet.     Then  they  saded  up  the  la, 
b!nf  upon  the  destruction  of  Haltunoro  also.     But 
the  men  of  that  city  made  a  stout  r««'«*-"««;      ' 
an  attack  on  Fort  McHenry,  the  slaps  were  repulse^, 
and  the  army  withdrew  after  an  unsuccessful  battle 
at  North  Point,  below  the  city.     It  was  dunng  the 
n  ght  attack  on  Fort  McHenry  that  the   now   fa- 
mou   ^ttle^ong,  "  The  Star-Spangled  Banner,"  w^ 
written  by  Francis  S.  Key,  who  had  vis.ted  the  Bri^ 
Z  fleet  to  try  to  obtain  the  release  of  some  prisoners, 
and  had  been  detained  on  board,  contmry  to  all  the 
cLtoms  of  civUized  warfare;  that  is,  if  war  can  ever 
be  SDoken  of  as  "  civilized."  ,    „    i 

men  Elijah  Spicer  returned  to  Saoketfs  H.rlK,r 
Jat\.as  hU  surprise  to  learn  that  all  the  b„)^,  and 
Cal  also,  h«l  departed,  bound  for  a  far  istant 
pa7of  the  country.     Whither  they  had  gone  and 
^hy,  and  how  Elijah  set  forth  to  jom  them,  -re    a- 
lot  relate  here.     Nor  can  we  now  deserihe  ti^eir 
Teeting  with  some  other  friends  of  ours,  whom  th«e 
"ho  hL  read  all  the  lKK,ks  in  *»  -"«  "  ^"^ 
know.     However,  those  who  have  a  desire  to  foUow 
their  farther  fortunes  may  do  so  in  a  story  which 
will  be  called, 

THE  BOYS  WITH  OLD  HICKOBY. 


'4J 


\  o 


